, 


ITMMW 

V 


Brftvwi 


- 
•  • 

*-.,.. 


1JM 


Is* 

wmril 


LETTERS, 


AND 


SKETCHES  OF  SERMONS. 


IN  THREE  VOLUMES. 


BY  JOHN  MURRAY. 

SENIOR  PASTOR  OF  TH£  FIRST  UNIVERSAL  SOCIETY  IN  BOSTON. 


"  But  sanctify  the  Lord  God  in  your  hearts:  and  be  ready  always  to 
give  an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is 
in  you  with  meekness  and  fear  : 

"  Having1  a  good  conscience  ;  that,  whereas  they  speak  evil  of  you,  as 
of  evil  doers,  they  may  be  ashamed  that  falsely  accuse  your  good  con- 
versation in  Christ. 

"  For  it  is  better,  if  the  will  of  God  be  so,  that  ye  suffer  for  well-doing 
than  for  evil-doing."  1  PETER,  iii.  15,  16, 17. 


VOL.  II. 


PUBLISHED  BY  JOSHUA  BELCHER. 
1812. 


Li  Jt 


District  of  Massachusetts,  to  wit; 

District  Clerk**  Office. 

BE  IT  REMEMBERED,  that  on  the  thirty-first  day  of  January,  A.  D. 
1812,  and  in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United 
States  of  America,  JOHN  MURRAY,  of  the  said  district,  has  deposited  in 
this  office  the  title  of  a  book,  the  right  whereof  he  claims  as  author,  in 
the  words  following,  to  -wit  ; 

"  Letters  and  Sketches  of  Sermons.  In  three  volumes.  By  JOHN 
MURRAY,  Senior  Pastor  of  the  First  Universal  Society  in  Boston. 

"  But  sanctify  the  Lord  God  in  your  hearts  :  and  be  ready  altnays  to  give 
an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you  ivith 
meekness  and  fear  :  Having  a  good  conscience,  that,  •whered's  they  speak 
evil  of  you  as  of  evil  doers,  they  may  be  ashamed  that  falsely  accuse  your 
good  conversation  inCu.Tt.iST.  Forit  is  better,  if  the  -uiilloj  GOD  be  so,  that 
you  suffer  for  -well-doing  than  for  evil-doing.  1  Peter,  iii.  15,  16,  17.— 
Vol.  II." 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  entitled, 
"  An  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of 
maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies, 
during  the  times  therein  mentioned ;"  and  also  to  an  act  entitled,  "  An 
act  supplementary  to  an  act,  entitled,  An  act  for  the  encouragement 
of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the 
authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies  during  the  times  therein  men- 
tioned ;  and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing, 
engraving,  and  etching  historical  and  other  prints." 

WILLIAM  S.  SHA\V. 


CONTENTS. 


LETTER  XIV. 

V  ARIOUS   expositions  of  several  passages  in   scripture. 

Letters  of  inquiry,  dialogues,  and  remarks  Page  7 

LETTER  XV. 

Sermon  on  the  wheat  and  tares  of  the  field.  Public  oppo- 
sition and  defence  of  the  doctrines  of  God  our  Saviour  ,  33 

LETTER  XVI. 

Conference  with  a  respectable  clergyman  in  Connecticut. 
Several  visits,  and  glances  at  situations,  and  their 
effects.  Sentiments  upon  prayer.  Remarks  on  the 
sacred  historian's  account  of  Jacob  and  Esau,  8cc.  &c. 

LETTER  XVII. 
To  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  -  - 

LETTER  XVIII. 
To  the  same  -. 

LETTER  XIX. 
To  the  same  - 

LETTER  XX. 
To  the  same 

LETTER  XXI. 
To  the  same 

LETTER  XXII. 
To  the  same 

LETTER  XXIII. 
To  the  same  - 

LETTER  XXIV. 

To  the  same         - 

LETTER  XXV. 
To  the  same 

LETTER  XXVI. 
To  the  same  -.__.... 


IV  CONTENTS. 

LETTER  XXVII. 

To  the  same  -  153 

LETTER  XXVIII. 
To  the  same — unfinished         -        -        -  -        -157 

LETTER  XXIX. 

Prodigal's  son.    Thoughts  upon  the  holy  waters  in  Ezekiel's 

vision,  and  upon  the  waters  styled  unholy       -        -       168 

LETTER  XXX. 
To  a  venerable  Christian,  upon  church  government    -      -       189 

LETTER  XXXI. 
To  the  Rev.  James  Relly,  city  of  London  -      210 

LETTER    XXXII. 
To  the  Rev.  R.  R.  of  Great  Britain  -      214 

LETTER  XXXIII. 
To  the  same         -  -  225 

LETTER  XXXIV. 
To  the  same  -      230 

LETTER  XXXV. 

To  the  same         -         -  -  -      249 

LETTER  XXXVI. 

To  a  friend,  supplicating  him  to  become  a  preacher  of  the 

gospel  -  -       25'5 

LETTER  XXXVII. 

To  the  Reverend  Mr.  W.  of  Macclesfield,  Cheshire,  Great- 
Britain  -      258 

LETTER  XXXVIII. 
To  the  same  -      261 

LETTER  XXXIX. 
To  the  Rev.  Mr.  M.  of  Portsmouth,  Great-Britain     ,  -      -       266 

LETTER  XL. 
To  Mr.  J  P.  of  the  city  of  London,  Great-Britain  -  -  268 

LETTER  XLI. 
To  the  same  -  276 

LETTER  XLII. 
To  Mr.  G  S.  London,  Great-Britain  -  278 

LETTER  XLIII. 
To  Mr.  W.  P.  of  Plymouth,  Great-Britain  -  282 


CONTENTS.  ;  V 

LETTER  XLIV. 
To  Mr.  W.  H.  Falmouth,  Great-Britain  -      285 

LETTER  XLV. 
To  the  Reverend  Mr.  W.  of  Pennsylvania  .  .»;•    287 

LETTER  XL VI. 
To  the  same  -  -      290 

LETTER  XLVII. 
To  the  same  -  ."•'  -^     292 

LETTER  XLVIII. 
To  the  same        -  -  -  -       294 

LETTER  XLIX.  '  '-- 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  — — ,  Episcopalian  minister  -       296 

LETTER  L. 

To  the  Reverend  A.  B.  of  South  Carolina  -       302 

LETTER  LI. 

To  the  Reverend  C.  R.  of  W -      308 

LETTER  LII. 
To  the  Reverend  Mr.  C,.  -      314 

LETTER  LIH. 
To  the  Reverend  Mr. —,  of ——..  -  -      318 

LETTER  LIV. 
To  Mr.  M.  of  Pennsylvania  -  -          .-321 

LETTER  LV. 
To  Mr.  K.       -  -  '*-      327 

LETTER  LVI. 
To  a  Christian  friend  -  -      328 

LETTER  LVII. 
To  a  writer  -  -      336 

LETTER  LVIII. 
To  a  melancholy  Christian  -      337 

LETTER  LIX. 
To  Mr.  P.  ofj .  -      343 

LETTER  LX. 

To  Mr.  S.  of  N .  345 

LETTER  LXI. 

To  an  inquiring  Friend  -       346 

LETTER  LXII. 
To  a  Christian  Friend 349 


Vl  CONTENTS. 

LETTER  LXIII. 

To  Mr.  R.  city  of  London  -  -  -  -  35 1 

LETTER  LXIV. 
To  Mr.  J.  H.  of  New-York  -  352 

LETTER  LXV. 

To  Mr.  I.  T.  -  --  -  -  356 

LETTER  LXVI. 
To  Mrs.  Y.  -  -  359 

LETTER  LXVII. 

To  a  preacher,  in  North  Carolina  -      363 

LETTER  LXVHI. 

To  an  Inquirer        --_---..       366 

LETTER  LXIX. 
To  a  Youth,  on  the  point  of  being  separated  from  his 

family  -  -       372 

LETTER  LXX. 
To  a  young  man  -  -  -  375 

LETTER  LXXI. 
To  the  same  -  377 

LETTER  LXXII. 
To  a  Lady  -  -  378 

LETTER  LXXIII. 
To  a  Friend,  in  the  State  of  New-Jersey  -  379 

LETTER  LXXIV. 
To  an  Inquirer  -  -  382 

LETTER  LXXV. 
To  a  dear  and  much  honoured  Friend  -  -  -  384 

LETTER  LXXVI. 

To  the  same  -       388 

LETTER  LXXVII. 

To  Mr.  L.  ofK .       -  -      392 

LETTER  LXXVIII. 

To  the  same  ....  .      397 

Address,  delivered  by  request,  to  the  brethren  of  St.  John's 

Lodge  -  -      402 

Hints,  preparatory  to  an  address  upon  the  subject  of  ma- 
sonry, never  filled  up  -  408 
Fragments.                                                         -        -          -      41 V 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  XIV. 


1  AM  travelling  from  friend  to  friend.  A  Dr.  W.  accident- 
ally called  at  the  house  of  my  kind  host  Mr.  G.  yesterday,  and 
hearing  some  one  address  me  by  name,  he  evinced  much  pleasure, 
said  he  had  no  time  to  lose,  that  he  had  long  wished  an  interview 
with  me,  and  if  I  would  indulge  him  with  permission  to  ask  a  few 
questions,  not  to  gratify  an  idle  curiosity,  but  in  the  hope  of  obtain- 
ing truth,  I  should  confer  upon  him  an  important  obligation. 

You  will  not  doubt  that  my  readiness  to  hear  corresponded  with 
his  wishes  to  question,  and  he  proceeded  to  request  my  ideas  of 
the  new  birth,  which  I  delineated  precisely  as  the  word  of  God, 
from  whence  I  have  received  my  sentiments,  describes  it. 

I  found  I  was  speaking  to  a  candid,  sensible  man,  who,  equally 
surprised  and  satisfied  with  what  he  heard,  proceeded  to  ask  a  va- 
riety of  pertinent  questions,  to  which,  as  he  assured  me,  I  was  en- 
abled to  give  satisfactory  answers.  He  heard  me  with  great  attention 
until  the  bell  summoned  us  to  church,  where  I  delivered  my  senti- 
ments upon  the  eighth  verse  of  the  eighty-fifth  Psalm  : 

"  I  will  hear  what  God  the  Lord  will  speak :  for  he  will  speak 
peace  unto  his  people,  and  to  his  saints :  but  let  them  not  turn  again 
to  folly." 

I  firmly  believe  God  sent  this  gentleman  to  this  place,  that  he 
might  obtain  the  knowledge  of  salvation.  I  never  saw  a  more 
striking  instance.  He  passed  the  night  with  me,  and  hath  parted 
with  me  this  morning,  full  of  gratitude  to  that  Divine  Being,  who 
hath  brought  him  into  an  acquaintance  with  his  gi-ace  and  truth ? 
while  his  soothing  expressions  of  affectionate  regard  to  me,  as  the 

VOL.  II.  2 


8  LETTER  XIV. 

instrument,  were  abundant.  I  think  he  has  gone  home  as  fully 
convinced  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  as  I  myself  am.  How  truly 
consolatory  are  such  instances  !  How  doth  my  soul  rejoice,  as  often 
as  they  occur,  as  often  as  I  can  behold  my  fellow  men  feeding  upon 
the  bread  of  life  ! 

I  have  been  interested  in  an  account  given  by  a  friend,  who  had 
placed  his  son  with  an  uncle  who  was  not  very  friendly  to  what  they 
denominate  my  principles.  The  good  gentleman  was  in  the  habit 
of  taking  his  family  to  church  on  the  Sabbath  ;  and  on  Sunday 
morning,  the  child,  about  twelve  years  of  age,  was  ordered  to  get 
ready  to  attend  with  the  rest.  He  sighed  deeply,  and  discovered 
manifest  reluctance — "  Come,  my  boy,"  said  the  uncle,  "  why  do 
you  not  get  ready  ?" — "  Why,  Sir,  I  would  rather  not  go." — «  Why 
so,  pray  ? — "  I  believe  what  they  call  Mr.  Murray's  doctrine,  Sir." — 
"  You  do !  Pray  what  have  you  to  do  with  Mr.  Murray's  doctrine  ?" 
— "  Why,  Sir,  1  think  it  is  God's  word,  I  read  it  all  in  the  Bible." — 
"  Well,  suppose  it  is,  why  should  that  discourage  you  from  going 
to  meeting  ?" — "  Why,  Sir,  it  makes  me  feel  bad,  when  I  hear  the 
minister  telling  the  people  the  word  of  God  is  a  lie." — "  Why,  you 
young  rogue,  you  never  heard  any  minister  say  so." — "  But,  Sir, 
they  say  our  Saviour  is  not  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  and  God  says  he 
is,  and  that  is  saying  the  word  of  God  is  a  lie." — "  Well,  my  boy, 
if  you  stay  with  me,  you  must  go  to  meeting." — "  If  you  insist  upon 
it,  Sir,  I  must ;  but  I  am  sure,  Sir,  you  would  not  like  to  go  your- 
self if  you  loved  God." — "  Why  so,  pray  ?" — "  Because,  Sir,  if  you, 
loved  God  you  would  not  like  to  hear  so  much  bad  said  of  him." — 
The  observations  of  this  child  were  impressed  upon  the  mind  of 
the  uncle,  he  could  not  erase  them,  and  happening  to  be  in  this 
town  on  business}  he  has  attended  the  ministry  of  reconciliation, 
and  has  been  so  fully  convinced  of  the  truth,  that  he  attended  me 
home  to  my  lodgings,  communicated  many  particulars  relative  to 
the  exercise  of  his  mind,  repeated  this  story  of  his  nephew,  and 
confessed  himself  fully  established  in  the  truth. 

This  same  child  seems  to  be  an  early  observer  of,  and  proficient 
in,  the  truth.  When  he  was  but  ten  years  of  age,  reading  one  of 
Watts'  hymns,  he  said  to  his  mother,  who  was  much  of  a  bigot, 
«  Mama,  I  never  saw  the  like." — "  The  like  of  what  ? — "  Why, 
some  part  of  this  hymn  says,  that  all  mankind  are  saved,  and  the 
rest  talks  of  damnation." — This  originated  the  first  question  in  the 
mind  of  his  parent.  She  struggled  with  conviction,  but  it  forcibly 


LETTER  XIV.  9 

impressed  her,  until  at  length  she  believes  -with  her  heart,  and 
makes  confession  with  her  mouth  to  salvation. 

Thus  this  boy  seems  to  have  been  made  instrumental  in  com- 
municating peace  both  to  his  parent  and  his  uncle. 

The  friends  with  whom  I  reside  have  been  tortured  by  sickness 
of  body  and  distress  of  mind  :  they  are  much  changed  since  last  I 
saw  them.  They  have  only  two  sons,  one  of  whom  is  enclosed 
•within  the  walls  of  an  English  prison.  Mrs.  G.  has  been  danger- 
ously ill,  and  she  was  visited  during  her  confinement  by  many  who 
hoped  to  seduce  her  to  a  renunciation  of  her  principles — "  No,  in- 
deed," said  the  good  lady,  "  surely  I  cannot  afford  to  part  with  them 
now  ;  they  are  now  more  precious  to  me  than  words  can  express. 
No,  no,  except  you  can  point  me  out  a  better  hope  than  Christ 
Jesus  my  Lord,  I  must  be  suffered  to  leave  this  wilderness  leaning 
upon  the  beloved."  I  hoped,  said  the  afflicted  lady,  to  have  visited 
those  dear  Christians  who  worship  God  in  spirit,  and  have  no  con- 
fidence in  the  flesh,  but  it  is  now  reduced  to  a  certainty  I  shall  not 
see  them  this  side  heaven.  Mr.  G.  too  is  ill ;  I  am  persuaded  he 
will  never  recover  that  soundness  of  body  and  mind  which  he  once 
possessed.  But  there  is  one  thing  which  I  am  persuaded  he  will 
never  forget :  he  will  always  remember  that  Christ  Jesus  came 
into  the  world  to  save  sinners.  The  honest  man  dwells  on  the  em- 
phatic name  of  his  Redeemer  with  never  ceasing  delight.  Neither 
Mr.  nor  Mrs.  G.  ever  expect  to  be  restored  to  health  again,  but  they 
are  very  indifferent  about  it ;  their  believing  hearts  are  steadfast, 
trusting  in  the  Lord,  and  so  fully  persuaded  are  they  of  the  truth  of 
the  divine  word  that  bringeth  unto  all  men  salvation,  that  they 
rather  long  to  be  dissolved,  and  to  be  with  Christ. 

Many  are  the  scenes  I  witness  as  I  pass  along  which  lacerate  my 
bosom  ;  but  a  view  of  the  Christian  patiently  waiting  for  the  com- 
plete salvation  of  his  God  always  renders  me  comparatively  happy ; 
and  I  shall  be  happy,  not  only  comparatively,  but  altogether  happy. 
\Ve  shall  all  be  happy,  we  were  made  for  happiness  :  "God  had  not 
created  but  to  bless."  Happiness,  however,  is  not  designed  for  us 
in  the  present  state  ;  in  the  world  we  are  taught  to  expect  tribula- 
tion. But  io  the  Saviour,  blessed  be  his  balmy  name,  in  the  Re- 
deemer, we  shall,  yes,  we  shall  have  fieace. 

But  we  are  exempted  from  much  of  the  tribulation  with  which 
this  world  abounds.  Thanks  be  to  the  Father  of  mercies  for  his  pro- 
tecting goodness.  For  my  own  part,  I  seriously  declare,  that  when- 


10  LETTER   XIV. 

ever  I  am  called  to  reflect  upon  this  subject,  I  am  confounded  at 
my  own  ingratitude.  Frequently  am  I  guilty  of  murmuring  and 
despondence,  but  never  with  impunity.  Truth  severely  questions, 
"  Of  what  do  you  complain  ?  What  do  you  want,  or  in  what  par- 
ticular are  you  afflicted  ?  Have  you  not  reason  to  believe  your  Di- 
vine Master  perfect  in  wisdom,  and  perfect  in  goodness?  Would 
you  not,  if  left  to  yourself,  be  subjected  to  real  and  permanent  afflic- 
tion ?  Whenever  you  are  miserable  are  you  not  your  own  tormen- 
tor ?  When  you  are  permitted  to  have  your  own  way,  what  is  the, 
result  ?  do  you  succeed  to  your  wish  ?  Is  it  not  more  for  your  hap- 
piness that  God  should  mark  your  way,  than  if  he  left  it  to  your 
self?  Where  is  the  individual  more  blessed  ?  Can  any  felicity,  in 
the  present  state,  surpass  what  you  derive  from  beholding  the  light 
of  life,  through  your  instrumentality,  breaking  the  clouds  of  thick 
darkness,  and  with  healing  in  its  wings,  notwithstanding  the  mach- 
inations of  the  grand  adversary,  making  its  way  into  the  benighted 
mind? 

And  with  regard  to  your  multiplied  enemies,  if  you  revert  to 
their  characters  and  the  language  they  adopt,  can  any  consideration 
be  more  flattering,  than  that  such  were  the  men  and  the  same  their 
reproaches,  who  were  early  embodied  to  oppose  the  first  great  pro- 
mulgators  of  divine  truth  ?  But  what  are  your  sufferings  from  ma- 
licious calumniators  ?  They  talk  of  you,  but  do  they  break  your  rest  ? 
You  cannot  affirm  that  they  do.  Have  they  deprived  you  of  any 
friend  whom  you  ought  to  regret?  They  certainly  have  not.  Have 
they  inflicted  upon  you  corporeal  punishment  ?  Surely  not.  Have 
they  done  you  any  real  injury  of  any  sort  ?  I  cannot  say  they  have- 
Well  then  you  have  in  fact  nothing  to  complain  of,  and  if  yon  would 
not  appear  totally  unworthy  the  many  and  valuable  friends  by  whose 
uniform  kindness  you  are  distinguished  ;  if  you  would  not  appear 
xitterly  unworthy  the  astonishing  goodness  of  your  God,  cultivate,  I 
charge  you,  an  equal  and  tranquil  disposition  of  soul,  and  do  not 
surrender  your  peace  to  every  petty  attack.  Let  resignation  to 
heaven's  high  will,  become  supreme  in  your  bosom,  and  see  that 
your  walk  be  at  all  times  worthy  a  disciple  of  the  meek,  the  lowly, 
the  suffering  Redeemer." 

I  dined  yesterday  with  a  respectable  and  very  dear  friend,  who 
gave  me  an  opportunity  of  surveying  the  burial  place  of  the  royal 
family  of  the  Indian  Kings.  None  but  royal  dust  can  be  deposited 
in.  this  burial  ground.  There  are  many  grave  stones,  which  bear 


LETTER  XIV.  1  1 

record  of  the  wonderful  deeds  performed  by  the  individuals  reposing 
beneath.  Every  stone  informs  the  reader,  that  the  royal  Incas  are 
buried  there,  and  that  they  are  a  family  as  ancient  as  the  hills  that 
surround  them. 

Ye  proud  European  princes,  what  can  ye  say  more  ?  Which  of 
you  can  say  as  much  ?  The  place  these  Indians  have  chosen  for  the 
resting  place  of  their  chiefs  is  truly  romantic,  and  exhibits  as 
much  of  the  sublime  and  beautiful  as  any  spot  they  could  have  pro- 
cured. One  of  the  royal  family  was  deposited  here  during  the  past 
week  :  the  surviving  pi'ince  officiated  as  priest,  and  as  the  spot  is 
on  my  friend's  estate,  just  below  his  garden,  he  attended  the  funeral. 
When  they  had  laid  the  body  in  the  earth,  and  covered  it  very  neatly 
with  turf  of  the  finest  sort,  the  old  king,  turning  to  the  survivors, 
pronounced  in  a  solemn  tone  of  voice,  "  Verily  we  must  all  go." 
Silence  succeeded  this  declaration,  and  they  stood  for  some  time 
with  folded  arms,  and  eyes  fixed  on  the  earth,  when,  with  solemn 
steps,  pensive  features,  and  measured  movements,  they  slowly  re- 
turned to  their  respective  habitations. 

O,  for  that  splendid  era,  when  God  shall  bring  in  the  fulness  of 
the  Gentiles,  with  his  ancient  people,  the  Jews,  that  there  may  be 
no  more  sorrow ! 
*•**--  ,  ." 

I  passed  from  the  house  of  my  friend,  to  church,  where  I  preached 
to  a  very  large  congregation,  upon  Hoseaxiii.  9.  "  O,  Israel !  thou 
hast  destroyed  thyself ;  but  in  me  is  thy  help."  Many  of  my  friends 
are  called  to  their  everlasting  rest  since  I  was  here  before.  We 
know  we  ought  to  bless  the  Lord  always :  yet  in  the  departure  of 
friends,  it  is  hard  to  say,  Thy  will  be  done. 

The  religionists  in  this  town,  have  made  a  discovery  new  to  the 
professing  Christians  assembled  here.  In  opposition  to  me,  they  de- 
clare, that  Christ  Jesus  tasted  death  for  no  man,  and  this  doctrine  they 
publicly  proclaim,  affirming  positively,  that  his  death  was  only  de- 
signed to  manifest  the  righteousness  of  God,  that  the  merits  of  his 
life,  sufferings  and  death  belong  to  no  individual  of  the  human  race, 
but  are  by  him  applied  to  all  those  on  whom  he  chooseth  to  bestow 
these  tokens  of  his  special  favour. 

They  have  been  asked,  how  the  death  of  Christ  manifested  the 
righteousness  of  God,  if  he  did  not  die  for  the  sins  of  the  world  ? 
Seeing  he,  himself,  was  holy,  harmless  and  undefiled,  if  there  -were  ne 
union  of  the  divine  and  human  nature,no  imputed  transgression,  how 


12  LETTER  XIV. 

did  it  manifest  the  righteousness  of  God,  how  did  it  comfiort  with  his 
justice,  to  fmnifh  a  being',  hi  every  view  innocent,  in  every  possible 
view  perfect  ? 

These  fabricators  of  new,  or  vampers  of  old  systems,  seem  to 
imagine  that  the  vast  stock  of  merit  which  appertained?  to  Christ 
Jesus  is  like  that  laid  up  in  the  church  of  Rome,  to  be  disposed  of, 
and  applied  to  whoever  may  be  the  best  purchasers.  To  what 
strange  subterfuges  do  those  fly  who  would  avoid  the  doctrines  of 
of  the  gospel  !  But  so  it  is,  and  so  it  will  be,  until  the  mystery  of 
iniquity  shall  be  revealed. 

This  man,  this  Mr.  J.  P.  has  much  of  the  pure  religion  of  Jesus. 
You  know  him,  my  friend.  Pure  religion,  and  undefined,  saith  God, 
is  to  visit  the  fatherless,  and  the  widow.  Many  years  since,  this 
Mr.  J.  P.  lost  his  sister's  husband,  who  on  his  death  bed  said,  "  I 
shall  leave  a  heavy  charge  upon  you,  Sir,  my  wife,  my  numerous, 
my  helpless  children."—"  Make  yourself  easy,  they  are  mine,  I  will 
protect  them  :  I  will  take  them  to  my  house,  to  my  arms,  and  do 
for  them  as  well  as  I  am  able,  as  long  as  I  live." — "  Will  you 
indeed  ?"  said  the  dying  man,  the  husband,  the  parent,  "  will  you 
indeed  ?  O  !  thanks  be  to  God,  thanks  be  to  God  !"  and  his  soul 
leaping  forth  with  joy  he  immediately  gave  up  the  ghost !  and  J. 
P.  received  the  whole  family  and  reared  the  orphans,  as  well  as  the 
father  would  have  chosen  to  do,  had  his  circumstances  been  ever 
so  affluent.  Another  widowed  sister,  and  her  child,  hath  lived  with 
him  these  six  years,  receiving  from  his  hand  the  same  beneficent 
kindness. 

But  J.  P.  assumes  no  merit  from  these  deeds  of  worth.  He  says 
he  is  more  blessed  than  they  ;  yet  has  he  a  thousand  times  more 
merit,  in  consequence  of  this  declaration,  except,  indeed,  we  con- 
sider the  Creator  as  all  in  all.  Did  I  not  say  right,  is  not  this  reli- 
gion, what  is  called  pure  and  undefined  before  God  and  the  Father? 
Would  to  heaven  such  religionists  were  multiplied  among  us ; 
yet  it  is  suid  this  man,  this  J.  P.  has  no  religion  ;  I  grant  he  has  no 
bigotry,  no  supersution,t\ncl  it  is  well  forthe  widow,  and  the  orphan, 
that  he  hath  not.  But  he  is  my  friend,  and  my  enemies  of  course 
cannot  esteem  him. 

I  have  been  uncommonly  pleased  this  morning  ;  a  gentleman,  a 
Mr.  L.  looked  in  upon  me,  self  introduced,  and  thus  addressed  me  : 


LETTER  XIV.  IS 

Mr.  L.  Your  name  is  Murray,  I  presume  ?  Pardon  this  abrupt 
intrusion. 

Murray.  Please  to  take  a  seat,  Sir. 

Mr.  L.  I  have  not  many  moments  to  tany,  Sir,  and  shall  therefore 
immediately  proceed  to  inform  you  who,  and  what  I  am,  and  where 
I  reside.  My  name  is  Francis  L.  I  am  a  man,  who  for  many 
years  had  suffered  more  than  any  mode  of  speech  can  express.  Too 
surely  I  knew  that  I  was  born  to  die,  and  all  behind  the  scenes,  was, 
in  my  apprehension,  comfortless  despair.  I  lost  not  only  my  rest, 
but  my  health  became  the  sacrifice,  and  although  I  sought  diligently, 
peace,  however,  was  beyond  my  reach. 

I  have  not  time  to  narrate  to  you,  what  methods  I  took  in  order 
to  obtain  in  my  individual  self  the  character  righteous,  and  with 
it  that  peace  for  which  my  soul  panted,  for  I  was  convinced  there 
was  no  peace  to  the  wicked.  But  after  labouring  many  years,  it 
pleased  God  to  bring  me  acquainted  wilh  the  writings  of  Mr. 
James  Relly,  and  as  it  is  impossible  to  describe  how  much  I  suffered 
before,  so  it  is  impossible  to  say  how  great  was  my  felicity  on  pe- 
rusing the  writings  of  this  inspired  penman,  particularly  his  Union. 

M.  Where  did  you  procure  it,  Sir. 

Mr.  L.  In  Norwich.  I  read  it  again,  and  again,  until  my  peace 
flowed  as  a  river,  and  I  found  rest  to  my  soul.  I  saw  in  whom  I 
was  complete,  in  M(fepm  I  was  saved  with  an  everlasting  salvation. 
I  had  enough.  I  only  wanted  to  arrive  at  my  heavenly  home,  to 
see  the  human  family  complete,  as  they  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  their 
blameless,  their  exalted  head. 

I  could  not  remain  silent.  I  wanted  every  individual  to  see  and 
feel  the  truth,  as  it  was  seen  and  felt  by  me.  But  unexpected  dif- 
ficulties arose  ;  my  friends,  my  kindred  were  frightened,  they  com- 
bined against  me,  and  many  who  delighted  in  me  while  suffering 
the  torment  and  misery,  consequent  upon  darkness  and  unbelief, 
now  that  they  beheld  me  rendered  happy  by  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  hated  and  despised  me.  I  was  in  some  sort 
forsaken  by  my  connexions.  The  church  with  which  I  was  in 
connexion  began  to  deal  with  me,  and  threats  of  excommunication 
were  fulminated  against  me.  I  assured  them  that  I  was  prepared 
for  excommunication  from  their  synagogue,  that  neither  their  ex- 
pulsion, nor  their  anathemas  could  break  my  peace,  or  diminish 
those  joys  with  which  no  stranger  could  intermeddle.  I  united 
with  them  while  in  thick  darkness,  but  now  walking  in  the  light? 
they  could  forge  no  more  fetters  for  my  soul. 


14  LETTER  XIV. 

For  several  years  I  suffered  alone,  as  a  speckled  bird  in  the  wil- 
derness, but  at  last,  by  diligent  application,  and  frequent  conversation 
upon  the  things  of  the  kingdom,  about  twenty  of  the  principal 
characters  in  the  town  of where  I  reside,  are  willing  to  ex- 
amine for  themselves,  and  have  embraced  the  truth  as  far  as  they 
can  discern  it. 

By  these  gentlemen,  Sir,  I  am  commissioned  to  solicit  you  to 

come  to and  help  us.  We  have  heard  much  of  you,  but  we 

•wish  to  hear  for  ourselves,  and  we  do  hope  you  will  not  mortify  us 
by  a  refusal.  Our  minister  is  frightened  at  the  idea  of  your 
appearing  among  us,  and  he  is  making  use  of  every  effort  to  pre- 
judice the  minds  of  the  people  against  you  ;  but  you  will,  you  must 
come.  Never  did  any  people  more  earnestly  desire  to  hear  any 
sound,  than  we  to  listen  to  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel  ;  ever 
since  we  have  read  Mr.  Relly  we  have  thought  with  rapture  of 
hearing  a  man  preach  in  the  same  way.  Do3  pray  Sir,  come  and 
see  us. 

M.  I  will  consider  of  it,  Sir.  I  shall  pass  that  way  next  autumn, 
and  shall  probably  make  it  convenient  to  turry  a  few  days  with  you. 

Mr.  L.  Thank  you,  thank  you,  Sir.  Mr.  J.  a  religious  friend, 
visited  me  not  long  since,  and  after  many  questions  remarked, 
"  Well,  suppose  Mr.  Murray's  principles  and  Mr.  Kelly's  writings 
should  be  true,  even  then  I  shall  be  as  happy  as  they  or  you." — 
Well,  Sir,  I  have  no  objection  to  your  being  happy. — "  But  am  I 
not  as  well  off  in  this  world  as  you  are  ?" — Not  except  you  have  as 
much  peace  in  believing — "  But  I  shall  ultimately  have  as  much 
peace,  you  know." — And  I  am  very  glad  of  it,  Sir. — "  Yes,  but  sup- 
pose your  principles  should  not  prove  true  ;  how  then  ?  am  I  not 
then  infinitely  better  off  than  you  ?" — In  what  respect,  Sir  ?  Are 
you  infinitely  more  righteous  than  I  am?  Can  you  do  better  without 
a  Saviour  than  I  can  ?  Give  me  leave  to  tell  you  Sir,  your  principles 
are  abundantly  worse  than  mine.  You  say  all  mankind  arc  saved  or 
lost,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world.  What  odds  then  does  it 
make,  upon  your  plan,  whether  we  do  this,  that,  or  the  other?  and 
'we  may  treat  those  whom  God  reprobates  as  we  please.  But  per- 
mit me  to  say,  the  believer  has  every  way  the  advantage ;  he  en- 
ters into  rest  and  peace  by  believing,  while  the  heart  of  the  unbe- 
liever condemns  him  so  long  as  he  continues  in  unbelief,  should 
his  infidelity  extend  through  millions  of  years,  so  long  he  will  be 
in  darkness,  in  fear,  in  torment. — Upon  this  Mr.  J.  rose  to  leave 


LETTER  XIV.  15 

me,  saying, «  We  do  not  worship  the  same  God,  that  is  certain."— 
Probably  we  do  not,  Sir.  But  the  God  I  worship  is  love,  and  loving 
unto  every  man  :  now  if  you  worship  a  God  that  loves  a  few,  and 
hates  the  rest,  if  you  worship  any  God  who  is  not  the  Saviour  of  all 
men,  you  do  indeed  worship  a  God  to  whom  I  do  no  homage. — So 
thus  we  parted,  and  have  never  since  met. 

Thus  far  Mr.  L.  and  his  friend  J. 

Mr.  L.  was  on  business  of  importance,  and  could  not  tarry.  He 
is  unquestionably  a  sincere  and  valuable  convert  to  Christianity. 
He  finally  obtained  a  promise  that  I  would  visit  him,  and  has  re- 
turned home  cheered  by  the  idea.  Instances  like  these  are  not 
common.  Engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  business,  high  in  health,  in 
the  morning  of  life,  and  in  the  midst  of  prosperity,  men  seldom 
turn  their  attention  to  religion.  Pity  that  this  testimony  is  stamped 
by  truth  ! 

I  had  been  in  M.  but  one  night,  before  I  was  urged  to  preach. 
I  answered  as  usual,  I  know  nothing  about  it,  I  have  no  objection  ; 
whenever  I  am  desired,  I  shall  speak.  When  shall  it  be  ?  It  is  not 
for  me  to  direct ;  when  I  hear  the  bell,  I  shall  go  to  church :  I  am 
always  ready.  Here  the  matter  1'ested,  and  I  expected  every  mo- 
ment I  should  hear  the  bell,  so  did  a  very  great  number  of  my 
friends,  but  we  were  disappointed. 

You  know  what  pains  I  have  taken  to  persuade  this  people  to 
repair  their  church  ;  at  length  it  is  effectuated,  and  the  consequence 
is,  a  few  high  churchmen  will  not  consent  to  my  coming  into  it.  I 
was  waited  on  by  their  warden,  who  thus  addressed  me  :  "  I  hope, 
Sir,  you  will  excuse  me,  while,  as  a  warden  of  the  church,  I  inform 
you  that  you  cannot  be  permitted  to  speak  in  that  place  any  more  ; 
and,  at  the  same  time,  I  beg  you  will  believe  me,  when  I  assure  you, 
this  resolution  does  not  arise  from  any  dislike  of  you,  or  your  prin- 
ciples ;  and  that  if  any  clergyman  in  the  State,  not  in  connexion 
with  us,  were  to  propose  preaching  in  our  church,  we  should  act 
precisely  as  we  now  do.  Should  you  attempt  to  go  in,  it  will  be 
breaking  our  order,  and  acting  quite  contrary  to  the  constitution  of 
our  church."  Thus  far  the  scrupulous  warden.  To  which  I  re- 
plied : 

I  request  you,  Sir,  to  accept  my  thanks  for  your  polite  declaration 
respecting  myself,  and  I  pray  you  to  credit  me,  when  I  assure  you, 
I  never  made  the  smallest  effort  to  enter  any  church  as  a  preacher. 
It  has  ever  been  my  rule,  and  I  think  I  never  shall  deviate  there- 

VOL.  II. 


16  LETTER  XIV. 

N 

from,  freely  to  declare  what  I  conceive  to  be  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,  whenever  or  wherever  it  shall  please  God  to  call  me.  If  his 
providence  opens  a  door,  I  always  go  in,  asking  no  questions  for 
conscience  sake  ;  and  if,  on  the  other  hand,  the  door  is  shut,  it  shall 
never  be  opened  by  any  effort  of  mine.  If,  therefore,  I  should  hear 
your  bell  ring,  and  see  your  door  open,  I  shall  assuredly  enter  your 
church  :  if  I  should  not,  I  give  you  my  word  and  honour  I  never 
will. 

"  Well,  Sir,  the  door  will  not  be  opened  :  it  is  quite  unconstitu- 
tional to  permit  any  one  to  speak  there  who  is  not  in  orders." 

Give  me  leave,  Sir,  just  to  observe,  that  being  born  and  bred  a 
churchman,  I  can  assure  you  it  is  not  unconstitutional  to  speak  in  q 
church  without  orders.  It  is  practised  even  in  the  cathedral  of  Lon- 
don, and  in  almost  every  country  church  in  England.  The  clerk 
reads  the.  lessons,  which  is  declaring  the  word  of  God. 

Again,  permit  me,  Sir,  as  a  stranger,  just  to  ask,  whether  it  would 
not  be  proper,  as  there  are  so  many  of  your  church  who  are  anxious 
to  hear  me  in  that  house,  that  you  should  inquire,  whether,  as 
members  of  your  church,  and  the  most  respectable  members  too, 
they  have  not  as  much  right  to  judge  of  right  and  wrong  as  you 
have  ?  And  if  you,  and  your  friends,  should  be  offended  at  my  going 
in,  whether  they  may  not  be  offended  at  my  being  kept  out  ? 

"  Why,  Sir,  Mr.  A.  desired  I  would  call  on  you,  to  request  you 
would  not  attempt  preaching  in  our  church." — You  may  rest  as- 
sured, Sir,  I  shall  never  appear  in  your  pulpit,  unless  invited  thith- 
er, by  Mr.  A.  and  a  large  majority  of  your  church. 

In  consequence  of  the  step  taken  by  the  warden,  Colonel  W. 
and  Captain  G.  waited  on  me  before  I  left  town,  with  a  sheet 
of  paper  containing  a  petition,  the  purport  of  which  was,  to  invite  me 
into  their  pulpit,  and  I  am  told  there  are  nine  out  of  ten  who  will 
subscribe  this  petition.  I  expect  to  see  the  event  on  my  return. 
I  left  M.  in  consequence  of  these  proceedings,  with  more  self- 
satisfaction  than  I  expected  I  should  possess,  and  on  the  road  I  had 
some  conversation  with  my  honest  hearted,  but  very  rough  com- 
panion, on  the  subject  of  swearing,  and  the  special  impropriety  of 
its  obtaining  a  place  among  the  habits  of  a  Christian  man,  of  a  dis- 
ciple of  him  who  solemnly  commanded,  "  let  your  yea,  be  yea,  and 
your  nay,  nay,  for  whatsoever  is  more  than  this  leadeth  to  evil." 

He  apologized  for  others  in  order  to  palliate  the  matter  for  him- 
spjf,  but  ultimately  g^ave  up  his  attempted  defence^  by  confessing 


LETTER  XIV.  1 

the  vice  oT  swearing  to  be  bad,  in  every  view,  and,  he  added  a  fer- 
vent wish,  that  he  could  be  sufficiently  on  his  guard  to  abstain  upon 
all  occasions  from  oaths,  and  from  cursing. 

We  passed  some  time  with  Mr.  A.  the  clergyman  of  whom 
you  have  thought  so  highly.  He  did  not  introduce  religion  until 
after  we  had  dined,  when,  in  a  manner  bordering  upon  the  ludicrous- 
he  thus  questioned  : 

Mr.  A.  How  is  Mr.  N.  Sir  ? 

Murray.  Well,  I  thank  you,  Sir. 

Mr.  A.  I  wonder  if  he  has  got  thi'ough  the  prophecies  yet?  Of 
all  the  men  I  ever  saw,  this  Mr.  N.  knows  the  most  of  the  Bible, 
and  discovers,  in  speaking  of  it,  the  greatest  fertility  of  invention. 

M.  I  never  thought  Mr.  N.  remarkable  for  invention,  Sir.  It 
is  true  he  is  well  acquainted  with  the  scriptures,  but  I  do  not  call 
this  invention. 

Mr. A.  But  I  do:  for  example.  He  was  conversing  in  this 
house,  and  speaking  of  visiting  the  sins  of  the  fathers  on  the  chil- 
dren, unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation.  Heaven  help  us!  he 
turned  over  from  one  place  to  another — mercy  on  me,  I  thought  he 
never  would  have  done  ;  but  I  admired  the  invention  of  the  man, 
in  the  way  he  made  it  out. 

M.  Perhaps,  Sir,  there  was  more  of  industry  than  invention  in 
the  discoveries  he  made.  Suppose,  Sir,  I  were  in  Mr.  N.'s  place, 
and  took  the  Bible,  determining  to  learn  from  the  Bible  what  we 
were  to  understand  by  visiting  the  sins  of  the  fathers  unto  the  third 
and  fourth  generation.  Now  I  should  not  imagine  there  was  any 
great  invention  in  finding  out,  that  visiting  sins  from  father  to  son^ 
to  the  fourth  generation,  was  putting  a  period  to  the  visitation  for 
sins,  at  the  fourth  generation. 

It  would  then  be  very  natural  to  inquire,  tohen  this  transfer  of 
guilt,  and  consequent  punishment,  had  a  period  ?  By  consulting  the 
prophet^Daniel  I  learn  that  when  Messiah  was  cut  off,  he  should 
finish  the  transgression,  and  make  an  end  of  sin.  I  should  next  in- 
quire, whose  sin  and  punishment  were  thus  finished  ?  and  Isaiah 
would  inform  me,  that  when  all  we  like  sheep  had  gone  astray,  ev- 
ery one  to  his  own  way,  the  Lord  laid  on  him,  Jesus  the  Messiah, 
the  iniquities  of  us  all.  The  apostle  Peter  would  confirm  this  tes- 
timony, for  he  saith,  that  he,  Jesus,  bare  all  our  sins  in  his  own  body 
on  the  tree  ;  while  the  apostle  Paul  would  affirm,  he  had  put  them 
away  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself.  But  still  I  could  not  possibly  in- 
vent how  all  this  was  visiting  the  sins  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children 


18  LETTER  XIV. 

unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation.  In  this  dilemma  I  should 
search  in  the  concordance  for  the  word  generation,  and  see  if  that 
word  was  any  where  applicable  to  Christ  Jesus,  in  consequence  of 
which  research,  I  should  find  the  psalmist  in  the  22d  Psalm,  and 
30th  verse,  thus  declaring  : 

<c  A  seed  shall  serve  him,  and  it  shall  be  accounted  to  the  Lord 
for  a  generation"  I  then  naturally  inquire  who  this  seed  is,  that 
should,  according  to  the  psalmist,  be  accounted  to  the  Lord  for  a 
generation  ?  and  in  looking  over  the  word  seed,  I  find  it  thus  writ- 
ten :  "  Andz'tt  thy  seed  shall  all  the  families  of  the  earth  be  blessed." 
The  apostle  to  the  Galatians  assures  me,  this  seed  was  Christ ;  and 
listening  to  the  testimony  of  my  Redeemer,  1  hear  him  affirm, 
Luke  xi.  51.  when  speaking  of  all  the  evil,  "  From  the  blood  of 
Abel,  unto  the  blood  of  Zacharias,  which  perished  between  the 
altar  and  the  temple  :  verily  I  say  unto  you,  It  shall  be  required  of 
this  generation." 

From  thus  searching  the  scriptures,  I  learn  that  Jesus  is  the  scedj 
that  this  seed  is  accounted  to  the  Lord  for  a  generation,  and  that  the 
sins  of  father  and  son,  which  the  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats  could 
not  take  away,  had  been  transferred  from  one  to  the  other,  until  the 
coming  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  were  then  laid  upon  him,  and  being 
found  upon  him,  were  visited  with  that  divine  vengeance,  which 
was  denounced  thereon  ;  and  that  after  the  sins  of  father  and  son 
were  thus  visited  on  this  destined  and  comprehensive  generation, 
and  put  away  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,  he  appeared  the  second 
time  without  sin  unto  salvation.  But  should  I  be  solicitous  to 
know,  why  the  sins  of  the  fathers,  are  said  to  be  visited  upon  the 
children,  unto  the  fourth  generation  ?  I  again  take  my  Bible,  where 
I  discover,  that  a  thousand  years  is  in  the  sight  of  God  but  as  one 
day,  (second  Epistle  of  Peter  iii.  8.)  "  But,  beloved,  be  not  ignorant 
of  this  one  thing,  that  one  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thousand  yearsy 
and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day."  On  referring  to  the  Mosaic  ac- 
count of  the  Creation,  it  is  decided,  that  as  the  sun  in  the  firmament 
made  its  appearance  on  the  fourth  day  of  creation,  so  the  sun  of 
righteousness  diffused  its  irradiating  beams  in  the  fourth  thousand 
year  of  the  world,  that  is,  agreeably  to  the  calculation  of  omnip- 
otence, in  the  fourth  day  of  the  world  ;  thus,  from  various  passages  of 
holy  writ,  fairly  compared,  these  blessed  declarations  are  disen- 
cumbered of  all  obscurity,  or  ambiguity. 


LETTER  XIV.  19 

Yet,  my  dear  Sir,  in  all  this  there  is  no  invention,  there  is  nothing 
more  than  a  discovery. 

Mr.  A.  Well,  Sir,  what  you  call  a  discovery  I  call  an  invention^ 
that  is  all  the  difference. 

M.  But,  Sir,  invention  attaches,  inseparably  attaches,  the  idea  of 
some  thing  of  our  own,  not  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  But  when  he 
says,  "Search  the  scriptures,  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life, 
and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me,"  should  I  after  obeying  his 
voice,  and  diligently  searching,  find  what  I  sought,  surely  it  cannot 
be  called  an  invention  ;  but  if  he  were  not  there,  and  we  pretended 
to  point  him  out,  then  indeed  it  might  be  termed  an  inventitn,  as 
when  leaving  the  true  God,  the  people  sought  out  to  themselves 
many  inventions.  Suppose,  Sir,  on  being  told  there  was  a  pot  of 
money  hid  in  your  field,  I  should  search  there  very  diligently,;until 
I  had  f  und  it,  would  it  be  quite  right  to  say,  I  had  invented  afiot 
of  money  ?  or  a  new  coinage  of  money  ?  Certainly  not,  yet  I  should 
rejoice  exceedingly,  that  I  had  made  so  very  valuable  a  discovery. 

Thus  then  I  consider  our  friend,  not  as  an  inventor ;  he  has  in- 
vented nothing,  but  he  has  found  much,  and  he  is  very  rich  in  the 
discovery. 

Mr.  A.  Well,  Sir,  a  discovery  let  it  be  ;  but  be  it  what  it  will,  he 
has  gone  farther  in  that  part  of  the  Bible,  called  the  Old  Testament, 
than  almost  any  man  I  know. 

M.  Yes,  Sir,  he  is  mighty  in  that  part  of  the  Bible,  and  it  should 
always  be  remembered,  that  only  the  Old  Testament  was  written, 
when  our  Saviour  directed  his  disciples,  saying,  John  v.  39. 
"  Search  the  scriptures  ;  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life ' 
and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me." 

This  ended  the  conversation. 

Our  landlord  is  a  great  talker,  and  in  his  own  apprehension  at 
least,  a  very  wise  and  a  very  good  man.  He  is  full  of  the  praises  of 
his  spiritual  guide,  who  he  pronounces  the  greatest  man  in  the 
world  ;  for  he  has  written  a  book  upon  infant  baptism.  The  pool- 
landlord  is  like  a  good  parrot,  he  chatters  of  our  inability,  and  of 
our  wretchedness,  if  we  do  not  perform,  although  we  can  do  nothing 
without  the  assistance  of  God,  but  his  assistance  will  never  be  want- 
ing, though  it  is  not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth, 
but  of  God  that  sheweth  mercy  ;  thus  he  retails  this  Babel  jargon, 
in  and  out,  backward  and  forward.  But  for  a  long  time  he  knew 
nothing  of  me,  nor  did  I  intend  he  should  ;  I  had  requested  my 


20  LETTER  XIV. 

companion  not  to  mention  my  name  ;  but  as  the  landlord  knew  my 
companion,  he  said,  "  They  tell  me,  Sir,  you  have  got  one  Murray 
among  you  at who  preaches  a  fine  easy  way  of  going  to  heav- 
en." Yes,  said  I,  for  B.  was  dumb,  yes,  said  I,  such  a  man  does  oc- 
casionally preach  in ,  and  I  think  he  does  preach  a  very  easy 

way  of  going  to  heaven.  For  he  says,  we  shall  obtain  entrance  into 
heaven,  through  the  redemption  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  not 
by  works  of  righteousness  as  done  by  us. — "  Well,  to  be  sure,  that 
is  true,  but  I  hear,  that  he  preaches  up  that  all  shall  be  saved,  and 
that  there  shall  nobody  be  lost."  Yes,  he  preaches  up  that  Jesus  is 
the  Saviour  of  all  men.  "Well,  that  I  say  too."  B.  good  honest 
soul,  then  observed  ;  that  no  man  ought  to  judge  before  they  hear. 
"  Aye,  very  true,  I  do  not  pretend  to  judge  the  man,  not  I.  It  is 
true  I  have  heard  much  of  him,  but  that  signifies  nothing;"  I  re- 
marked there  were  very  few  able  to  form  a  right  judgment  when 
they  did  hear ;  much  less  could  they  form  a  judgment  without 
hearing.  He  said  a  great  deal  in  his  own  way,  which  for  want  of 
his  way  I  will  not  repeat ;  until  B.  going  to  the  window  and  not 
recollecting  my  caution,  said,  "  I  am  afraid,  Mr.  Murray,  we  shall 
have  no  weather  for  travelling  this  day." 

This  was  enough.  The  landlord  started  from  his  seat—"  Gra- 
cious, pity  me,  is  this  the  man  himself?"  B.  was  confounded,  and  I 
was  seized  with  a  violent  fit  of  laughter — I  find,  B.  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  travelling  with  you  incog.'  The  landlord  immediately 
commenced  an  attack,  but  I  stopped  him,  by  telling  him  I  had  let- 
ters to  write. 

A  benevolent  divine  met  me  on  my  road  to  this  place,  and  hu- 
manely urged  me  and  my  friend  to  take  lodgings  under  his  roof, 
notwithstanding,  he  added,  I  am  not  thei'e,  but  you  will  find  the 
same  heart ;  this  was  tantamount  to  assuring  me  it  was  a  good 
heart.  "  My  family,"  he  continued,  "  is  not  in  a  very  good  state  ;  I 
have  had  much  affliction.  I  have  a  son,  a  man  grown,  who  is  an 
idiot,  a  daughter  very  much  afflicted,  and  my  wife  not  well.  How- 
ever, you  will  find  good  beds  for  yourselves,  and  a  very  good  pas- 
ture for  your  horses.  I  shall  exceedingly  regret  it  if  you  do  not 
make  my  house  your  home.  Had  I  known  you  were  coming  along, 
I  should  have  put  off  my  journey  until  I  had  seen  you."  Thus  we 
parted  mutually  regretting  our  disappointed  expectations  :  and 
after  travelling  over  an  extreme  bad  road,  reached  his  habitation. 


LETTER  XIV.  21 

There  was  no  detaining  B.  in  the  tavern,  where  we  had  taken 
refuge  from  the  storm  ;  and  I  confess  I  was  the  more  resigned  to 
leave  it-  the  continuance  ofywet  weather  notwithstanding,  on  account 
of  the  growing  curiosity  of  the  people.  The  landlord  having  stum- 
bled upon,  in  his  own  apprehension,  an  important  discovery,  and 
meeting  with  a  repulse,  went  forth,  and  informed  his  neighbours, 
who  he  had  at  his  house.  One  old  disciple  accompanied  him  home, 
and  entering  my  apartment  sat  down,  remaining  silent  for  a  few 
moments,  eying  me  from  head  to  foot ;  at  last,  without  directing 
himself  particularly  to  me,  he  said, 

"  Is  there  any  necessity  to  be  under  concern  and  distress  ?" 

I  was  just  finishing  my  writing,  and  took  no  notice  of  the  ques- 
tion, and  my  friend  B.  and  the  landlord,  supposing  it  addressed  to 
me,  of  course  made  no  reply ;  so  that  we  had  for  a  considerable 
space  a  silent  meeting,  when  the  good  man  once  more  repeated, 
«  I  hope  I  give  no  offence  ?" — Having  finished  my  letter  I  replied, 
Not  to  me,  my  friend. 

"  I  asked  if  there  were  any  necessity  for  being  under  distress  or 
concern  ?" 

Murray.  Did  you  ask  me,  my  friend  ? 

"  Yes,  if  you  please." 

M.  Then  I  will  ask  you,  if  you  please,  whether  you  have  ever 
been  under  any  concern  and  distress  ? 

"  Y-e-s,  as  much  as  any,  I  believe." 

M.  Well,  and  did  it  do  you  any  good  ? 

"  Yes,  I  am  sure  it  did." 

M.  Then,  my  friend,  the  question  is  answered,  you  see  there 
was  a  necessity  for  it,  as  it  was  of  so  much  advantage  to  you. 

"  Well,  you  have  really  brought  me  to  answer  my  own  question." 

M.  I  would  always  do  so  if  I  could,  as  I  am  persuaded  people  in 
general  are  fonder  of  their  own  ideas,  than  of  any  one's  else. 

"  I  am  a  poor  miserable  creature,  my  heart  is  full  of  hypocrisy,  \ 
see  nobody  worse  than  myself." 

\    M.  May  be  so,  you  ought  to  know  best ;  I  do  not  doubt  you  are 
quite  as  bad  as  you  suppose. 

"  Do  not  you  think  a  man  may  deceive  himself,  and  think  worse 
of  himself  than  he  really  is  ?" 

M.  I  think,  Sir,  men  very  rarely  deceive  themselves  in  this  re- 
spect ;  they  generally  think  more  highly  of  themselves  than  they 
ought,  and  should  you  ever  deceive  yourself,  I  think  it  will  be  by 
undue  exaltation. 


22  LETTER  XIV. 

But  it  would  be  tedious  to  detail  the  whole  of  this  conversation. 
I  shall  only  observe,  and  that  for  the  sake  of  introducing  my  good 
friend  B.  that  after  the  man  had  worked  his  way  to  the  main  point, 
universal  salvation,  and,  with  a  very  sagacious  look,  seemed  to 
imagine  himself  more  than  a  match  for  any  body  on  that  subject, 
although  with  the  same  breath  he  declared  himself  a  friend  to 
mankind,  and  that  if  he  had  his  will,  all  mankind  should  be  happy, 
he  pronounced  his  opinion  that  not  one  in  a  thousand  would  ever 
see  the  face  of  God  in  heaven. — Upon  which  my  good  friend  B. 
•with  the  tear  starting  in  his  eye  exclaimed,  "  O  my  God  !  can  you 
possibly  think  God  Almighty  has  not  more  compassion  on  the  hu- 
man race  than  you  ?  You  would  save  them  if  you  could,  and  you 
think  he  can,  and  will  not" 

The  man  was  really  confounded,  and  after  a  long  pause  made  an 
observation  upon  the  justice  of  God,  and  great  sins  and  sinners, 
&c.  Sec. 

I  then  took  up  the  matter,  and  began  to  talk  very  seriously  in  the 
presence  of  this  man  and  several  others,  upon  the  justice,  the  mer- 
cy, and  the  magnitude  of  the  great  salvation,  the  eyes  of  my  honest 
friend  B.  glistening  with  pleasure  all  the  time,  nor  do  I  know  that 
the  opportunity  was  wholly  lost  upon  any  of  my  hearers. 

The  family  in  this  house  are  like  the  principal,  the  good  divine, 
whom  I  met  on  the  road.  Their  path  through  this  world  hath  not 
been  strewed  with  roses,  yet  is  the  lady,  like  her  venerable  husband, 
sweet  tempered  and  tranquil.  He  who  fixeth  the  bounds  of  our 
habitation,  hath  planted  them  here,  when  it  should  seem  that  their 
talents,  and  virtues  merited:'a  higher  standing.  They  find  it  hard 
to  live.  The  poor  lady,  speaking  this  morning  of  the  difficulties 
they  have  to  encounter,  with  her  usual  cheerfulness  of  countenance, 
not  an  unmeaning  vacant  cheerfulness  such  as  we  have  witnessed, 
nor  a  frantic  despairing  kind  of  laugh, — no,  it  was  a  sentimental 
complacent  smile  or  laugh,  for  it  is  both  by  turns,  and  it  seemed  to 
say,  I  have  nothing,  and  yet  I  possess  all  things  ;  in  this  preposses- 
sing manner,  I  say,  she  poured  into  my  listening  ear  what  some 
Avould  have  entitled  a  tale  of  sorrow,  but  ever  and  anon,  as  she 
vindicated  the  ways  of  Providence,  I  thought  of  Shakespeare's  Pa- 
tience, stationed  upon  a  monument,  to  smile  at  grief.  She  seemed 
as  if  fearful  I  should  arraign  the  justice  of  heaven,  or  suspect  her 
of  complaining.  In  short,  this  poor,  rich  family,  enjoy  more  than 
many  ot  the  sons  of  affluence. 


LETTER  XIV.  23 

My  pilgrimage  is  really  a  fatiguing  pilgrimage  ;  the  toils  of  trav- 
elling are  often  burdensome  to  me.  Well,  I  shall  by  and  by  finish 
my  course,  and,  as  I  trust,  with  joy  ;  and  I  shall  then  lay  hold  of 
eternal  life.  I  shall  take  up  my  residence  where,  although  there 
shall  be  no  more  going  out,  we  shall  have  a  range  sufficient  to 
gratify  the  boundless  wishes  of  the  immortal  spirit.  And  where 
the  contemplation  of  the  world's  Saviour  sh  all  fill  every  faculty  of 
my  soul. , 

I  preached  morning  and  evening  yesterday,  and  after  church 
waited,  by  invitation,  upon  a  Madam  S.  She  is  remarkable  for  her 
devotion  to  the  established  religion  of  her  country,  and  yet  was  ex- 
tremely desirous  to  hear  me,  and  having  thus  done,  she  was  quite 
as  anxious  I  should  hear  her.  This  of  course  produced  an  invitation, 
and,  as  in  duty  bound,  I  did  not  hesitate  in  my  obedience  to  her  sum- 
mons. She  appeared  perfectly  unacquainted  with  the  gospel  plan, 
and  like  all  of  her  class,  who  converse  with  me,  seemed  to  conceive 
of  me  as  totally  ignorant  of  every  argument  made  use  of  against  the 
religion  of  my  Redeemer.  They  are  not  aware  of  the  advantages, 
which  in  this  respect,  are  indubitably  all  my  own.  I  have  occupied 
the  ground  on  which  they  stand,  and  by  long  and  thorough  investi- 
gation I  am  perfectly  acquainted  with  every  avenue,  and  the  most 
remote  recesses  in  which  they  are  accustomed  to  take  refuge. 

Many  a  time  have  I  trodden  this  crooked  winding,  and  most  un- 
certain path.  Blessed  be  God,  that  I  have  escaped  from  a  labyrinth 
which  pointeth  to  destruction.  Yes,  in  those  very  strong  holds, 
which  they  suppose  invulnerable,  I  myself  have  been  attacked,  and 
after  disputing  every  inch  of  the  ground,  compelled  to  surrender. 

I  know  therefore  the  whole  extent  of  their  power,  and  I  feel,  that 
armed  with  the  sword  of  the  spirit,  and  strong  in  the  Lord,  I  cannot 
be  overcome. 

My  opponents,  on  the  contrary,  march  forward  without  the 
smallest  knowledge  of  my  mode  of  defence.  They  know  not  the 
strength  of  that  rock  upon  which  I  stand,  the  impenetrable  phalanx 
which  a  consistent  range  of  scripture  testimonies  embodies  for  the 
believer  of  the  doctrines  of  God  our  Saviour,  by  the  aid  of  which 
he  fearlessly  encounters  whatever  forces  can  be  raised  against 
him  ;  and  hence  it  is  that  the  pjean  of  victory  is  ever  upon  his 
lips. 

VoL.TI  4 


2^  LETTER  XIV* 

Madam  S.  brought  forth  every  argument.  She  was  even  elo* 
quent  against  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  I  endeavoured 
to  answer  her  in  the  language  of  reason  and  revelation. 

Her  son,  a  fine  young  man,  whose  mind  seems  deeply  impressed 
by  the  great  truths  of  our  religion,  sat  by  her  side,  an  attentive 
hearer.  The  tear  of  transport  glistened  in  his  eye,  and  from  the 
abundance  of  his  heart  he  frequently  exclaimed,  "  Yes  indeed,  it 
is,  it  is  true.  I  steadfastly  believe  it,  and  my  soul  rejoiceth  in  these 
divine  manifestations." 

His  mother,  I  believe,  was  rather  .silenced  than  convinced. 

What  a  strange  variety  in  human  nature  !  Were  I  writing  for 
the  public,  while  making  the  tour  of  these  rising  States,  and  had 
skill  to  note  the  different  shades  of  character  which  present,  my 
volume  might  be  rendered  sufficiently  entertaining. 

Stopping,  by  invitation,  at  the  house  of  a  Dr.  C.  who  is  a  neigh- 
bour, and  a  hearer  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Y.  a  writer  as  well  as  a  preacher, 
I  was  informed  by  the  good  Doctor  that  Mr.  Y.  had  enjoined  it  upon 
him,  to  give  him  the  earliest  notice  of  my  arrival,  as  he  was  very 
solicitous  to  see  and  converse  with  me. 

I  cannot  tarry  one  hour,  Sir  ;  it  will  therefore  be  useless.  Mr. 
Y.  however  had  seen  my  carriage  pass  his  door,  and  was  in  the 
house  almost  as  soon  as  myself.  Mr.  Y.  had  been  described  to  me, 
and  the  singularity  of  his  appearance  both  for  dress  and  address, 
announced  the  man.  Rarely  have  I  seen  such  a  combination.  Yet 
it  became  manifest,  from  one  hour's  conversation,  that  he  is  pre- 
cisely as  he  is  characterized,  equal  in  his  disposition,  void  of  malice, 
rich  in  knowledge,  possessing  native  talents,  and  free  from  bigotry. 

I  observed  to  the  Doctor  in  presence  of  Mr.  Y.  that  he,  Mr.  Y. 
reminded  me  of  Mr.  Delane's  advice  to  his  sons : 

"  Let  men  find  in  you  more  than  they  expect, 
Rather  than  look  for  more  than  they  can  find  ; 
Satin  with  sackcloth  lined,  has  no  respect. 
(Sackcloth  with  satin,  speaks  the  noble  mind." 

The  countenance  of  Mr.  Y.  brightened  upon  this  quotation,  and 
could  I  have  tarried,  our  conversation  would  no  doubt  have  been 
ordered  by  candour.  My  departure  however  was  a  matter  of  ne- 
cessity. But  I  did  not  take  my  leave  without  earnest  solicitations 
both  from  the  Doctor  and  his  minister,  that  I  would  visit  them,  when 


LETTER  XIV.  25 

I  should  be  at  leisure  to  continue  with  them  through  many  days. 
Our  good  B.  is  charmed  with  Mr.  Y. 

I  hare  met  my  fellow  men  this  day,  in  their  house  of  worship, 
preaching  to  them  by  the  pressing  invitation  of  the  principal  char- 
acters in  the  town.  You  know  Dr.  F.  of  this  place  ;  he  visited  me 
after  church,  and  led  me  to  speak  until  I  was  weary,  and  I  am  per- 
suaded to  no  purpose.  The  enmity  of  the  unbelieving  heart  against 
the  truth,  is  indeed  strong.  I  have  no  pleasure  in  contending  with 
those  who  are  under  its  dominion.  He  observed,  at  the  close  of 
our  conversation,  that  he  wished  much  to  hear  Mr.  K.  and  myself 
converse  upon  these  matters,  as  he  did  not  conceive  himself  a 
match  for  me.  I  told  him  he  should  have  that  opportunity  as  soon 
as  he  found  Mr.  K.  disposed  to  oppose  the  truths  I  had  delivered  in 
the  presence  of  witnesses,  I  was  always  ready  to  attempt  a  defence 
of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  So  away  went  the  Doctor,  determining 
to  do  all  in  his  power  to  bring  this  champion  to  put  me  to  silence. 
I  hardly  think  he  will  gain  his  point. 

Merciful  God  i  save  me  from  old  age.  Yet  not  my  will,  but 
thine,  O  Lord,  be  clone.  I  have  passed  the  morning  with  an  old 
friend,  whose  appearance  originated  such  a  depression  of  spirit  as  I 
have  rarely  experienced  ;  stretched  on  a  bed,  full  of  pain,  and  bloat- 
ed by  dropsy.  It  is  not  death  from  which  my  soul  recoils.  Death 
is  to  me  no  king  of  terrors,  but  my  coward  hqart  shrinks  from  these 
appendages  of  dissolution.  This  poor  sufferer,  aged  seventy-seven, 
is  not  able  to  move  in  his  bed  ;  how  deeply  am  I  affected  by  his 
situation  !  yet,  at  least,  the  felicity  of  reflecting  upon  death  with 
pleasure,  is  possessed  by  him,  in  no  common  sort ;  and  although 
he  cannot  himself  attend  a  preached  gospel,  he  is  delighted  to  learn 
that  many  persons  were  at  church. 

While  addressing  me,  as  if  forgetful  of  every  complaint,  his  coun- 
tenance brightening  as  he  proceeded,  he  affectingly  said,  "  I  have 
to  tell  you,  Sir,  for  your  consolation,  that  your  labours  in  this  place 
have  not  been  thrown  away.  A  considerable  number  who  steadfastly 
believe  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour,  are  associated,  who,  as  I 
trust,  will  do  honour  to  their  profession.  For  me,  I  shall  shortly 
enter  upon  the  bliss  you  so  well  know  to  describe.  I  have  contin- 
ued to  live  in  the  faithful  expectation  of  this  bliss,  from  the  moment 
the  sound  of  the  gospel  reached  my  ears.  Is  it  wonderful  that  I 


26  LETTER    XIV. 

long  to  take  possession  of  the  mansion  prepared  for  me  ?"  Then, 
after  a  pause,  "  Mr.  N.  came  last  evening  to  visit  me.  He  tells 
me  Mr.  W.  has  embraced  a  very  different  plan  from  yours,  that  he 
openly  preaches  a  purgatory,  and  boldly  affirms,  that  every  one  shall 
suffer,  just  as  much  as  his  transgression  deserves.  But  these  things 
cannot  break  my  peace.  I  know  in  whom  I  have  believed,  and  I 
shall  appear  before  my  God,  in  the  robe  of  my  Redeemer's  right- 
eousness." 

Religious  people  are  proceeding  with  a  very  high  hand  in  this 
place.  They  have  cut  off  and  excommunicated  several  of  their 
most  respectable  members,  merely  for  confiding  in  the  word  which 
bringeth  salvation.  I  have  obtained  a  copy  of  what  may  be  termed 
an  ecclesiastical  anathema.  Blessed  be  God,  it  doth  not  possess 
the  power  of  a  popish  edict.  I  transcribe  it  verbatim  : 

" The  church  of  Christ  in  -.  to  our  brother  A.  B.  Brother, 
after  our  labour  of  love  with  you,  and  our  admonition  sent  you,  and 
our  wasting  a  long  time  to  see,  if  possible,  you  may  be  reclaimed 
from  error  and  delusion,  and  from  final  destruction,  which  we  fear 
will  be  your  unavoidable  fate,  without  repentance  ;  instead  of  which, 
you  appear  unto  us  to  be  more  hardened,  and  blinded  in  the  mys- 
tery of  iniquity,  with  all  deceivableness,  as  the  apostle  expresses  it. 
*  For  this  cause  God  shall  send  them  strong  delusions,  that  they  may 
believe  a  lie,  that  they  all  may  be  damned,  who  believe  not  the  truth. 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  bear  witness  unto  the  truth,  which  is, 
he  that  believeth  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned.  Ye  shall  seek  me,  and  shall  die  in  your  sins,  and  whither 
I  go,  ye  cannot  come.  Hath  never  forgiveness,  but  is  in  danger  of 
eternal  damnation.  Them  who  are  in  their  graves  shall  hear  his 
voice,  and  come  forth,  they  who  have  done  evil  unto  the  resurrec- 
tion of  damnation.  These  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punish- 
ment. Ye  serpents,  ye  generation  of  vipers,  how  can  ye  escape 
the  damnation  of  hell.  These  are  words  of  truth,  which  our  Lord 
hath  borne  witness  unto,  and  hath  added,  because  I  tell  you  the  truth 
ye  believe  me  not.  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  my  word 
shall  not  pass  away.'  And  yet  you  continue  to  be  so  daringly  bold,  in 
contradiction  to  our  Lord's  express  words,  to  profess,  to  believe,  and 
hope,  that  all  mankind  will  be  eternally  saved,  for  which  damnable 
heresy,  as  the  apostle  calls  it,  we  are  bound  in  duty  and  faithfulness 
unto  Gpcl,  and  in  love  to  our  blessed  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  for  hi& 


LETTER  XIV.  27 

truth  sake,  openly  and  publicly  to  bear  testimony  against  and  ex- 
plode all  such  abominable  antichristian  doctrine.  Therefore, 

"  In  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  head  of  the 
church,  by  whose  assistance  and  direction,  that  after  the  first  and 
second  admonition,  we  proceed  to  expulsion ;  we  now  reject  you  as 
a  heretic,  giving  heed  to  a  seducing  spirit,  and  doctrines  of  Devils, 
and  we  cut  you  off  from  the  privileges  of  this  church.  Knowing 
that  it  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God,  who 
will  judge  every  one  according  to  his  works. 

«  Signed  in  behalf  of  the  Church,  May  3 1  st. 

"  The  Lord  Almighty  have  mercy  upon  you." 

At  the  same  time  this  man,  whose  character  is  unexceptionable, 
and  who  is  eminent  for  deeds  of  worth,  was  thus  excommunicated ; 
they  also  excluded  from  their  communion,  an  individual,  black  with 
crimes,  of  a  most  atrocious  dye,  and  coupled  them  together,  that 
they  might  appear  in  the  same  point  of  view. 

The  Baptist  church  have  also  sent  forth  their  fulminations.  A 
man  of  irreproachable  and  altogether  unblemished  life  and  manners, 
and  universally  admired,  is  driven  from  their  communion,  in  terms 
of  the  utmost  reproach.  Innocence  and  morality,  piety  the  most 
unequivocal,  these  are  no  security  ;  if  they  in  reality  believe  that 
the  Lamb  of  God  hath  taken  away  the  sin  of  the  world,  if  they  be- 
lieve this  testimony  in  its  fullest  extent,  they  have  no  longer  a  seat 
at  the  table  of  the  Lord !  What  astonishing  inconsistencies  do 
human  arrangements  frequently  exhibit ! ! 

But  these  ecclesiastical  fulminators  declare  themselves  terrified, 
by  a  full  persuasion  that  this  heresy  will  so  far  prevail,  as  to  bring 
even  the  saints  into  subjection  ;  and  what  alarms  them  exceedingly, 
is  that  the  Presbyterian  congregation  are  supposed  to  be  leaning 
toward  Universalism.  Mr.  L.  has  lately  taken  for  his  text,  "  Be- 
hold the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  Mr. 
L.  proved  the  doctrine  contained  in  the  text,  in  its  fullest  extent ! 
Mr.  H.  also,  a  young  clergyman,  conversing  with  one  of  the  dea- 
cons, respecting  Mr.  L.  and  his  sermon,  requested  his  opinion  of 
it.  The  deacon  replied,  he  could  not  prove  it  false,  on  the  contrary 
it  appeared,  in  every  view,  so  truly  consistent,  that  he  could  not  for 
his  soul  refuse  it  credence.  This  gave  Mr.  H.  courage,  and  he 
emphatically  said,  "  Why,  my  good  Sir,  this  doctrine  is  indeed  the 
doctrine  of  revelation,  and  you  may  depend  upon  it,  will  spread 
over  this  whole  continent.  There  is  now  a  book  written  by  a  very 


28  LETTER  XIV. 

able  hand,  which  at  the  conclusion  of  the  war  will  be  sent  to  En- 
gland, where  it  will  be  printed  and  brought  back  to  this  country, 
most  powerfully  flashing  conviction  upon  every  mind,  which  shall 
atten  d  to  its  contents. 

This  same  gentleman,  in  company  with  others,  visited  P ,  and 

not  being  clad  in  the  ministerial  garb,  was  not  recognized  as  a  cler- 
gyman ;  he  stopped  at  a  tavern,  the  master  of  which  was  my  hearer 
and  my  friend,  when  the  young  gentleman  and  his  host  fell  into 
conversation. 

Minister.  You  have  got  a  very  pretty  meeting-house  in  this  town, 
landlord. 

Landlord.  Yes,  Sir  ;  when  we  built  that  house  we  did  not  expect 
it  would  be  so  little  used. 

Min.  Have  you  no  minister,  then  ? 

L.  No,  Sir. 

Min.  What  denomination  do  you  pass  under  ? 

L.  It  is  called  a  Baptist  meeting,  Sir ;  but  we,  the  people,  are 
now  called  Murrayites,  because  the  greatest  part  of  us  are  very 
much  attached  to  that  gentleman  as  a  preacher,  and  fully  believe 
the  doctrine  he  has  preached  in  this  place. 

Min.  When  you  say  Murrayites,  landlord,  I  presume  you  mean 
Christians ;  I  dare  say  Mr.  Murray  would  much  rather  hear  you 
called  by  that  name,  than  by  any  other. 

/.-.  O  yes,  Sir,  no  doubt,  and  we  do  indeed  profess  ourselves  to 
be  Christians,  we  see  no  salvation  in  any  other  name,  save  the  name 
Christ  Jesus ;  yet  our  enemies  call  us  Murrayites  out  of  derision. 
But  we  are  not  at  all  ashamed  of  this  name.  None  of  these  things 

affect  us. 

Min.  Well,  I  think  you  are  to  be  commended  for  being  honest. 

L.  Aye,  Sir,  t  wish  every  body  would  be  honest,  and  speak  what 
they  think,  I  imagine  we  should  then  have  more  preachers  of  the 
gospel  than  we  have  at  present. 

Min.  Very  likely,  landlord. 

This  chance  stroke,  by  no  means  aimed  by  the  landlord,  who 
was  ignorant  of  the  character  of  his  guest,  nevertheless  put  an  end 
to  the  confab. 

Preaching  yesterday  to  a  numerous  congregation,  I  took  for  my 
subject  the  parable  of  the  Tares  of  the  field.  This  parable  hud 


LETTER  XIV.  29 

been  recently  made  use  of  from  the  same  pulpit,  as  a  powerful 
engine  to  confirm  unbelief  and  hardness  of  heart. 

I  observed,  in  the  commencement  of  my  discourse,  that  we  were 
greatly  favoured  respecting  the  portion  of  sacred  writ  then  under 
consideration.  Some  parts  of  the  divine  word  seemed  given  as 
sealed  testimonies,  of  which  only  he  who  could  break  the  seals 
could  determine  the  import.  But  our  Saviour,  having  in  this  pas- 
sage, in  answer  to  the  questioning  disciples,  himself  given  the  ex- 
planation, the  exposition  was  consequently  as  infallible  as  the  text. 
Here,  continued  I,  we  are  greatly  indulged.  Here  we  believe  God, 
because  we  see  for  ourselves.  Sometimes  we  are  bound  to  believe 
God,  although  we  may  not  so  clearly  understand. 

A  dweller  in  the  town,  I  do  not  perfectly  recollect  his  name,  and 
if  I  did  it  would  perhaps  be  as  well  to  suppress  it,  who  had  seemed 
to  hear  with  greedy  attention,  insomuch  that  he  quitted  his  accus- 
tomed seat,  and  ascending  the  pulpit  stairs,  fixed  his  eyes  full  in 
my  face ;  on  my  saying  sometimes  we  are  bound  to  believe  God, 
stopped  me,  and  vociferating  like  a  madman,  violently  exclaimed, 
"  What!  what!  do  you  not  believe  God  always?  So,  Sir,  you  say 
we  must  believe  God  sometimes  !"  Thus  he  ran  on,  until  one  of  the 
first  characters  in  the  town  ordered  him  to  hold  his  peace,  when 
he  went  off,  repeating,  however,  the  same  charge. 

After  his  departure,  addressing  my  audience  in  the  fulness  of 
my  heart,  I  said  :  Permit  me,  my  friends,  on  this  occasion  to  make 
a  small  digression,  which,  considering  my  character,  and  circum- 
stances, I  humbly  hope  will  be  tolerated. 

You  have  now  an  opportunity  of  forming  some  judgment  of  the 
nature  of  those  reports  that  are  in  circulation,  calculated  to  injure 
the  reputation,  both  of  the  messenger  and  his  message.  You  have 
seen  a  person  intoxicated  by  liquor,  or  by  the  spirit  of  the  adver- 
sary, attending  for  a  little  moment,  and  then  catching  part  of  a  sen- 
tence, fly  off,  maliciously  determined  to  publish  it  abroad. 

Suppose  you  had  not  been  present,  and  had  met  him  on  his 
departure  from  this  place,  he  would  have  told  you  he  had  been  to 
church,  and  had  tarried  as  long  as  he  was  able  ;  that  he  had  heard 
me  speak  blasphemy,  even  to  the  telling  my  audience  they  were 
not  always  to  believe  God ;  that  in  some  places  they  may  confide  ; 
that  sometimes  they  might  believe  the  Deity  ;  and  he  would  con- 
firm his  testimony  by  an  oath,  adding  that  he  was  so  provoked,  he 
could  not  forbear  speaking  aloud  in  the  midst  of  the  congregation. 


30  LETTER  XIV. 

Thus  he  would  go  on,  and  prejudice  would  greedily  receive  his 
report.  Ministers  would  publish  it  from  their  pulpits,  and  con- 
gregations would  believe.  Nay,  it  is  probable  this  will  be  the  case, 
until  the  slander  is  propagated  through  the  country. 

From  this  instance,  however,  you  will  observe  how  necessary  it 
is  to  hear  patiently  to  the  end,  before  you  make  up  a  judgment* 
This  circumstance  induces  me  to  repeat  a  little  anecdote  which 
occurred  in  the  British  House  of  Commons.  A  certain  gentlemen 
rose  to  say,  "  That  the  Ministry  never  proposed  any  thing  in  this 
house  for  the  good  of  the  nation," — here  he  was  interrupted,  by  a 
person  calling  him  to  order,  and  vociferating  against  him,  for  abus- 
ing the  Ministry. 

"  Sir,  I  beg  I  may  be  allowed  to  finish  the  sentence  I  began.  I 
said  the  Ministry  never  proposed  any  thing  for  the  good  of  this 
country,  (and  I  should  have  added,  if  I  had  been  permitted)  to 
which  the  members  in  opposition  did  not  readily  accede." 

Thus  from  a  variety  of  considerations,  my  hearers  will  acknowl- 
edge the  absolute  necessity  of  fixing  their  attention  to  every  part 
of  our  discourse. — And  I  am  persuaded  they  did  so ;  nor  could 
my  friend  S.  forbear  observing,  that  the  adversary,  in  sending  the 
interruption,  had  entirely  defeated  his  own  purpose. 

Friend.  And  so  you  are  really  settled  in ? 

Murray.  Yes,  Sir,  I  am  really  settled  there. 

F.  Well,  I  never  expected  you  would  be  settled  any  where. 

M.  Why  so? 

F.  I  thought  as  God  had  sent  you  out  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature,  you  never  would  have  confined  yourself  to  any  par- 
ticular part  of  mankind. 

M.  You  see  I  have  not ;  I  should  not  have  been  here  now  if  I 
had.  But,  my  friend,  you  should  remember  that  "  God's  works  of 
Providence  are  his  raost  holy,  wise  and  powerful,  preserving  and 
governing  all  his  creatures,  and  all  their  actions  ;"  and  that  it  is  this 
all-wise  God,  who  first  fixeth  the  bounds  of  our  habitation,  and  then 
i-enders  the  habitation  he  hath  chosen  our  deliberate  choice.  For 
me,  I  am  satisfied  with  the  will  of  heaven.  The  people  of  whom 
you  speak  believe  the  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour.  We  have  taken 
sweet  counsel  together.  They  listen  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
with  avidity,  with  rapture.  Should  they  ever  give  me  reason,  by 
iheir  non-attendance,  or  any  diminution  of  those  testimonies  of 


LETTER  XIV.  J 

attachment,  I  am  in  the  habit  of  receiving  from  them,  to  suppose 
I  am  becoming  burdensome,  or  even  indifferent  to  them,  I  shall 
ask,  and  I  doubt  not  they  will  generously  grant  me  leave  for  depart- 
ure.— I  am  interrupted. 

I  was  engaged  in  writing  before  the  sun  rose  this  morning. 
This  moment  it  makes  its  appearance  in  all  its  splendour,  in  all  its 
beauty.  Hail,  thou  blessed  ruler  of  the  day  1  Thou  never  yet 
madest  us  a  visit,  but  thou  wert  welcome  to  my  soul.  ,. 

Thou  best  image  of  the  world's  great  light  1  So  may  thy  august 
Master  one  day  shine  forth,  luminous  and  powerful,  chasing  by  his 
refulgent  beams  the  shades  of  mental  darkness  from  the  purchased 
world. 

I  preached  twice  yesterday,  at  different  houses  of  worship.  My 
congregations  in  this  place  are  much  larger  than  heretofore.  No 
resistance  is  made  to  my  entrance  into  any  pulpit  in  this  town.  It 
is  pleasant  to  observe  the  gradual  decay  of  prejudice.  Yet  is  this 
despot  still  strong  in  many  bosoms.  A  clergyman  in  a  neighbouring 
town  has  been,  during  my  journey,  indefatigable  in  his  efforts  to 
shut  his  doors  against  me.  He  devoted  the  labours  of  one  Sabbath 
to  the  abuse  of  the  messenger,  and  his  message.  "These  vile  here- 
sies," said  he,  "  were  invented  by  two  brothers  in  England,  James 
and  John  Relly  ;  the  one  a  statesmen  and  the  other  a  lawyer.  The 
lawyer  commenced  preaching,  and  has  written  a  shocking  book. 
I  once  saw  one  of  those  books  which  was  the  foundation  of  this 
damnable  heresy,  this  doctrine  of  Universal  Salvation.  This  Mur- 
ray, as  an  instrument  of  the  Devil,  is  endeavouring  to  spread  it 
through  this  country.  He  is  expected  among  us,  and  should  he 
come,  I  now  caution  you,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  his  holy 
angels,  not  to  countenance  him  by  your  presence,  lest  you  be  par- 
takers of  his  sins." 

Thus  he  proceeded  with  great  devotion,  warning  the  congrega- 
tion, and  concluded  by  requesting  the  church  to  terry,  after  the 
congregation  were  dismissed,  when  he  expostulated  with  them  still 
more  earnestly,  supplicating  them  to  enter  into  covenant,  that  I 
should  not  preach,  at  least  in  their  church  ;  and  that  they  would 
petition  their  magistrates  to  prevent  me  from  delivering  my  dam- 
nable heresies  among  them.  Thus  he  went  on.  The  court-house, 
however,  v/as  obtained  for  my  reception,  and  it  was  thronged  by  the 
dwellers  in  the  town,  and  individuals  from  many  parts  of  the  adja- 

VOL.  II.  5 


32  LETTER  XIV. 

cent  country.  So  little  doth  the  wrath  of  man  understand  the 
human  heart. 

It  is  really  astonishing.  The  gentleman  at  whose  house  I  abide 
was  totally  ignorant  of  the  gospel  plan,  until  being  ill  used  by  some 
of  the  brethren  of  the  church  to  which  he  belonged,  he  set  about 
searching  the  scriptures  for  some  passages  with  which  to  condemn 
them,  and  in  thus  seeking  for  their  condemation,  his  own  stared 
him  in  the  face.  In  real  distress  of  mind,  he  pursued  his  search 
for  Something  to  justify  and  console  himself,  when,  to  his  unspeak- 
able joy,  he  found  not  only  his  own,  but  the  salvation  of  his  fellow 
men.  How  unsearchable  are  God's  judgments,  and  his  ways  past 
finding  out !  From  this  period  he  has  been  an  advocate  for  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  At  first  he  was  considered  as  a  madman 
even  by  his  own  family.  But  God  gave  him  much  to  say ;  his  life 
was  exemplary,  and  his  testimony  consistent  and  unvarying.  Many, 
strong  in  opposition,  listened  from  curiosity,  and  were  convinced. 
The  union  made  its  appearance  among  them  :  great  was  the  power 
of  truth,  and  numbers  have  associated,  setting  their  seals  to  that 
sacred  word  which  testifieth  of  Jesus  and  the  great  redemption. 
Nothing  could  exceed  the  good  gentleman's  rapture  at  my  appear- 
ance in  his  house  :  my  visit  was  in  consequence  of  his  solicitation  ; 
but  it  had  been  so  long  delayed,  that  he  had  began  to  despair.  « Is 
it  possible,"  he  exclaimed,  "  that  I  am  so  blessed  ?  God  be  praised, 
God  be  praised.  Since  I  first  beheld  my  Saviour,  my  own  and  the 
world's  Saviour,  I  have  never  experienced  such  heart-felt  happi- 
ness." 

Never  did  I  listen  to  more  delightful  music  than  is  produced  by 
the  choir  in  this  town.  There  is  not,  I  believe,  any  thing  equal  to 
it  in  this  country ;  at  least  I  have  never  heard  music  since  I  left 
London,  that  deserves  a  comparison  with  my  musical  friends  in 
this  town.  The  circular  gallery  presents,  first,  ten  men  who  sing 
bass ;  secondly,  ten  who  sing  tenor ;  thirdly,  fifteen  young  ladies, 
•with  three  lads,  who  sing  counter ;  fourthly,  sixteen  misses  who 
sing  treble.  But  what  renders  this  music  nearly  divine,  is  its  soft- 
ness. The  notes,  mellow  and  blending,  seem  to  mingle  and -soothe 
like  the  sweet  sounds  of  the  JLolian  harp.  The  musicians  in  this 
place  have  attained  a  perfectly  correct  idea  of  music  ;  and  I  prefer, 
greatly  prefer  listening  to  them,  to  any  instrumental  music  I  ever 
heard.  Whence  is  it,  that  vocal  musicians  in  general  are  so  inju- 
dicious as  to  think  loud  music  i'oorf  music  ?  Singers  who  p  rform 


LETTER  XV.  33 

without  violent  exertion,  might  continue  many  hours  in  this  delight- 
ful employment,  without  injury  to  their  voices  .or  lungs. 

O,  for  that  happy  period,  when  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  shall 
form  one  grand  choir,  one  universal  band  of  music  !  Then  we  shall 
not  be  hearers  only,  of  what  at  best,  in  this  im/ierfect  state,  must  of 
necessity  be  imfierfect ;  but  we  shall  ourselves  become  performers, 
hymning  the  praises  of  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  not  only  with  spirit  and  understanding,  but  with  all  that 
glowing  rapture,  which  holy  gratitude  and  a  never  ending  sense  of 
the  most  important  and  enduring  benefits  can  inspire. 

Having  a  convenient  opportunity,  I  shall  make  up  this  letter ;  I 
thank  you  for  your  answer  to  my  clerical  querist.  I  am  not  abso- 
lutely determined  to  send  your  letter.  I  rather  suspect  the  ques- 
tions were  mischievously,  if  not  ludicrously  proposed ;  and  if  so, 
silence  is  as  much  as  the  in  quire r^ought  to  expect.  Accept,  how- 
ever, my  utmost  gratitude.  Farewell. 


LETTER  XV. 

1  HAVE  so  long  delayed  the  narration  of  my  visit  to 

that  I  am  fearful  it  will  be  now  but  an  imperfect  attempt.     It  shall 
however  be  the  best  which  my  memory  can  render. 

When  the  convention  of  preachers,  called  Universalists,  assem- 
bled at  •,  application  was  made  to  the  Selectmen  of  the  town, 
for  the  use  of  their  meeting-house,  which  was  cheerfully  and  po- 
litely granted. 

The  officiating  minister  of  that  house,  and  the  neighbouring 
clergy,  collected  for  the  purpose  of  devising  means  to  prevent  my 
delivering  my  message  among  them,  or  being  heard,  if  I  did. 

•One  gentleman,  as  I  am  told,  proposed  that  I  should  be  inter- 
rupted in  my  discourse,  while  engaged  in  preaching,  by  some  ques- 
tion which  it  was  believed  I  should  not  be  able  to  answer.  But  this 
was  opposed,  on  the  supposition  that  1  should  think  myself  entitled 
to  ask  questions  in  my  turn  ;  and  after  much  deliberation  it  was 
concluded,  it  would  be  best  to  let  me  proceed  to  a  close,  and  then 


34,  LETTER    XV- 

to  select  the  most  able  of  their  association,  who  should  be  prepared 
with  a  short  discourse,  pertinent  to  the  occasion,^tnd  thus  obtaining 
the  last  words,  there  would  be  more  probability  of  producing,  upon 
the  minds  of  the  people,  a  lasting  impression. 

Accordingly  they  made  their  election,  agreeably  to  the  above 
plan,  which  taking  wind,  the  congregation  was  very  large,  and  the 
important  period  being  arrived,  I  ascended  the  desk.  You  will  find 
my  subject  in  St.  Matthew's  gospel,  iii.  12  : 

"  Whose  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly  purge  his 
floor,  and  gather  his  wheat  into  his  garner :  but  he  will  burn  up 
the  chaff  with  unquenchable  fire." 

I  commenced,  by  observing,  that  as  I  was  by  the  good  providence 
of  God,  on  this  occasion,  called-  upon  to  preach  the  gospel  to  hus- 
bandmen, I  could  not  clo  better  than  to  select  my  subject  from  ob» 
jects  which  were  daily  passing  under  their  observation.  I  persuaded 
myself,  my  hearers  would  find  no  difficulty  in  acknowledging  the 
propriety  of  the  mode  of  expression  adopted  in  the  passage  I  had 
read. 

You  will  observe,  my  friends,  said  I,  that  our  God,  as  a  faithful 
Creator,  is  represented  by  the  Baptist,  as  a  husbandman  collecting 
the  fruits  of  his  labour,  upon  the  floor  of  his  granary,  that  he  may 
winnow  and  purify  it.  The  husbandman  soweth  his  wheat  free 
from  chaff]  but  when  he  reaps  it,  every  grain  is  coated  with  a  sub^ 
stance,  which  it  seems  to  have  received  in  its  contact  with  the  earth, 
and  without  this  coat  of  chaff  no  grain  was  ever  yet  found.  ..\ 

But  as  the  wheat,  in  order  to  its  being  rendered  useful,  must  be 
brought  into  the  same  state,  in  which  it  was  when  committed  to  the 
earth  ;  that  the  husbandman  may  not  lose  his  labour,  he  must  sepa- 
rate between  the  precious  and  the  vile  ;  therefore,  the  owner  collects 
it  in  the  chaff  in  which  it  grew,  and  placing  it  in  his  fan,  waving  it 
with  his  hand  against  the  wind,  while  thus  winnowing  it,  the  chaff 
being  light  as  vanity  flies  off  and  the  wind  blows  it  away,  while 
the  wheat,  more  weighty,  rests  on  the  floor  of  the  granary. 

The  chaff,  collected  in  a  heap  without  the  door,  being  altogether 
unprofitable,  is  burned  up ;  and  the  separation  thus  made,  what  was 
sowed,  is  thoroughly  purged,  and  gathered  home,  as  pure  as  when 
it  left  the  hand  of  the  proprietor. 

Thus  the  figure  is  strikingly  grand.  But,  observe,  the  floor  is 
thoroughly  purged,  not  a  single  particle  of  chaff  remains,  and,  as  I 
said,  it  is  clean  as  the  labours  of  the  husbandman  can  render  it. 


LETTER    XV.  35 

The  grand  object  of  the  spirit  of  truth  is  to  lead  us  into  all  truth, 
and  following  this  divine  guide,  we  will  enquire, 

First,  What  we  are  to  understand  by  the  wheat  ?  and, 

Secondly,  What  by  the  chaff  ? 

1st.  What  by  the  wheat.  The  wheat  is  undoubtedly  a  figure  of 
the  human  race,  which,  when  first  planted  in -the  earth,  we  are 
assured  was  planted  upright.  The  lip  of  truth  pronounced  the 
nature  he  had  formed  -very  good.  But  it  continued  not  in  honour. 
It  soon  acquired  its  coat  of  chaff,  although  made  upright,  in  the 
image  of  its  Creator.  Our  general  mother  was  beguiled  by  the 
subtlety  of  the  serpent.  Adam,  although  he  sinned,  was  not  de- 
ceived, but  designed  as  a  figure  of  him  who  was  to  come,  of  him 
who  styles  himself  the  husband  of  the  human  nature,  he  put  him- 
self in  her  condition.  "  The  woman  that  thou  gavest  to  be  with 
me,  she  gave  to  me,  and  I  did  eat."  Thus  was  the  coat  of  chaff, 
acquired. 

2dly.  Of  what  is  this  chaff  a  figure,  or  what  are  we  to  understand 
thereby  ?  All  those  impurities  which  cleaveth  to  humanity,  from 
which  every  individual  must  eventually  be  purged,  whatever  is 
extraneous,  or  was  not  a  part  of  the  nature,  when  it  passed  from 
the  hands  of  its  great  Proprietor.  The  Almighty  husbandman 
sowed  it  in  honour,  but  in  this  crust  of  mortality  it  soon  became 
enwrapped,  and  as  long  as  the  grain  is  growing,  so  long  the  chaff 
grows  with  it ;  but,  in  the  harvest,  when  the  grain  is  gathered  in, 
then  will  the  separation  be  made,  every  particle  of  wheat  thorough- 
ly purged,  for  his  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  gather  his  wheat 
spotless,  and  unmingled  with  every  thing  that  can  injure,  into  his 
garner,  while  the  chaff  that  once  adhered  thereto  shall  be  consumed. 
Thus  saith  a  Christian  poet : 

"  On  Grace's  door  this  motto's  graved, 
"  Let  sin  be  damned,  the  sinner  saved." 

The  destruction  of  the  chaff  is  the  salvation  of  the  wheat.  The 
wheat  could  never  separate  itself,  having  neither  will  nor  power 
thus  to  do  ;  but  the  husbandman  knew,  before  he  committed  it  to 
the  earth,  what  would  be  its  condition,  and  his  plans  were  laid 
according  to  his  foreknowledge  :  so  God,  .the  great  husbandman, 
knew,  before  he  sowed  his  seed,  what  would  be  the  issue,  and  his 
eternal  purposes  were,  like  his  blessed  self,  firm  and  unchangeable. 
This  omnipotent  proprietor  of  the  harvest  determined  he  would 
appoint  a  day,  in  the  which  he  would  gather  all  things  into  one,  and 


36  LETTER   XV. 

then,  and  there,  beholding  his  harvest  complete,  thoroughly  purge 
his  floor,  and  gather  his  wheat,  thus  purified,  into  his  garner,  and 
burn  up  the  chaff  with  unquenchable  fire. 

How  strong  is  the  delusion  of  that  man  who  supposes  that  by 
any  exertion  of  his  own,  he  can  convert  or  transform  chaff  into 
wheat !  Let  the  attempt  be  made  ;  let  philosophy  tax  its  utmost 
powers ;  let  the  chymist  prepare  his  crucibles,  bring  every  faculty 
of  the  soul,  combine  the  efforts  of  every  individual,  from  Adam  to 
his  youngest  son,  and  examine  the  result.  What  is  it,  pray  ?  Why, 
definitions  have  been  given,  they  have  discriminated,  in  some  in- 
stances, perhaps,  accurately  ;  they  have  composed  and  decomposed, 
designed  and  separated,  combined  and  disjoined  ;  but,  tell  me,  if  in 
any  instance,  they  have  absolutely  and  physically  changed  one  sub- 
stance into  another?  if  they  have  ever  turned  chaff  into  wheat  ? 

Again,  let  me  entreat  those,  who  believe  the  chaff  emblematic  of 
sinners,  to  investigate  more  closely.  See,  every  grain  of  wheat  is 
encompassed  with  its  chaff,  and  they  grow  together*.  Thus  the  whole 
.world  layeth  in  wickedness.  But  in  the  commonly  received  view, 
every  good  man  or  saint  should  be  wrapped  about  with  a  wicked 
man  or  sinner.  Will  the  figure  hold,  thus  distorted  ?  But  the  ad- 
vocates for  the  final  destruction  of  a  large  proportion  of  their  spe- 
cies do  not  admit  the  ultimate  felicity  of  more  than  one  in  ten  of  the 
human  family  ;  I  believe  not  so  many  :  but  it  is  my  wish  to  keep 
•within  compass.  Yet  in  this  figure,  there  are  as  many  coats  of  chaff 
as  grains  of  wheat.  Is  it  not  then  more  rational,  as  well  as  scriptu- 
ral, to  suppose  the  wheat,  that  seed  which  God  liath  sown,  sown  in 
human  earth,  sown  originally  free  from  spot  or  blemish,  but  accu- 
mulating, as  it  grows,  numerous  impurities,  from  which,  when  sep- 
arated, agreeably  to  the  doctrine  of  the  restitution  of  all  things 
preached  by  all  God's  holy  prophets,  it  shall  be  gathered  into  the 
garner  of  its  God  ? 

Such,  trust  me,  my  hearers,  is  the  consolatory  truth,  plainly 
taught  by  the  teaching  spirit  of  God.  This  holy  spirit,  which  ta- 
keth  of  the  things  of  Jesus,  and  sheweth  them  unto  us,  assures  us 
upon  the  authority  of  the  sacred  Majesty  of  heaven,  that  when  the 
Redeemer  bowed  the  heavens,  and  descended  to  earth,  he  came  to 
destroy  not  his  own  works,  but  the  works  of  the  adversary. 

But  the  adversary  is  not  the  creator  of  either  the  bodies  or  souls 
of  men  ;  these  are  not  the  works  of  the  adversary  ;  these  are  the 
•works  of  the  Redeemer.  What  then  are  the  works  of  the  adversa- 


LETTER   XV.  37 

ry  ?  Lies,  deceit,  vanity,  iniquities  of  every  description  ;  in  other 
words,  chaff:  these  he  hath  sown  in  the  human  nature,  and  they 
grow  with,  and  closely  adhere  to  every  soul  of  man.  But  God  our 
Creator  will  separate  those  works  of  the  adversary  from  his  own 
works  ;  his  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly  purge  his  floor 
destroying  whatever  can  offend,  and  gathering  what  he  esteemeth 
right  precious,  into  his  garner.  And,  saith  the  spirit  of  truth,  hav- 
ing purged  our  sins  by  himself,  he  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of 
the  Majesty  on  high,  Hebrews  i.  3.  "  Who  being  the  brightness  of 
his  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all 
things  by  the  word  of  his  power,  when  he  had  by  himself  purged 
our  sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high." 

Thus  is  Christ  Jesus,  indeed,  and  in  truth,  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world  :  and  this  ministry  of  reconcilia- 
tion is  committed  unto  all  God's  sent  servants,  to  wit,  that  God  was 
in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their 
trespasses  unto  them.  2d  Corinthians,  v.  18,  19: 

"  And  all  things  are  of  God,  who  hath  reconciled  us  to  himself 
by  Jesus  Christ,  and  hath  given  to  us  the  ministry  of  reconciliation ; 

"  To  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto 
himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them  ;  and  hath  com- 
mitted unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation." 

But  if  God  did  not  impute  the  sins  of  the  world  unto  the  xvorld, 
unto  who*m  then  did  he  impute  them  ?  The  prophet  Isaiah  fur- 
nishes an  answer  to  this  question,  chap.  liii.  6.  «  All  we  like  sheep 
have  gone  astray  ;  we  have  turned  every  one  to  his  own  way,  and 
the  Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all.  "  On  whom,  pray  ? 
on  Jesus  the  head  of  every  man.  Isaiah  proceeds  to  the  close  of 
this  chapter,  to  render  this  matter  incontrovertible  : 

"  He  was  oppressed,  and  he  was  afflicted,  yet  he  opened  not  his 
mouth  :  he  is  brought  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  as  a  sheep 
before  her  shearer  is  dumb,  so  he  openeth  not  his  mouth. 

"  He  w'as  taken  from  prison  and  from  judgment :  and  who  shall 
declare  his  generation  ?  For  he  was  cut  off  out  of  the  land  of  the 
living :  for  the  transgressions  of  my  people  was  he  stricken. 

"  And  he  made  his  grave  with  the  wicked,  and  with  the  rich  in 
his  death  ;  because  he  had  done  no  violence,  neither  was  any 
deceit  in  his  mouth. 

"  Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him  ;  he  hath  put  him  to 
grief ;  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin,  he  shall 


38  LETTER  xv. 

see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  days  and  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord 
shall  prosper  in  his  hand. 

"  He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  shall  be  satisfied  :  by 
his  knowledge  shall  my  righteous  servant  justify  many  ;  for  he 
shall  bear  their  iniquities. 

"  Therefore  will  I  divide  him  a  portion  with  the  great,  and  he 
shall  divide  the  spoil  with  the  strong  ;  because  he  hath  poured  out 
his  soul  unto  death  :  and,  he  was  numbered  with  the  transgressors, 
and  he  bare  the  sins  of  many,  and  made  intercession  for  the  trans- 
gressors." 

Thus,  that  mercy  and  truth  might  meet  together,  that  death, 
which  was  the  wages  of  sin,  followed  the  transgression.  Jesus, 
bearing  all  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree,  suffered  for  the 
unjust  to  bring  us  to  God ;  for  he  came  not  to  destroy  the  law,  but  to 
fulfil  the  law,  and  it  is  therefore  that  a  sinful  world  is  saved,  by  the 
justice  of  a  just  God,  and  a  Saviour ;  and  hence  we  are  called  upon 
to  behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  ; 
and  it  is  therefore,  we  believe,  that  if  the  Lamb  of  God  hath  taken 
away  the  sin  of  the  world,  he  hath  also  taken  away  the  procuring 
cause  of  condemnation  and  misery. 

It  is  the  believing  of  this  glorious,  and  most  consolatory  truth, 
which  bestoweth  peace,  that  peace,  which  the  world  can  neither  give, 
nor  take  away ;  and  it  is  this  indubitable  truth,  which  renders  glory 
to  God  in  the  highest,  and  peace  and  good  will  to  men. 

It  was  in  some  such  manner  as  this  I  pursued  my  subject,  until 
suffering  much  from  previous  indisposition,  and  being  very  weary, 
I  hastened  to  a  close. 

The  gentleman  who  statedly  administered  to  the  congregation 
then  arose,  and  informed  them,  that  a  reverend  gentleman  then 
present  had  a  short  discourse  to  deliver,  if  they  were  willing  to  tar- 
ry, and  hear  it ;  for,  by  the  movements  of  the  audience,  it  appeared 
they  were  designing  to  pass  out  of  the  church.  I  addressed  them, 
however,  earnestly  requesting  they  would  listen  to  the  proposed 
discourse,  regretting  the  severe  indisposition  which  necessitated 
my  departure,  but  congratulating  (hem  on  the  golden  opportunity 
with  which  they  were  now  furnished,  of  investigating  whatever 
could  be  said,  for  and  against  the  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour,  ot 
comparing,  and  of  judging,  for  themselves  ;  and,  I  devoutly  added, 
God  Almighty  give  you  understanding  in  all  things. 


LETTER   XV.  39 

The  gentleman  appointed  to  deliver  the  discourse,  at  this  mo- 
ment entered  the  pulpit,  and  seeing  me  ready  to  depart,  kindly 
assisted  me  in  putting  on  my  coat,  and  I  descended  the  stairs  with 
a  full  determination  to  quit  the  church.  But,  a  number  of  my 
friends  gathered  round  me  in  the  broad  aisle,  conjuring  me  to 
stay.  I  repeated  my  plea  of  indisposition.  It  seemed  to  those 
friends  there  was  too  much  at  hazard,  to  permit  their  acceptance 
of  this  plea — "  Dear,  dear,  Sir,  it  will  be  ^thought,  and  said,  that 
you  quitted  the  church,  in  the  dread  of  hearing  something  which 
would  confound  you,  that  you  could  not  answer,  and  that  conse- 
quently you  dared  not  continue  in  the  church." 

This  was  probable  ;  I  determined  that  no  personal  consideration, 
however  great  my  indisposition,  should  influence  me  to  depart,  and 
I  immediately  took  a  seat  in  one  of  the  pews,  directly  before  the 
pulpit. 

The  reverend  gentleman  opened  his  book,  and  I  listened  atten- 
tively, while  he  sang  at  me  and  prayed  at  me,  telling  his  Maker, 
in  his  prayer,  many  things  of  me,  that  the  God  whom  he  addressed 
knew  were  not  true.  After  which  he  selected  his  text,  from  the 
first  general  Epistle  of  John,  iv.  16:  "  And  we  have  known,  and 
believed  the  love  that  God  hath  to  us.  God  is  love  j  and  he  that 
dwelleth  in  love  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him." 

He  then  began  in  the  following  manner  : 

"  The  impostor  to  whom  you  have  been  attending,  would  teach 
you  to  draw  consolation  from  this  consideration.  But,  I  will  un- 
dertake to  prove,  that  the  love  of  God  is  the  sole  cause  of  the  eternal 
damnation  of  the  greater  part  of  human  kind  ;  and  thus  it  is :  God 
knowing  that  his  little  flock  cannot  be  Iiafijiy  any  longer  than  -while 
they  see  the  misery  of  the  wicked)  the  offended  God  must  keep  the 
offender  in  misery  forever,  that  they,  his  little  flack-,  may  forever 
see  from  what  they  are  saved.  The  destruction  of  hell  would  be 
the  destruction  of  heaven." 

This  appeared  to  him  a  clear  proposition,  and  thus  he  left  it,  and 
went  on  to  notice  some  expressions  which  I  had  uttered  during  my 
attempt  to  investigate  divine  truth.  I  happened  to  quote  the 
Apostle  in  the  passage  in  which  he  asserts,  ivc  love  him,  because 
he  first  loved  us ;  ard  in  his  observation  on  this  quotation,  he 
challenged  every  one  in  that  large  congregation  to  produce  a  single 
instance  of  God's  ever  loving  an  individual,  who  did  not  first  love 
him !  He  remarked,  with  great  zeal,  on  the  horrid  blasphemies  he 

VOL.  II.  6 


40  LKTTER    XV. 

had  heard  the  deceiver,  to  whom  they  had  been  attending,  utter  ; 
he  was  indeed  greatly  shocked,  so  he  supposed  were  all  the  reflect- 
ing part  of  the  audience.  You  have  been  told,  he  continued,  that 
Christ  was  curst  for  sinners  !  Horrid  !  horrid  !  again  he  challenged 
any  one,  in  that  great  assembly,  to  point  out  a  single  instance  in  the 
book. of  Goo1,  that  could  justify  so  horrid  a  blasphemy  ! 

"  The  deceiver  to  whom  we  have  been  attending,  has  said  a  great 
deal  about  the  fulness  and  unbounded  grace  of  the  gospel,  dwelling 
much  upon  the  universality  of  gospel  grace,  repeating  ov.er  and  over 
again,  that  the  command  was  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture. Yes,  so  indeed  it  was  ;  but  he  should  have  remembered  the 
conditions  which  accompanied  this  proclamation. 

"  Suppose  our  Governor  should  publish,  or  should  cause  to 
be  published,  that  all  those  who  were  concerned  in  what  was  called 
Shays'  rebellion,  should  have  a  free  pardon  ;  that  is,  if  they  were 
six  feet  high,  had  black  hair,  and  Roman  noses.  Now  this  would 
be,  in  the  first  instance,  to  every  creature  ;  but  then  there  are  cer- 
tain annexed  conditions  to  which  it  would  be  their  interest  and  their 
duty  to  attend,  and  this  deceived  man,  for  I  presume  he  was  de- 
ceived^himself,  or  he  would  not  thus  have  sought  to  deceive  others, 
has  thought  proper  to  pass  over  the  conditions. 

"  O,  my  friends,  be  not  deceived  ;  depend  upon  it,  no  individual 
of  the  human  race  will  ever  gain  pardon  or  future  felicity,  who  hath 
not  repentance  and  faith  in  this  state.  I  think  it  my  duty  to  tell  you 
this,  and  you  may  rest  assured  of  the  truth  thereof;  whatever  this 
poor  mistaken  man  may  see  fit  to  say  to  the  contrary,  you  will  find 
it  so.  I  hope  you  will  see  and  feel  the  necessity  of  this  before  it  is 
too  late. 

"  Now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation ;  you 
may  not  have  another.  Awake  then,  thou  that  sleepest,  arise  from 
the  dead,  and  God  shall  give  you  light.  Is  it  possible  that  this 
man's  conscience,  if  he  have  any,  did  not  fly  in  his  face  ?  But  there 
will  be  a  time,  when  he  will  find  it  was  both  his  interest  and  his 
duty  to  tell  the  people  God's  truth,  that  they  may  not  sleep  the. 
sleep  of  death. 

"  I  fear  many  poor  souls  in  eternity  will  curse  the  day  that  ever 
they  heard  this  man's  voice,  and  like  the  rich  man  in  hell-torments 
would  wish  to  have  one  sent  to  their  father's  house,  to  try  to  pre- 
vent their  brethren  from  coming  to  that  place  of  torment.  The 
company  he  keeps  now,  may  laugh  with  him  here,  but  they  will 


LETTER  XV. 

howl  with  him  in  hell.  Be  not  deceived.  God  is  not  mocked  ; 
assure  yourselves  he  will  not  then  be  mocked  ;  and  whatsoever  a 
man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap. 

« This  man  tells  you  of  the  love  of  God  ;  but  I  say  again, 
there  is  not  in  the  whole  Bible  a  single  sentence  which  speaks  of 
any  individual  that  ever  was  loved  of  God,  till  he  first  lo-ved-him. 
He  talks  of  God's  loving  sinners ;  so  he  does,  when  they  break  off 
their  sins  by  righteousness,  but  until  then  he  hates  them  -with  a 
perfect  hatred.  But  you  will  say,  or  perhaps  the  preacher  you  have 
brought  here  may  say,  God  will  call  them  when,  and  where  he 
pleases,  and  if  at  any  time  they  will  hear,  and  answer  his  call,  he 
will  receive  them.  But,  oh  !  my  friends,  I  feel  for  you,  every  one  of 
you,  for  you  are  tottering  on  the  brink  of  eternity,  of  a  never-ending 
eternity  !  I  am  glad  I  have  an  opportunity  of  warning  you,  before  it 
be  too  late  1  and  should  I  hereafter  see  you  sent  from  the  judgment 
seat  with  anguish  and  terror,  I  shall  tell  you  of  this,  I  shall  feel 
pleased  that  I  had  this  opportunity  to  warn  you,  and  I  shall  then 
say  to  you,  If  you  had  heard  and  believed  me,  if  you  had  paid  no 
attention  to  what  that  man  said,  it  would  have  been  better  for  you. 

"  But  it  is  now  too  late,  the  sentence  is  passed  and  execution  is 
begun." 

Thus  he  proceeded,  until  the  congregation  seemed  quite  weary, 
and  for  myself  you  will  not  doubt  I  was  in  a  state  of  perfect  suffer- 
ing. 

It  appeared  to  me,  however,  that  the  doctrine  of  that  Master, 
whose  ambassador  I  conceived  myself  to  be,  would  suffer  material 
injury,  if  I  permitted  these  reproaches  and  misrepresentations  to 
pass  unnoticed.  Instantly,  therefore,  upon  the  reverend  gentle- 
man's closing  his  exhortation,  I  ascended,  with  some  celerity,  the 
pulpit  stairs,  and  placing  myself  against  the  door,  my  efforts  to 
detain  the  preacher  were  as  great  as  those  he  made  use  of  to  pass 
out,  and  at  length  I  .compelled  him  to  take  a  seat  in  the  pulpit, 
when,  turning  to  the  congregation,  I  delivered  myself  to  the  fol- 
lowing effect : 

I  felicitate  you,  my  friends,  upon  the  present  occasion  ;  you  are 
now  favoured  with  an  opportunity  of  hearing  both  sides  of  a  ques- 
tion, the  most  important  which  any  individual  of  the  human  family 
can  possibly  propose,  and  you  have  the  invaluable  privilege  of  judg- 
ing for  yourselves.  This  privilege  is  indeed  a  blessed  privilege, 
and  it  should  be  estimated  beyond  all  calculation.  Voltaire, 


43  JLETTER    XV. 

although  no  friend  to  our  holy  religion,  pronounced  this  country 
the  best  in  the  world  :  "  For  there,"  said  he,  "  in  America,  a  man 
is  indulged  with  the  enjoyment  of  his  own  sentiments :  nay,  if  he 
pieases,  he  may  avow  his  opinions,  none  daring  to  make  him 
afraid."  We  are  not  now  trembling  in  dread  either  of  priestly  craft 
or  kingly  power,  we  can  set  under  our  own  vine  and  fig-tree,  none 
making  us  afraid.  Indeed,  indeed,  this  consideration  swells 
my  heart  with  love  and  gratitude  to  that  good  and  gracious  God} 
whose  strong  arm  is  my  protection. 

When  this  gentleman  sung  at  me,  and  prayed  at  me,  my  bosom 
glowed  with  rapture,  from  the  consoling  consideration,  that  all 
power  was  not  delivered  unto  him.  But,  what  am  I  considered  in 
my  single  self?  To  me,  as  an  individual,  I  am  not  solicitous  to  draw 
your  attention  ;  'tis  to  your  redeeming  God  I  supplicate  you  to 
look,  and  my  astonishment  is  inexpressibly  great,  to  hear  a  preach- 
er\>f  Christ  Jesus,  of  him  who  died  to  save  the  people  from  their 
sins,  positively  assert,  that  God  never  loved  any  sinner  before  the 
sinner  Jirst  loved  him.  Are  there  not  many  Christians  in  this  con- 
gregation, who  would  gladly  have  accepted  the  challenge  he  so 
boldly  gave,  had  they  not  been  fearful  of  producing  disorder  ?  I 
sympathized  with  you  at  the  moment,  and  I  rejoice  that  we  can  now 
accept  the  challenge. 

Yes,  indeed,  we  can  do  more ;  we  can  produce  not  only  a  single 
instance,  but  a  plurality  of  instances,  to  prove  the  love  of  the  Crea-. 
tor  prior  to  that  of  the  creature.  The  Apostle  affirms,  "  we  love 
him,  because  \\ejirst  loved  its"  We  land  us<  signify  more  than  one  z 
he  does  not  say,  /  love  him,  because  he  first  loved  me;  neither 
doth  he  say,  God  loved  us,  because  we  first  loved  him. 

If  this  reverend  gentleman  can  prove  that  he  Jirst  loved  God,  he 
will  be  entitled  to  the  thanks  of  his  Creator,  for,  saith  the  great 
Master,  "  if  ye  love  them  that  love  you,  what  thanks  have  you  ? 
Thus,  I  repeat,  if  he  can  make  it  appear  to  our  God,  that  \\ejirst 
loved  him,  He,  from  whose  judgment  there  is  no  appeal,  will 
acknowledge  him  entitled  to  thanks.  For  my  own  part,  assured 
as  I  am  that  I  cannot  be  beforehand  with  my  Creator  in  this  re- 
spect, I  am  not  entitled  to  his  thanks ;  but  being  assured  that  he 
loved  me  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  that  not  in  word 
only,  he  has  my  soul's  unfeigned  thanks,  and  I  anticipate  with  holy 
rapture  the  felicity  of  that  eternity,  which  I  shall  spend  in  praise 
and  thanksgiving.  Herein  is  the  love  of  God,  not  that  we  loved 


tITTKR   XV.  43 

him,  but  that  he  loved  us,  and  gave  himself  for  us.  And  again, 
first  general  Epistle  of  John,  iv.  10  :  "  Herein  is  love,  not  that  we 
loved  God,  but  that  he  loved  us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the  propitia- 
tion for  our  sins."  Paul  seems  decided  in  his  opinion,  Romans  v. 
7,  8,  he  says,  "  For  scarcely  for  a  righteous  man  will  one  die  :  yet 
peradventure,  for  a  good  man,  some  would  even  dare  to  die. 

"  But  God  commendeth  his  love  toward  us,  in  that,  while  we  were 
yet  sinners  Christ  died  for  us."  O,  how  infinite  is  the  love  of  God  ! 

"  O  Love  divine !  O  Love  beyond  degree  ! 
The  offended  dies,  to  set  the  offenders  free  !" 

Yes,  indeed,  and  in  truth,  as  the  husbandman  loves  his  harvest  so 
well  as  to  purify  it,  and  gather  it  into  his  granary,  and  that  for  his 
own  sake  :  so,  be  it  kno\vn  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that  not  for 
your  sakes  do  I  do  this,  saith  the  Lord,  but  for  mine  own  name 
sake,  nor  will  I  give  my  glory  to  another. 

There  is  more  in  the  name  of  God  than  imagination,  in  its  ut- 
most latitude,  can  conjecture.  It  is  a  name  that  contains  salvation. 
God  will  do  much  for  the  honour  of  his  name.  I  have  this  day 
been  accused  of  blasphemy,  merely  for  quoting  a  text  of  scripture. 
But,  when  my  accuser  assays  to  prove  the  eternity  of  hell-torments, 
from  the  consideration  that  those  torments  not  only  enhance,  but 
constitute  the  joys  of  the  blessed,  I  must  be  excused  if  I  appeal  to 
benevolence,  to  reason,  to  the  heart  of  the  genuine  Christian,  for 
a  decision  on  the  question  to  which  of  us  the  charge  of  blasphemy 
righteously  belongs. 

Suppose  the  family  of  some  father  to  consist  of  six  children'; 
and  suppose  this  father  possessed  the  power  to  render  them  all 
lovely,  amiable,  good,  and  happy;  yet,  notwithstanding  this  his 
acknowledged  fiawer,  he  not  only  allows  in  two  of  those  children,  a 
most  malignant  disposition,  but  he  absolutely  cultivates  and  cher- 
ishes it ;  and  as  he  is  sensible  that  the  torture  of  their  brethren, 
constitutes  their  greatest  happiness,  he  indulges  them  by  perpetually  „ 
holding  the  whip  in  his  hand,  with  which  he  constantly  lashes  ihe 
other  four  in  a  most  unrelenting,  barbarous  manner  ;  avowing  his 
design  to  repeat  his  strokes,  as  long  as  he  shall  possess  the  power 
to  afflict  children,  who  derive  their  existence  from  him,  after  the 
same  manner  of  their  two  malicious  brethren  ! — would  you  not 
be  ready  to  say,  this  same  father  would  be  more  rationally  employed 
in  whipping  the  two,  whose  inclinations  were  so  strangely  depraved, 


44  LETTER  XV. 

into  a  better  temper  of  mind  ?  But,  I  feel  pleasure  in  the  assurance, 
that  the  children  of  God,  even  in  this  imperfect  state,  are  more 
benign  in  their  dispositions.  I  have  not  the  vanity  to  suppose  the 
gentleman  to  whom  we  have  been  attending  has  a  very  great  affeo- 
tion  for  your  humble  servant,  and  yet  I  do  not  believe  it  would  add 
greatly  to  his  happiness  even  in  this  present  state,  to  see  me  tost 
by  fiends,  or  struggling  in  a  sea  of  liquid  fire  during  the  space  of  a 
single  year. 

But,  if  it  be  true,  as  our  reverend  preacher  asserts,  that  the  de- 
struction of  hell  would  be  the  destruction  of  heaven  !  his  heaven, 
fioor  gentleman^  is  based  on  a  very  precarious  foundation,  for  the 
God  of  truth  hath  declared  in  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah,  Death  shall 
be  swallowed  up  of  victory.  O,  Death,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  be 
thy  plague  1  O  Grave,  or  Hell,  I  will  be  thy  destruction  !  Where, 
permit  me  to  ask,  is  the  perpetuity  of  this  gentleman's  heaven, 
and  the  heaven  of  the  rest  of  the  little  flock,  when,  as  in  Revela- 
tions, xx.  14,  "Death  and  hell  shall  be  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire?" 
If  what  he  who  sat  on  the  throne  said,  be  true,  viz.  "  there  shall  be 
no  more  pain  ;"  then,  it  seems,  there  can  be  no  more  pleasure,  for 
our  preacher  and  the  little  flock  with  which  he  may  be  connected. 

But,  blessed  be  God,  this  consideration  will  not  then,  even  to  the 
little  flock,  be  productive  of  pain  ;  for  there  shall  be  no  more  pain. 
Misery  and  destruction  will  not  then  be  in  their  paths,  they  will 
then  know  the  way  of  peace,  they  will  then  see  in  reality  what  John 
saw  in  vision :  "  Every  creature  in  heaven,  on  earth,  and  under  the 
earth,  and  in  the  sea,  yea,  all  of  them,  saying,  Blessing,  and  hon- 
our, and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne, 
and  to  the  Lamb,  for  ever»and  ever." 

Surely  it  will  be  acknowledged,  that  more  credence  is  due  to 
him  who  sat  on  the  throne,  than  to  the  testimony  of  any  subordin- 
ate being. 

Permit  me  again  to  ask,  why  is  our  preacher  so  greatly  shocked 
by  passages  of  scripture  ?  and  why  am  I  made  a  blasphemer,  for 
quoting  the  sayings  which  are  to  be  found  in  the  word  of  our  God  ? 
I  have,  I  repeat,  said  no  more  than  what  the  Apostles  have  said 
before  me  ;  I  have  not  only  given  their  ideas,  but  their  language. 
Little  did  our  Apostle  conceive,  that  in  after  times  there  should 
arise  a  sect  of  Christians  who  should  style  him  a  holy  Apostle,  and 
after  that  pronounce  what  he  declared  to  the  people  unto  whom  he 
preached,  to  be  blasphemy  I  I  really  felt  for  a  clergyman  so  little 


LETTER   XV.  45 

acquainted  with  holy  writ,  as  to  be  able  to  challenge  an  assembly  of 
Christians  to  produce  a  single  instance  from  the  book  of  God,  in 
which  Christ  Jesus  was  said  to  be  cursed  for  sinners  1  Who  could 
accuse  his  fellow  mortal  of  blasphemy,  of  horrid  blasphemy,  for 
thus  asserting  ? 

An  honest  disciple  of  our  common  Lord  rose  at  the  moment, 
to  set  the  preacher  right,  but,  to  prevent  confusion,  I  prevailed 
upon  him  to  relinquish  his  purpose. 

Yet,  we  will  now  take  leave  to  set  him  right,  that  if  he  should  in 
future  undertake  to  become  a  champion  in  behalf  of  unbelievers,  he 
may,  previous  thereto,  carefully  examine  Paul's  Epistle  to  the 
Galatians,  where,  in  chap.  iii.  13,  he  will  find  the  blasphemous  dec- 
laration, which  sounded  so  horrid  in  his  ears.  He  will  hear  the 
Apostle  declaring  the  same  blasphemy.  Thus  it  is  worded  : 

"  Christ  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law,  being  made 
a  curse  for  us :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth  on 
on  a  tree." 

But,  this  gentleman  seems  to  speak  as  if  admitting  the  fulness, 
and  freeness  of  the  salvation  preached,  but  pronounces  us  very  erro- 
neous hi  not  recurring  to  the  conditions!  !  Freeness  and  fulness^ 
and  yet  clogged  with  conditions  .'  !  May  not  this  be  considered  as  a 
solecism  in  speech  ?  It  is  true  that  peace  into  which  every  individ- 
ual of  the  human  family  shall  ultimately  enter,  consequent  upon 
the  perfect  righteousness,  finished,  atonement,  and  complete 
redemption,  exemplified,  wrought  out,  and  rendered  in,  by  the 
head  of  every  man,  depends  ufion  a  condition.  We  must  become 
believers,  before  we  can  enter  into  rest ;  until  this  period  we  are 
condemned  or  damned  ;  the  law  condemns  us,  our  own  sense  of 
right  and  wrong,  or  in  other  words,  our  own  conscience  condemns 
us;  from  all  which  we  are  saved  by  believing:  but  as  every  be- 
liever was  once  an  unbeliever,  so  every  unbeliever  will  finally  enter 
into  the  knowledge  of  that  truth  which  bringeth  salvation. 

The  good  and  sensible  chief  magistrate,  who  filled  the  govern- 
mental chair  in  this  state,  at  the  period  adverted  to,  would  have 
disdained  a  proclamation  of  the  description  to  which  we  have  at- 
tended. He  well  knew  that  no  man  by  taking  thought  could  add 
one  cubit  to  his  stature  ;  he  was  aware  that  no  man,  by  any  exer- 
tion he  could  make,  was  capable  of  changing  the  colour  of  a  single 
hair,  and  he  strikingly  evinced  his  philanthropy  by  his  reply  to  the 
military,  who  solicited  for  some  pieces  of  artillery,  to  take  with 


46  LETTER  XV. 

them  to  the  scene  of  action — "  I  will  grant  them,"  said  be,  "but 
on  one  condition,  that  they  shall  not  be  used  for  the  destruction 
of  our  fellow-men."  No,  certainly,  the  then  Governor  would  not 
have  issued  a  proclamation  which  should  have  demanded  impossi- 
bilities, which  should  have  required  men  to  have  transformed  them- 
selves  from  black  to  white,  or  white  to  black,  to  add  an  inch  to 
their  height,  or  to  change  the  contour  of  their  features ;  and  yet,  a 
man  can  as  easily  make  himself  six  feet  high,  turn  his  light  or 
auburn  hair  to  black,  and  new  cast  his  nose  in  the  Roman  mould, 
as  he  can  perform  the  conditions  upon  which  salvation  in  his  own 
right  depends.  Nor  is  this  an  irrational  assertion  ;  for  surely  we 
can  more  easily  change  the  body,  which  is  momently  subjected  to 
our  observation,  than  the  soul,  which  eludes  our  most  diligent 
research.  Indeed,  we  are  assured  by  our  most  orthodox  divines, 
that  it  is  not  in  man  to  will,  nor  to  do  ;  nay,  cculd  we  both  will  and 
do,  what  would  it  avail,  when  after  all,  we  are  taught  to  say  we  are 
unprofitable  servants  ? 

But,  blessed  be  God,  there  never  was  any  such  condition  annexed 
to  the  gospel  declaration  ;  we  are  not  authorized,  while  preaching 
the  gospel,  to  propose  terms  to  helpless  man.  rj£he  gospel  is  a 
proclamation  of  glad  tidings,  of  good  things  to  every  sinner.  If  the 
sinner  believes,  his  felicity  is  unspeakable  ;  if  he  does  not,  he 
remains  in  darkness,  condemnation,  damnation ;  but  the  truth  of 
God  remains  a  truth,  whether  he  believes  it  or  not.  It  does  not 
depend  upon  his  belief,  it  is  firm,  and  unchangeble  as  its  omnipo- 
tent Author  :  and,  as  we  have  repeatedly  said,  a  period  shall  arrive, 
when  every  individual  taught  of  God  shall  of  necessity  believe. 
Did  our  ultimate  felicity  depend  upon  ourselves,  we  should  indeed 
be  wretched.  Divines  of  the  last  century  positively  asserted,  that 
if  a  single  good  thought  could  purchase  heaven,  that  single  good 
thought  we  could  not  command.  When  people  talk  of  conditions, 
gosfiel  conditions,  I  conceive  they  need  the  teachings  of  that  spirit, 
which  taketh  of  the  things  of  Jesus  and  shevveth  them  unto  the 
soul. 

I  regret  the  necessity  there  seems  to  be  of  trespassing  upon  the 
patience  of  this  very  respectable  audience  ;  yet,  circumstanced  as  I 
am,  can  I  hear  myself  thus  publicly  denounced,  without  at  least 
attempting  an  answer  ?  I  am  styled  an  impostor,  a  deceiver ;  I  have 
been  assigned  a  place  in  the  infernal  regions,  and  my  bowlings  in 
that  abode  of  wretchedness  has  been  anticipated  :  yet,  this  were  a 
trifle,  if  the  testimony  of  the  world's  Saviour  were  not  traduced. 


LETTER  XV.  47 

Yes,  my  own  feelings  assure  me,  the  audience  must  be  weary, 
but  I  trust  they  will  not  regret  the  forbearance  they  have  exercised ; 
an  opportunity  of  this  description  may  never  again  be  theirs.  Suf- 
fer ine,  therefore,  although  our  allotted  time  be  elapsed,  to  solicit 
indulgence,  while  I  address  a  few  words  to  the  reverend  gentle- 
man on  whom  we  have  had  the  honour  to  attend. 

I  would  recommend  it  to  you,  my  good  Sir,  to  remember,  that 
abuse  is  not  argument.  It  would  be  well  to  gain  a  competent  knowl- 
edge, at  least  of  the  letter  of  divine  revelation,  before  you  undertake 
a  public  investigstion  of  its  testimonies.  Would  time  and  ability 
permit,we  would  expatiate  upon  the  God-dishonouring  observations, 
which  have  fell  fiom  your  lips;  but  we  leave  you  to  him,  who  can 
purge  the  visual  ray.  You  are  a  part  of  the  great  harvest,  and 
when  he  thoroughly  purges  his  floor,  you  will  be  gathered  into  his 
garner ;  mean  time,  we  supplicate,  that  you  may  see  in  this  your 
day,  the  things  which  belong  to  your  peace — Yet,  although  you 
should  not  be  so  blessed,  still,  as  there  are  things  which  make  for 
your  fieace  when  every  thing  which  is  hidden  shall  be  revealed, 
your  day  of  clarkness.will  be  closed,  and  we  shall  then  rejoice  to- 
gether ;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  I  commend  you  to  the  good  shep- 
herd of  Israel,  who  will  seek,  and  will  assuredly  gather  in  those 
lost  sheep  of  which  he  came  in  search. 

For  you,  my  friends,  who  have  the  teaching  of  the  divine  spirit, 
you  need  not  that  any  man  should  say  unto  you,  Know  the  Lord ; 
for,  already  taught  by  the  Father  of  your  spirit,  your  eyes  have  seen 
the  great  salvation.  This  aspiration  will  still  be  found  upon  your 
lips :  let  our  God  be  true,  and  let  every  man  whose  testimony  is 
contraiy  to  his  word  be  accounted  a  liar.  You  will  always  remem- 
ber the  goodness  of  your  God ;  you  will  remember  it  with  pious 
gratitude.  He,  the  great  Father  of  your  spirit,  hath  given  you 
his  word,  and  a  heart  to  understand  it,  and  with  this  you  are  con- 
tented. It  is  impossible  you  should  be  unmindful  of  his  loving 
kindness.  You  will  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words  ;  they  will  be 
as  the  crown  of  your  rejoicing.  O !  let  no  man  take  away  your 
crown  ;  beware,  I  entreat  you,  of  vain  imaginations — of  substituting 
for  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God,  your  own  imfierfect  attempts  ; 
seek  not  to  encompass  yourselves  about  with  the  sparks  of  your 
own  kindling.  Isaiah,  in  the  1 1th  verse  of  his  50th  chapter,  de- 
scribes the  fate  of  those  who  thus  occupy  themselves  : 
VOL.  II. 


48  LETTER    XV. 

«  Behold,  Ull  ye  that  kindle  a  fire,  that  compass  yourselves  with 
sparks  :  walk  in  the  light  of  your  fire,  and  in  the  sparks  that  ye 
have  kindled.  This  shall  ye  have  of  my  hand,  ye  shall  lie  down  in 
sorrow." 

Follow,  I  entreat  you,  the  voice  of  the  prophet,  in  the  10th  verse 
of  this  same  chapter. 

"  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the  Lord,  that  obeyeth  the 
voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh  in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light  ? 
let  him  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God." 

Precious,  precious  council.  Yes,  indeed,  the  name  of  the  Lord 
is  a  strong  tower,  the  righteous  flee  unto  it,  and  are  in  safety. 
Thy  precepts,  O  my  God,  said  the  royal  prophet,  are  a  light  unto 
my  feet — Let  us  carefully  avoid  every  person  or  thing,  that  would, 
rob  us  of  a  guide  so  precious  ;  and,  I  conjure  you  to  labour  dili- 
gently, to  make  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they,  seeing 
your  good  deeds,  may  glorify  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  Yes, 
there  is  such  a  thing  as  adding  to  your  faith  -virtue,  and  adorning 
the  doctrine  of  your  Saviour.  But,  let  me  not  thus  indulge  myself 
at  your  expense — I  commend  you  to  the  good  keeping  of  the 
keeper  of  Israel. 

May  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all — Amen, 
and  Amen. 

The  reverend  gentleman,  as  the  congregation  were  quitting  the 
church,  attempted  to  speak  ;  but  no  one,  I  believe,  could  under- 
stand him. 

I  really  felt  compassion  for  him ;  I  have  no  doubt  he  was  as  sin- 
cere as  was  Saul  of  Tarsus,  and  I  hope  he  will  one  day  be  as  warm 
an  advocate  for  the  truth  he  was  then  so  bitter  against,  as  wa.s  Paul 
after  his  journey  from  Jerusalem  to  Damascus,  whither  he  went  to 
bring  bound  to  Jerusalem  all  who  called  upon  the  name  of  Jesus. 

It  was,  my  friend,  necessary  upon  the  foregoing  occasion,  to 
insist  much  upon  the  finished  salvation  wrought  out  by  our  Re- 
deemer ;  all  knowledge  of  the  character  oi'  Jesus  Christ,  seemed 
to  be  lost  among  the  greater  part  of  the  people.  Other  foundation 
can  no  man  lay  than  that  which  is  laid,  which  is  Christ  Jesus.  But 
if  gold  and  silver  can  be  built  thereon,  I  am  well  pleased.  I  would 
have  every  man,  every  woman's  conversation  to  be  such,  as  might 
vouch  for  them,  they  had  been  with  Jesus.  All  these  ornaments 
are  delightful  in  their  proper  places  ;  but  let  them  be  considered 
only  as  ornament* ;  let  them  not  displace  the  Redeemer ;  let  not  the 


LETTER  XV.  49 

members  be  considered  instead  of  the  head.  I  would  raise  a  hue 
and  cry,  after  every  thought,  word,  or  deed,  that  should  rob  my 
Saviour  of  his  well-earned  honour,  and  I  am  jealous  of  every  ef- 
fort, which  would  lift  the  crown  from  the  head  of  my  Redeemer. 

Yes,  it  is  a  fact,  that  while  listening  to  the  denunciations  of  this 
zealous,  and  uncandid  man,  while  placed  by  him  in  the  regions  of 
darkness,  my  glowing  bosom  exulted  in  the  assurance,  and  I  re- 
joiced exceedingly  in  the  reflection,  that  all  judgment  was  not 
committed  to  man,  that  God  was  not  man,  that  he  is  the  same 
yesterday,  to  day,  and  forever.  Well  is  it  for  the  erring  sons  of 
mortality,  that  it  is  so,  for  it  is  therefore  that  the  sons  of  Jacob,  it 
is  therefore  that  the  children  of  men  are  not  consumed. 

Believe  me,  it  was  with  a  degree  of  secret  transport,  that  I  re- 
plied to  my  opponent  on  that  day,  of  which  you  have  so  frequently 
solicited  an  account,  and  the  joy  of  my  soul  was  derived  from  an 
assurance,  that  he  would  one  day  know,  as  he  was  known.  I  felt, 
I  assure  you,  more  commiseration  than  resentment,  while  under 
the  lash  of  his  tongue,  and  I  trust,  if  this  child  of  God  is  still  con- 
tinued in  this  land  of  the  dying,  in  this  land  of  darkness,  and  should 
ever  cast  his  eye  on  these  pages,  he  will  yield  me  credence  while 
I  say,  that  I  most  sincerely  wish  him  the  highest  possible  felicity. 
May  the  veil  be  withdrawn  from  his  heart,  and  may  he  acknowl- 
edge the  glory  which  is  due  to  the  Most  High,  in  consequence  of 
the  peace  and  good  will  he  hath  given  to  the  children  of  men. 

What  strange,  what  inconsistent  beings  are  God's  offspring,  in 
their  present  bewildered  state.  But  they  shall  not  continue  thus. 
The  chaff  will  be  removed  from  the  harvest  of  the  Lord,  before  it 
will  be  gathered  into  his  garner. 

Blessed  forever  be  God,  our  Saviour,  for  this  most  holy  truth. 

I  hope,  my  friend,  I  have  answered  your  expectations  :  after  the 
lapse  of  years,  memory  may  not  have  been  faithful  to  its  office ; 
but  of  this  I  am  certain,  the  doctrinal  points  are  correct,  the  lead- 
ing propositions  the  same.  If  there  be  variations,  they  must  be 
only  in  the  arrangement  or  the  language. 

May  you  be  with  every  blessing  blest. — Farewell. 


50  LETTER  XVI. 


LETTER  XVI. 


MY    FRIEND, 

*  .       't 

1  PROCEED  to  give  you  a  detail  of  my  conference  with  a 
very  respectable  clergyman.  Connecticut  is  celebrated  for  hospi- 
tality, candour,  and  liberality ;  and  yet,  perhaps,  this  state  does  not 
contain  a  gentleman  more  humanely  benevolent,  more  mild,  and 
less  bigoted  than  Mr.  H.  of . 

I  was  on  my  way  from  Philadelphia  to  Boston  ;  notice  was  given 
by  my  friends  as  I  passed,  and  a  gentleman  who  had  rendered 
himself  respectable  as  a  general  officer  in  the  revolutionary  army, 
who  was  conversant  with  me  while  I  officiated  as  chaplain  to  the 
Rhode-Island  brigade,  and  who  had  become  venerable  not  only  in 
virtue,  but  in  years,  accompanied  by  others  of  his  friends,  met  me 
on  my  way,  requesting  that  t  would  abide  with  them  for  a  feAv 
days.  I  was  lodged  with  the  veteran  soldier,  and  not  only  the 
duties,  but  the  utmost  kindness  of  hospitality  was  in  full  exercise 
toward  me. 

I  was  earnestly  solicited  to  preach ;  and  although  circumscribed 
for  time,  yet  both  gratitude  to  them,  and  duty  to  my  great  Master, 
irresistibly  urged  my  compliance,  and  I  consented  on  condition 
'that  we  might  be  accommodated  with  a  suitable  place,  without 
giving  offence  to  any  one.  The  meeting-house  was  proposed.  I 
-  started,  taking  it  for  granted,  that  it  could  not  be  obtained  with  the 
consent  of  the  gentleman,  who  statedly  preached  there  ;  and  being, 
as  you  know,  weary  of  contending  either  with  ministers  or  people,  I 
said,  I  will  not  give  pain  to  your  pastor.  I  know  that  the  world 
never  produced  a  more  respectable  circle  of  clergymen,  according 
to  their  number,  than  5s  to  be  found  in  Connecticut ;  they  are  emi- 
nent for  liberality  :  but  I  have  never  visited  this  place  before,  and 
there  are  occasions  and  circumstances,  which  may  render  it  incon- 
venient, if  not  improper,  to  open  a  pulpit  to  a  stranger. 

I  was,  however,  silenced  by  an  assurance  that  their  minister 
was  the  kindest,  and  most  liberal  of  men  ;  that  they  were  positive 
he  would  not  urge  a  single  objection,  and  an  immediate  applica- 
tion to  him  was  proposed,  which  being  agreed  to?  several  gentle- 


LETTER  XVI.  51 

men  repaired  without  delay  to  the  dwelling  of  the  good  and  vene- 
rable divine,  and  speedily  returned  with  an  answer  of  peace. 

"  I  consent  cheerfully,"  said  he — "  order  the  bell  to  be  rung  im- 
mediately, that  the  people  may  have  notice ;  I  will  call  on  Mr.  Mur- 
ray directly ;  he  is  entitled  to  my  respect."  Accordingly  Mr.  H. 
was  with  me  almost  immediately  after  the  return  of  our  commit- 
tee ;  his  countenance  was  benign,  and  his  deportment  gentlemanly  ; 
he  extended  his  hand  as  if  in  amity,  assured  me  my  coming  had 
given  him  pleasure;  that  he  felicitated  himself  on  the  prospect  of 
hearing  me  preach :  that  report  had  rendered  him  familiar  with 
my  name  and  testimony,  and  that  he  had  long  been  anxiously  so- 
licitous to  hear,  and  judge  for  himself. 

After  passing  some  time  in  friendly  converse,  I  observed  that 
the  hour  was  passed,  on  which  the  bell  was  to  have  rung.  "  No, 
Sir,"  returned  Mr.  H.  "  I  have  given  the  sexton  orders,  he  will  be 
punctual,  and  I  intend  myself  the  pleasure  of  accompanying  you 
to  church."  Accordingly  upon  the  ringing  of  the  bell  we  sat  for- 
ward together  !  at  the  door  of  the  church  we  were  met  by  a  gen- 
tleman, who  put  into  my  hand  a  paper,  containing  a  request  that  I 
would  take  for  my  subject  the  rich  man  and  the  beggar.  I. took 
it  with  me  into  the  pulpit,  and  there  gave  it  to  Mr.  H.  who  accom- 
panied me  thither,  informing  him  if  he  wished  me  to  select  any 
other  text,  I  would  be  guided  by  his  preference.  "  No,  Sir,  I  had 
rather  hear  you  upon  that  passage,  than  any  other."  .  And  I  pro- 
ceeded with  great  freedom  to  deliver  my  sentiments  upon  the  sub- 
ject selected  for  me,  in  its  connexion.  Upon  the  close  of  our  ser- 
mon, Mr.  H.  informed  me  in  a  whisper,  that  a  lecture  preparatory 
to  the  communion,  had  been  published  for  the  ensuing  evening. 
"  Pray,  Sir,  give  me  leave  to  tell  the  people,  that  you  will  tarry  and 
preach  for  us  on  that  evening."  Conduct  so  new,  both  gratified 
and  astonished  me,  and  my  feelings  upon  the  occasion  impelled  a 
compliance  with  his  wishes.  My  engagements  were  postponed, 
and  the  lecture  was  published. 

On  the  second  evening  our  congregation  was  enlarged,  it  was 
respectable  and  attentive,  and  their  worthy 'pastor  discharged  to 
me,  in  every  view,  the  whole  duty  of  a  Christian,  combined  with 
that  genuine  politeness,  which  distinguishes  and  is  so  truly  orna- 
mental to  the  gcntttman.  Passing  from  church,  Mr.  H.  regretted 
the  necessity  I  was  under  for  so  speedy  a  departure,  and  earn- 
estly requested  me  before  I  left  town,  to  grant  him  one  half  hour 


52  LETTER  XVI. 

'.  * 

at  least,  private  conversation.  I  confess  I  was  alarmed  at  the  word 
private,  having  suffered  so  greatly  from  private  inter-views  with 
religious  professors  ;  yet,  on  recurrence  to  his  conduct  toward  me, 
I  accused  myself  of  injustice,  and  the  conscious  hue  of  self-reproach 
tinged  my  cheek. 

I  shall  leave  town  on  the  ensuing  day,  Sir,  but  my  morning  shall 
be  devoted  to  you. 

"  Thank  you,  Sir  ;  I  shall  expect  you  with  eagerness." 

The  morning  came,  and  I  repaired  to  the  mansion  of  this  rev- 
erend gentleman.  I  found  him  seated  in  his  hall,  with  his  Bible 
in  his  hand. 

Mr.  H.  I  rejoice  to  see  you,  Sir ;  I  hope  you  have  good  health 
and  spirits  this  morning. 

Murray.  Thank  you,  Sir,  tolerable  ;  you  look  well,  and  I  am 
happy  to  see  you  thus  employed. 

Mr.  H.  I  have  earnestly  desired  this  interview,  Sir,  and  my  ob- 
ject is  truth.  I  believe  there  is  no  person  in  the  world,  more 
earnestly  desires  the  welfare  of  his  species  than  myself:  nor  do  I 
think  there  is  an  individual  in  existence,  who  would  be  more  hap- 
py to  find  your  doctrine  scripturally  true.  But,  at  present  there 
are  a  number  of  scriptures,  which  appear  to  me  point  blank 
against  it. 

M.  But,  Sir,  should  we  not  receive  one  part  of  scripture  as  the 
word  of  God,  as  much  as  another  ?  and  if  those  testimonies  which 
we  denominate  sacred,  are  indeed  the  word  of  God,  must  they  not 
be  consistent  ? 

Mr.  H.  Undoubtedly  they  must,  and  undoubtedly  they  are  ;  and 
yet,  do  they  not  appear  contradictory  ? 

M.  Not  to  me,  Sir  j  if  they  did,  I  would  reject  the  Bible  alto- 
gether. 

Mr.  H.  If  you  will  permit  me,  I  will  just  turn  your  attention  to 
a  few  passages. 

M.  Certainly,  Sir,  they  shall  have  my  most  serious  attention. 

Mr.  H.  Well,  Sir,  what  are  we  to  understand  by  the  tares  and 
the  wheat  ?  and  the  chaff  and  the  wheat  ? 

M.  Pray,  Sir,  let  us  attend  to  one  scripture  at  a  time,  that  we 
may  the  better  understand  them ;  for  I,  my  dear  Sir,  am  as  much 
interested  in  these  scriptures  as  you  are,  and  were  I  to  find  a  sin- 
gle passage  directly  opposed  to  me,  it  would  render  me  extremely 
unhappy.  Yet,  it  would  not  be  consistent  with  the  character  of 


LETTER  XVI.  53 

those  who  -profess  to  search  the  scriptures,  to  pass  over  any  of  the 
words  of  our  God,  without  diligent  investigation.  The  parables 
no  doubt  contain  much  matter,  and  matter  of  infinite'  importance. 
The  disciples,  when  they  found  their  Master  speaking  to  the  mul- 
titude in  an  unknown  tongue,  anxiously  enquired  the  reason: 
Why  speakest  thou  to  the  people  in  parables  ?  and  I  have  thought 
their  astonishment  must  have  been  very  great,  when  he  replied : 
"  That  they  should  not  understand,  lest  they  should  be  converted 
and  healed."  This  answer,  I  say,  must  have  appeared  exceed- 
ing strange  to  those,  who  supposed  the  sole  purpose  of  his  preach- 
ing was  to  give  information.  To  you,  said  the  blessed  Saviour,  it 
is  given  to  know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  but  to 
others  I  speak  in  parables  that  they  may  not  know. 

Had  the  Jews  known  what  those  parables  contained,  where 
would  have  been  found  a  hand  so  wicked  as  to  crucify  the  Son  of 
God  ?  how  would  the  scriptures  have  been  fulfilled,  and  how  could 
he  have  made  an  end  of  sin  ?  how  could  he  have  atoned  or  expiated  ? 
but  this,  perhaps,  is  unnecessarily  wandering  from  our  purpose. 
Of  the  propriety  9f  those  arrangements,  which  are  under  the 
direction  of  infinite  wisdom,  there  can  be  no  doubt. 

I  will  tell  you,  my  dear  Sir,  how  I  used  to  conceive  of  the  para- 
ble of  the  wheat  and  the  tares.  The  tares  I  supposed  emblematic 
of  the  sinners  among  mankind,  and  the  wheat  I  regarded  as 
figures  of  the  righteous.  Yet,  there  were  times  when  I  could 
not  avoid  thinking,  although  fearful  to  indulge  my  reflections.  At 
length  I  was  favoured  with  an  explanation  of  this  parable,  by  the 
greatest  and  best  preacher  I  ever  heard.  This  preacher,  my  dear 
Sir,  assured  me,  that  the  tares  and  the  wheat,  although  they  grew 
together,  had  not  the  same  origin,  did  not  proceed  from  the  same 
Father,  and  were  not  sown  by  the  same  seedsman  ;  but,  when  the 
blade  sprung  up  the  tares  also  became  visible,  and  the  angels  of 
God  who  sang  together  on  the  morning  of  creation,  when  their 
Creator  pronounced  the  work  of  his  hands  very  good,  on  observing 
these  tares,  and  the  grain  producing  such  fruit  as  envy,  hatred, 
malice,  and  finally  murder,  these  angels,  or  servants  of  the  house- 
hold, said,  Sir,  didst  thou  not  sow  good  seed  ?  whence  then  hath  it 
these  tares  ?  Observe,  and  weigh  well  the  reply  of  the  Master,  An 
enemy  hath  done  this.  Can  we  forbear  taking  this  with  us  to  the 
garden  of  Eden,  and  reflecting  upon  what  was  done  there,  and 
upon  subsequent  events  ? 


54  LETTER  XVI. 

i      •     v 

The  angels  knew  that  there  was  no  enemy  but  the  fallen  spirits, 
and  fearful  that  they  would  injure  and  overcome  the  human  nature, 
asked  leave  to  undo  what  the  enemy  had  done.  "  Wilt  thou  then,that 
we  go  and  gather  them  up  ?"  I  have  often  thought  that  this  was 
one  of  the  occasions,  upon  which  Jehovah  might  justly  charge  his 
angels  with  folly  ;  for  if  our  God  would  have  permitted  them  to 
gather  up  what  this  enemy  had  sowed,  could  he  not  as  easily  have 
prevented  the  adversary  from  sowing  the  tares  ?  but,  said  he,  "  Nay ; 
lest  while  ye  gather  up  the  tares,  ye  root  up  also  the  wheat  with 
them.  Let  both  grow  together  until  the  harvest :  and  in  the  time 
of  harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers,  Gather  ye  together  first  the 
tares,  and  bind  them  in  bundles  to  bum  them." 

When,  I  say,  turning  aside  from  the  inventions  of  my  own  mind 
and  the  traditions  of  men,  I  accompany  the  disciples  to  him,  who 
is  the  august  fountain  of  all  wisdom,  and  say,  Declare  unto  me,  O 
my  God,  the  parable  of  the  tares  of  the  field,  I  listen  to  this  divine 
preacher,  and  I  hear  him  speak  as  never  man  spake.  He  that 
soweth  the  good  seed,  is  the  son  of  man.  The  field  is  the  world ; 
the  good  seed  are  the  children  of  the  kingdom ;  but  the  tares  are 
the  children  of  the  wicked  one.  The  enemy  that  sowed  them  is 
the  devil ;  the  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  world,  and  the  reapers  are 
the  angels. 

-  As,  therefore,  the  tares  are  gathered  and  burned  in  the  fire,  so 
shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  the  world.  The  Son  of  man  shall  send 
forth  his  angels,  and  they  shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things 
that  offend,  and  them  which  do  iniquity.  "  And  shall  cast  them 
into  a  furnace  of  fire  :  there  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth." 

Then  shall  the  righteous  shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom 
of  their  Father. 

Who  hath  ears  £0  hear,  let  him  hear. 

Thus,  blessed  be  God,  we  are  presented  by  our  omnipotent 
Redeemer,  with  an  explanation  as  infallible  as  our  text ;  and  our 
explanation  is  like  its  great  origin,  truly  divine. 

We  can  be  at  no  loss  to  designate  the  Son  of  man ;  he  is  the 
only  wise  God  our  Saviour.  I  am  God  the  Saviour,  sakl  he,  Isaiah 
xliv.  21,  "  And  there  is  no  God  else  beside  me  ;  a  just  God,  and 
a  Saviour, there  is  none  beside  me."  "  By  him,  and  for  him  all  things 
were  made,"  Hebrew  i.  2.  And  the  spirit  of  God  informs  us, 
John,  i.  3,  "  All  things  were  made  by  him,  and  without  him  was 
not  any  thing  made  that  was  made,"  And  a  cloud  of  witnesses 


LETTER   XVI.  55 

might  be  cited  to  prove  that  all  the  seed  which  the  immaculate  Be- 
jng  soweth  is  good-,  very  good.  There  is  no  one  who  ackn/owledg- 
elh  the  existence  of  a  God,  and  believes  him  the  Creator  of  man, 
who  will  deny,  that  when  God  made  man,  he  made  him  upright. 
The  Heathens  by  the  light  of  Nature,  affirmed,  that  evil  could  not 
proceed  from  God.  Evil,  say  they,  is  only  suffered,  not  decreed. 
The  field  is  the  world,  the  good  seed  are  the  children  of  the  king- 
dom. If  we  are  solicitous  to  obtain  an'  accurate  idea  of  this  king- 
dom, we  have  only  to  look  into  the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  iv.  14  :  "  And 
there  was  given  him  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom,  that  all 
people,  nations,  and  languages,  should  serve  him  :  his  dominion  is 
an  everlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his  king- 
dom that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed." 

But  the  tares  are  the  children  of  the  wicked  one.  What  is  this  ? 
Did  the  adversary  ever  produce  either  the  soul  or  body  of  a  single 
individual  among  the  family  of  man  ?  Assuredly  not.  Could  an- 
gels propagate,  they  would  produce  angels.  Every  tree  produceth 
fruit  after  its  kind.  This  wicked  one  produceth  wickedness.  Hence 
he  is  said  to  be  a  liar  from  the  beginning,  and  the  father  of  lies.  He 
could  sow  none  but  his  own  seed,  that  is  wickedness.  This  is  the 
enemy  who  sowed  the  seed,  the  bad  seed.  Thus,  it  is  the  good 
and  the  bad,  like  light  and  shade  in  a  well  wrought  picture,  are 
contrasted  through  the  whole  of  divine  revelation.  But  the  seed 
sown  by  the  adversary  will  continue  only  until  the  harvest ;  that  is 
the  end  of  the  world,  and  at  that  period  when  the  visible  heavens 
shall  be  thrown  back  as  a  scroll,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with 
fervent  heat,  will  be  displayed  that  other,  that  better  world,  into 
which  all  the  seed  sown  by  the  Son  of  man,  the  Son  of  God,  shall 
be  gathered ;  and  all  the  seed  sown  by  the  son  of  Perdition,  shall 
be  shut  out. 

Thus,  those  angels  of  God,  who  at  the  birth  of  time  united  to 
hymn  the  praises  of  the  Most  High,  when  they  beheld  his  finished 
work,  and  who  saw  with  astonishment  the  fruit  produced  by  what 
they  deemed  so  perfect,  will  not  only  be  permitted,  but  will  be  sent 
forth  to  gather  out  of  their  Creator's  kingdom,  eveiy  thing  which 
originates  from  the  wicked  one  ;  with  the  enemy  who  sowed  these 
tares,  with  the  fiends  who  still  propagate  iniquity,  and  to  send  them 
into  that  fire,  which,  from  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  was 
prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

VOL.  II.  8 


56  LETTER    XVI. 

Then  will  loud  acclamations  through  all  heaven  resound,  and 
every  c/eature  in  heaven,  snd  who  dwell  on  earth,  shall  unite  to  cel- 
ebrate the  harvest  home.  When  the  husbandman  hath  returned, 
when  he  hath  brought  his  sheaves  with  him,  when  his  angels  have 
gathered  out  of  his  kingdom  whatsoever  can  injure  or  deform,  then 
\vill  the  felicity  of  the  subjects  of  this  kingdom  be  complete. 

David  in  the  twenty -second  Psalm,  and  Daniel  in  the  seventh 
chapter  of  his  prophecy,  inform  us,  that  this  kingdom  consists  of 
all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues:  and  although 
there  are  many  things  which  at  present  offend  in  this  kingdom,  for 
offences  will  come,  but  woe  unto  him  by  whom  they  come  ;  yet» 
when  every  thing  which  gives  offence  to  God  or  his  kingdom,  shall 
be  gathered  out  of  it,  and  them  which  do  iniquity^  when  the  tares 
sowed  and  the  doer  of  the  deed  is  consigned  to  outer  darkness, 
where  is  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth,  every  offence  with  its  con- 
sequence shall  cease.  Is  there,  who,  while  investigating  this  pas- 
sage, can  forbear  a  recurrence  to  the  -garden  of  Eden  ?  who  doth 
not  seem  to  hear  their  God  and  Father  addressing  the  author  of 
every  evil — because  thou  hast  done  this  thou  art  cursed  !  We  do 
not,  my  dear  Sir,  learn  that  any  curse  was  pronounced  upon  Adam, 
or  his  companion  ;  the  labour  with  which  he  was  threatened  was 
not  a  curse ;  the  bread  of  the  labourer  is  sweet :  but  again,  and 
again,  we  say,  that  we  anticipate  a  day,  when  the  separation  com- 
pletely made,  the  righteous  shall  shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  the  king- 
dom of  their  Father,  and,  give  me  leave  to  say,  that  until  that  peri- 
od there  will  be  found  no  righteous  man,  except  the  man  Christ 
Jesus ;  there  are  none  righteous,  no,  not  one.  The  sower  contin- 
ues to  sow  his  seed,  and  the  tares  are  multiplied,  they  will  grow  to- 
gether until  the  harvest,  when  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah,  in  the  18th} 
19th,  20th,  21st  verses  of  his  60th  chapter,  will  be  completely  ful- 
filled : 

"  Violence  shall  no  more  be  heard  in  thy  land,  wasting  nor  de- 
struction within  thy  borders ;  but  thou  shalt  call  thy  walls  Salvation, 
and  thy  gates  Praise. 

«  The  sun  shall  be  no  more  thy  light  by  day  ;  neither  for  bright- 
ness shall  the  moon  give  light  unto  thee  :  but  the  Lord  shall  be  unto 
thee  an  everlasting  light,  and  thy  God  thy  glory. 

"  Thy  sun  shall  no  more  go  down  ;  neither  shall  thy  moon  with" 
draw  itself:  for  the  Lord  shall  be  thine  everlasting  light,  and  the 
days  of  thy  mourning  shall  be  ended. 


LETTER    XVI.  57 

«  Thy  people  also  shall  be  all  righteous  :  they  shall  inherit  the 
land  forever,  the  branch  of  my  planting,  the  work  of  my  hands,  that 
I  may  be  glorified." 

Thus,  my  good  Sir,  you  see  the  destruction  of  the  seed  sowed 
by  the  destroyer,  is  the  salvation  of  the  seed  sowed  by  the  Saviour  ; 
and  were  I  to  be  called  upon  in  the  face  of  the  assembled  world,  to 
defend  what  you  are  pleased  to  call  my  testimony,  to  prove  it  true 
from  the  revelation  of  my  God,  and  had  I  a  voice  loud  as  the  trum- 
pet of  that  angel  who  is  destined  to  declare  that  time  shall  be  no 
more,  I  know  of  no  scriptures  I  would  more  cheerfully  select,  than 
those  you  have  mentioned.  As  to  the  chaff  and  the  wheat,  I  am 
astonished  I  could  ever  think  the  souls  of  men  were  intended  by 
the  chaff !  Do>  but  observe,  every  grain  of  wheat  is  encumbered  by  a. 
coat  of  chqff\  and  if  every  grain  of  wheat  be  thus  coated,  then  surely 
the  spirits  of  those  you  call  righteous,  as  well  as  those  you  call 
wicked,  are  found  enrobed  in  chaff. 

But  to  me  it  appears  as  clear  as  the  light  in  the  heavens,  that 
the  wheat,  and  the  chaff,  are  figures  of  the  children  of  mtn,  and 
their  iniquities.  You  know,  my  dear  Sir,  no  husbandman  ever  sows 
chaff,  or  if  he  did  he  would  not  expect  it  would  grow  and  produce 
grain.  But  no  husbandman  ever  reaped  wheat  without  chaff. 

Thus,  God  made  man  upright ;  yet  how  soon  are  the  children  of 
men  found  seeking  after  vanity,  every  grain  acquiring  its  coat  of 
chaff!  but  as  the  husbandman  would  lose  his  labour,  did  he  not 
render  his  wheat  clean  into  his  garner  ?  so  would  the  harvest  of  our 
God  be  lost,  were  it  not  separated  from  the  destructive  evils 
which  cleave  unto  it,  even  as  closely  as  the  chaff  adheres  to  the 
•wheat.  The  wheat  has  neither  will  nor  power  to  separate  itself 
from  the  chaff.  And  what  can  be  represented  more  helpless  than 
our  nature,  if  we  recur  to  the  testimony  of  scripture,  or  to  the  sen- 
timents of  those  divines  who  are  denominated  orthodox,  we  are 
described  as  totally  unable  to  help  ourselves,  and  it  is  said  by  the 
spirit  of  God,  it  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct  his  steps. 

Blessed  be  the  good  hand  of  the  Almighty,  whose  fan  is  in  his 
hand,  and  who  will  thoroughly  purge  his  floor,  and  gather  his  wheat 
into  his  garner,  burning  up  the  chaff  which  shall  of  course  no  more 
cleave  unto  it,  with  unquenchable  fire.  Yes,  every  disorder  shall 
be  rectified,  and  the  Saviour  will  say  to  every  son  and  daughter  of 
Adam,  "  I  will,  be  thou  clean  ;"  and  when  thus  he  speaketh,  «  Let 
there  be  light,"  a  flood  of  day  will  instantaneously  succeed. 


58  LETTER   XVI. 

Mr.  ff.  Well,  Sir,  it  is  granted  these  passages  are  not  against 
your  system.  But  does  not  the  Bible  contain  testimonies  of  another 
description  ? 

M.  How  can  you  rest  easy  if  it  does  I 

Mr.  H.  Perhaps  I  am  not  easy ;  neither  are  you,  I  presume, 
quite  satisfied,  for  I  think  you  must  see  a  contradiction  between  the 
scriptures  you  generally  make  use  of,  and  those  produced  by  your 
opponents. 

M.  I  do  not,  Sir ;  and  I  have  repeatedly  said,  were  that  the 
case,  I  should  renounce  the  Bible  forever.  I  was  once  where  you 
are ;  but  I  could  not  for  my  soul  believe  the  yea,  and  the  nay,  it 
is,  and  it  is  not.  In  my  opinion,  the  consistency  of  revelation  is  the 
best  evidence  of  its  divinity. 

Mr.  H.  But,  Sir,  is  it  possible,  do  you  really  see  no  contradiction 
in  Revelation  ? 

M.  I  repeat,  I  really  do  not.  There  are  many  passages  in  the 
scripture  which  I  do  not  well  understand  ;  but  I  see  no  contradic- 
tion, no  yea  and  nay.  To  me  they  all  appear  like  apples  of  gold 
in  pictures  of  silver.  Yea  and  amen  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 
Be  assured,  Sir,  I  could  never  rest  my  hopes  of  happiness  upon 
a  contradictory  testimony. 

Mr.  H.  Would  to  God  I  could  thus  view  these  scriptures.  I 
have  taken  down  some  texts.  Pray,  Sir,  give  me  your  opinion  of 
the  two  last  verses  in  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  ;  thus  we  read : 

"  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  from  one  new  moon  to  another, 
and  from  one  sabbath  to  another,  shall  all  flesh  come  to  worship 
before  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

"  And  they  shall  go  forth,  and  look  upon  the  carcases  of  the 
men  that  have  transgressed  against  me :  for  their  worm  shall  not 
die,  neither  shall  their  fire  be  quenched  ;  and  they  shall  be  an  ab- 
horring unto  all  flesh."  Here,  Sir,  we  find  an  account  of  the  never 
dying  worm,  and  the  unquenchable  fire. 

M.  Yes,  Sir ;  and  in  the  same  place  we  find  the  gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God  our  Saviour,  gloriously  taught.  Do  but  read  it  atten- 
tively ;  all  flesh  shall  be  gathered  together  to  worship  before  God  ; 
and  they,  who  ?  all  fiesh  Shall  while  thus  engaged,  for  the  purpose 
of  augmenting  the  fervour  of  their  devotional  gratitude,  look  on  the 
carcases  of  their  abominable  things,  whose  worm,  the  worm  of 
the  carcases,  shall  not  die,  neither  shall  the  fire  of  these  carcases 
ever  be  extinguished,  or  quenched  ;  and  they,  the  carcases,  shall 
be  an  abhorring.  To  whom,  I  pray  ?  To  all  flesh.  What,  my  clear 


LETTER    XVI.  59 

Sir,  is  a  carcase  ?  A  dead  body ;  in  this  case  a  body  of  sin  and 
death.  The  Apostle  Paul,  even  in  this  state  of  error  and  delusion, 
abhorred  this  body,  and  he  groaned  being  burdened  therewith. 

But  the  Apostle,  although  sojourning  in  the  midst  of  imperfec- 
tion, was  taught  of  God,  and  worshipped  him  in  spirit ;  and  it  was, 
therefore,  that  he  so  grievously  felt  the  burden  of  this  body  of  sin 
and  death  ;  while  others  who  do  not  know  God,  and  therefore  do  not 
worship  him,  are  pleased  with  this  dead  body,  follow  iniquity  with 
greediness,  and  press  to  their  bosoms  what  is  calculated  to  hide  the 
things  which  belong  to  their  peace.  Indeed,  Sir,  this  is  a  blessed 
portion  of  scripture,  it  is  glad  tidings  of  good  things  to  all  flesh  ; 
for  it  unequivocally  points  to  that  glorious  period,  when  the  separ- 
ation shall  be  made,  when  the  carcases  of  the  men  who  have  trans- 
gressed against  God,  whose  worm  shall  not  die,  and  whose  fire  shall 
not  be  quenched,  when  these  bodies  of  sin  and  death  shall  be 
loathed  and  detested,  shall  be  an  abhorring  unto  all  flesh. 

The  spirit  of  God,  by  this  evangelical  prophet,  has  in  various 
places  testified  of  the  grace,  of  the  abundant  grace  of  God  ;  and  this 
passage  is  nothing  more  than  proclaiming,  in  other  Avords,  the  res- 
titution of  all  things,  which  has  been  testified  of  by  all  God's  holy 
prophets,  ever  since  the  world  began. 

Mr.  H.  Well,  this  is  very  strange  ;  I  never  saw  it  on  this  wise 
before  ! 

M.  The  vision,  my  dear  Sir,  is  for  an  appointed  time  ;  if  it  tarry, 
•wait  for  it.  Is  it  not  written,  they  shall  all  know  me,  from  the  least 
to  the  greatest  ?  that  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord,  whom  to  know  is  life  eternal  ?  There  is  but  one  pas- 
sage in  the  whole  book  of  God,  which  I  think  exhibits  a  stronger 
assurance  of  the  ultimate  happiness  of  our  nature,  than  those  you 
have  mentioned,  which  passage  is  to  be  found  in  the  twenty-fifth 
chapter  of  the  gospel  by  Saint  Matthew,  and  contains  a  view  of  the 
general  judgment,  of  the  collecting,  separating,  and  adjudging  the 
whole  human  and  fallen  angelic  natures,  under  the  figures  sheep 
and  goats. 

Mr.  H.  Sheep  and  goats !  Why,  I  had  reserved  this  as  my  last 
passage  !  This  passage  is  assuredly  against  you. 

M.  God  forbid.  If  it  should,  it  must  be  against  that  gospel, 
which  is  proclaimed  in  language  so  glorious,  so  unlimited,  so  deci- 
sive. But,  Sir,  I  will  venture  to  affirm,  there  is  not  in  the  whole  of 
the  sacred  writing*,  a  more  glorious  display  of  grace  and  truth, 


60  LETTER   XVI. 

than  that  which  is  recorded  in  the  conclusion  of  the  twenty-fifth 
chapter  of  Matthew. 

Mr.  H.  You  amaze  me,  Sir  ;  Can  it  be,  that  to  send  under  the 
curse  from  his  presence  the  greater  part  of  human  kind,  is  gospel  ? 

M.  No,  Sir  ;  nor  would  it  be  gospel  to  send  any  individual  of  the 
human  family  into  everlasting  fire,  for  the  gospel  is  glad  tidings  to 
every  creature. 

Mr.  H.  But,  Sir,  I  have  always  conceived  this  passage  as  needing 
no  explanation,  it  is  so  exceeding  plain. 

M.  How  great  is  the  force  of  prejudice,  of  the  prejudices  of  ed- 
ucation !  What,  shall  we  in  the  last  great  day  hear  the  only  wise  God 
our  Saviour,  in  the  presence  of  angels  and  of  men,  pronounce  a  sen- 
tence which  shall  render  praise  a'rid  glory  to  the  God  of  this  world ; 
making  himself  and  all  his  holy  prophets,  ever  since  the  world  began, 
liars  ?  Shall  he,  who  was  made  under  the  law  to  redeem  those  who 
wereundertit,  submitting  to  its  curse  and  all  its  severest  penalties  ; 
shall  he,  I  say,  in  presence  of  assembled  worlds,  prove  himself  so 
false  a  witness  ?  Will  he,  on  that  august  occasion,  prove  that  Abra- 
ham on  the  divine  authority  believed  a  lie  ?  Merciful  God  !  this  is 
a  master-stroke  of  him  who  deceived  the-  nations ;  surely,  no  one 
can  believe  the  gospel,  who  lends  credence  to  a  deception  so  gross. 
What  a  horrid  view  of  Abraham's  God,  does  ihe  received  opinion 
of  this  passage  give  !  yet,  times  without  number  have  I  yielded 
credit  to  the  testimony  of  man,  and  joined  issue  with  those  who 
take  the  crown  from  my  Redeemer. 

It  is  said  God  is  unchangeable.  It  is  confessed  that  the  promise 
was  made  to  Abraham,  that  in  his  seed,  in  the  only  wise  God  our 
Saviour,  all  the  families  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed.  They  ac- 
knowledge that  Jesus  Christ  prayed  on  the  cross,  saying,  Father, 
forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do.  The  holy  scriptures 
assure  us,  that  he  ascended  into  heaven  with  blessings  upon  his  lifts  ; 
and  the  two  men  in  white  clothing,  who  stood  by  the  disciples 
at  his  ascension,  also  said, 

"Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heaven  ?  This 
same  Jesus  which  is  taken  up  from  you,  into  heaven,  shall  so  come 
in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven." — But,  how 
did  he  ascend  into  heaven  ?  why,  with  blessings  on  his  tongue  ? 
Well,  in  like  manner  he  shall  descend." 

But  how  tremendous  the  contrast,  as  he  is  now  described,  when 
seated  on  the  throne  of  his  glory  ;  how  greatly  is  he  changed  !  Is 


LETTER  XVI.  61 

it  possible  we  can  recognize  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world  ?  Never  shall  I  forget  a  sermon  I  once  heard  in 
London,  from  the  greatest  preacher  in  this  line,  that  I  ever  attend- 
ed. "  When  the  Lord,"  said  he,  "  is  seated  on  his  throne,  his 
feelings  towards  sinners,  will  be  veiy  different  from  those  which 
actuated  him,  when  on  the  cross  ;  he  cried,  Father,  forgive  them,  for 
they  know  not  what  they  do.  But  then,  when  the  trembling  na- 
tions shall  be  gathered  before  him,  he  who  used  to  behold  them 
with  pity's  softest  eye,  will  turn  upon  them  a  countenance  of  fiery 
indignation,  and  then  lifting  his  eyes  to  his  Father,  he  will  say,  Fa- 
ther,  God  Almighty,  damn  them  !  damn  them,  damn  them  !"  and 
every  time  he  pronounced  the  word  damn,  his  voice  sounded  still 
more  and  more  terrible  ;  stamping  on  the  floor  of  the  pulpit,  and 
smiting  the  Bible  with  his  hands ;  and  these  sad  tidings  of  bad 
things  made  many  sad  hearts,  and  caused  much  weeping  and  wail- 
ing, and  anguish  of  spirit ;  and  this  sermon  was  called  a  glorious 
gosfiel  sermon,  and  the  preacher's  praise  was  sounded  by  many 
tongues. 

Some  time  after  my  arrival  in  this  country,  a  gentleman  from 
the  eastern  part  of  Massachusetts  was  engaged  to  preach  against 
me,  when,  I  dare  say  without  intending  it,  he  preached  against  the 
Redeemer.  Thus  he  went  on : 

"  In  the  great  day  of  Jehovah,  our  Lord  and  Saviour  will  stand  on 
a  small  eminence,  encompassed  by  his  little  flock.  At  a  distance 
from  him,  you  will  see  the  God  of  this  world  encompassed  by  an 
innumerable  multitude :  he  will  then  look  down  on  the  Saviour, 
and  in  an  attitude  of  insult  and  triumph  will  say,  You  talk  of  being 
a  King  !  a  Prince,  and  a  Saviour  !  The  glory  of  a  king  is  in  the 
multitude  of  his  subjects ;  but  where  you  have  one  subject  I  have 
a  thousand  :  the  glory  of  a  prince  is  in  the  greatness  of  his  author- 
ity ;  but,  however  1  may  have  been  styled  the  prince  of  darkness, 
many  have  flocked  to  my  standard)  yielding  a  willing  obedience  to 
my  commands.  The  glory  of  a  Saviour  is  in  the  magnitude  of  his 
redemption  ;  but  where  you  by  your  birth,  your  suffering,  and  your 
death,  have  brought  home  one  human  being,  I  have  ensnared,  capti- 
vated, and  shall  hold  to  all  eternity  a  thousand.  O,  sinners,  sin- 
ners !  will  you  not  this  night,  for  the  honour  of  your  Saviour,  add 
one  more  to  the  little  flock  .?" 

Sir,  I  consider  this  sermon,  and  all  sermons  of  this  descrip- 
tion, as  blasphemy,  originating,  as  I  believe,  from  erroneous  ideas 


62  LETTER  XVI. 

of  the  25th  of  Matthew.  Yet  the  people  called  Christians  were 
very  much  delighted  .with  this  gosfiel  sermon,  and  a  zealous  gvsfiel 
minister  declared,  on  leaving  the  meeting-house,  he  thought  it  the 
best  gosfiel  sermon  he  had  ever  heard  in  his  life  ! 

Mr.  H.  But,  my  dear  Sir,  what  must  we  do  with  this  awful  pas- 
sage ? 

M.  Any  thing;  Sir,  is  better  than  to  blaspheme  the  God  of  our 
salvation. 

Mr.  H.  Is  it  not  said,  When  all  nations  shall  be  gathered  before 
him,  he  shall  separate  them  one  from  another,  as  a  shepherd  divid- 
eth  his  sheep  from  the  goats  ? 

M.  I  presume  you  do  not  suppose  that  one  nation  will  be  separ- 
ated from  another  ? 

Mr.  H.  No,  Sir  ;  some  of  all  nations. 

M.  I  presume  you  do  not  suppose  the  individuals  gathered  to- 
gether will  be  real  sheep  and  goats  ? 

Mr.  H.  Certainly  not,  Sir ;  I  view  them  as  figures  of  the  subjects 
of  the  judgment. 

M.  Then  we  are  to  inquire  who  the  subjects  of  the  judgment 
are? 

-  Mr.  H.  We  shall  find  no  difficulty  in  this  undertaking ;  they  were 
sinners,  Sir. 

M.  But  there  are  two  sorts  of  sinners. 

Mr.  H.  Yes.  I  know  there  are  some  on  the  right  hand  and  some 
on  the  left. 

M.  But  there  are  two  sorts  upon^the  right  hand,  Sir,  and  one  on 
the  left. 

Mr.  H.  What  can  you  mean,  Sir. 

M.  What  I  say,  Sir.  We  are  certainly  informed  by  the  teach- 
ing spirit  of  our  God,  that  the  angels  who  kept  not  their  first  estate, 
but  fell  from  their  own  habitation,  are  reserved  by  our  God,  under 
chains  of  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day  ;  and  the 
Apostle  reminds  the  first  Christians  of  this,  when  he  says,  Know 
ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels  ?  Yes,  the  angels  shall  be  judged, 
and  with  righteous  judgment.  And  the  judge  will  speak  to  the 
subjects  of  the  judgment  in  their  proper  characters  ;  to  those  on  the 
right  hand  he  will  say,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  enter  ye  in- 
to the  kingdom  of  my  Father  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world. 


LETTER   XVI.  63 

Here  it  should  be  observed,  there  were  no  after  plans.  The 
human  family  had  a  lite  given  them  in  Christ  Jesus,  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world  ;  and  of  this  life,  given  them  in  Christ 
Jesus,  no  event  turning  up  in  time,  could  ever  deprive  them. 
.  But  the  Judge  shall  turn  to  those  on  his  left  hand,  and  in  a  voice 
of  terror  say,  Depart  ye  cursed  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels.  When  this  deceiver  was  detected  in 
Eden,  after  he  had  beguiled  our  general  mother,  the  God  of  truth 
addressing  the  arch-fiend,  said,  Because  thou  hast  done  this  thou  art 
cursed.  Thus,  the  end  reverts  to  the  beginning ;  every  character 
receiveth  what  was  prepared  for  every  individual,  and  God  is  prov- 
ed unchangeable.  Blessed  be  his  name,  he  was,  and  he  is  the  sin- 
ner's friend.  Yea,  assuredly,  what  he  WG&,  he  is  ;  for  in  him  there 
is  neither  variableness,  nor  shadow  of  turning.  Herein  is  the  love 
of  God,  not  that  we  loved  him,  but  that  he  first  loved  us,  and  gave 
himself  for  us,  and  this  was  according  to  the  love  wherewith  he 
loved  us  before  the  world  was,  for  he  was  the  Lamb  slain  from 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

Had  this  Lamb  of  God,  who  died  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  con- 
demned the  world  in  this  closing  scene,  to  die  for  their  own  sin, 
where  would  have  been  justice,  mercy,  or  truth  ?  where  the  consis- 
tency of  those  attributes,  which  constitute  the  character  of  the  one 
omnipotent  Being  ?  Shall  the  year  of  jubilee  be  the  year  of  bond- 
age ?  Shall  the  conqueror  of  death,  and  him  who  had  the  power  of 
death,  be  found  in  the  close  of  time,  conquered  ?  Shall  it,  I  again- 
ask,  be  found  that  God  did  send  all  his  holy  prophets  with  a  lie  in 
their  mouths  ?  Will  it  be  found  that  God  did  not  reconcile  the  world 
unto  himself^  but  that  he  did  impute  unto  them  their  trespasses  ? 
that  justice  is  not  satisfied,  and  offenders  must  therefore  be  sent 
into  a  place  of  torment  to  make  satisfaction  for  themselves,  although 
this  God  knows  they  can  never  do,  for  if  they  could,  a  period  being 
put  to  their  sufferings,  they  would  be  saved  in  their  own  right. 
But  we  have  not  so  learned  Christ ;  we  know,  that  Jesus  by  one 
offering  of  himself,  perfected  forever  the  work  he  undertook  to  do. 

Mr,  H.  Excuse  me,  my  dear  Sir,  if  I  understand  you,  it  is 
your  opinion  that  the  sheep  is  figurative  of  the  human  sinner,  and 
the  goat  of  the  angelic  ? 

M.  Exactly  so,  Sir:. 

• » j  » ••  •'         •,'"..,  „*.*  »  \ 
Mr.  H.  But  where  is  your  authority  for  this  supposition  ? 

VOL.  II.  9 


64  LETTER    XVI. 

M.  I  ground  my  sentiments  on  reason  and  scripture.  Reason 
assures  me,  that  sheep  and  goats  are  different  animals,  that  a  Be- 
ing of  infinite  wisdom  would  not  confound  distinct  figures,  and  that 
no  art  or  language  can  so  combine  those  figures  as  to  render  them 
one.  The  scriptures  describe  all  mankind  as  SHEEP  wandering  from 
the  true  shepherd  or  bishop  of  souls,  feeding  on  the  mountains  of 
vanity,  going  astray.  Gathered  into  his  fold,  restored  to  the  right 
owner,  recovered  as  lost  sheep,  rejoiced  over  by  the  shepherd,  and 
hearing  only  his  voice  ;  yet  still  in  every  character  they  are  sheep, 
either  sheep,  going  astray,  or  sheeji  brought  home. 

But,  as  surely  as  the  sheep  is  given  as  a  figure  of  the  human  be- 
ing, so  surely  is  the  goat  held  up  in  scripture  language  as  figurative 
of  the  fallen  angelic  nature.  The  word  translated,  in  the  thirty- 
fourth  chapter  and  fourteenth  verse  of  Isaiah's  prophecy,  satyr, 
which  satyr  is  placed  among  the  enemies  of  God's  inheritance,  and 
represented  as  crying  to  his  fellow.  This  word,  the  learned  in  the 
Hebrew  tongue  informs  us,  should  be  translated  goat.  Goats, 
says  a  learned  and  reverend  commentator,  were  originally  consid- 
ered as  evil  spirits,  who  frequently  assumed  their  form,  fofwhich 
reason  the  word  is  sometimes  rendered  devil,  as  in  Leviticus,  xvii. 
7,  2  Chronicles  xi.  15.  The  Hebrew  word  rendered  devils,  say 
divines,  signifies  goats.  Divers  idols  among  the  heathens  were  of 
that  form,  and  the  heathens  supposed  devils  did  often  appear  in 
that  shape  ;  and  to  this  our  Saviour  alludes,  Matthew  xii.  43, "  When 
the  unclean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  man,  he  walketh  through  dry 
places,  seeking  rest  and  findeth  none." 

It  is  a  received  opinion,  that  the  Jews  considered  the  goats  typical 
of  fallen  angels,  as  the  sheep  were  of  fallen  men.  Many  passages 
to  this  effect,  are  to  be  found  in  the  Old  Testament.  The  margin 
of  onr  Bibles  gives  the  name  Azazel  to  the  scape-goat,  which  is 
synonymous  with  devil. 

Mr.  H.  But,  Sir,  give  me  leave,  did  God  expect  that  the  adver- 
sary, that  fallen  angels  would  feed  the  hungry,  clothe  the  naked,  8cc. 
Sec.? 

M.  No,  Sir  ;  if  he  did  expect  that  any  would  do  this,  who  did 
not,  he  would  have  been  disappointed,  and  such  an  idea  doth  not 
consist  with  his  prescience. 

Mr.  H.  But,  dear  Sir,  Ts  it  reasonable  to  expect  they  would  ? 

M.  Yes,  Sir,  they -could,  and  did  work  in  the  hearts  of  the  chil- 
dren of  humanity,  thus  preventing  them  from  acts  of  beneficence, 


LETTER  XVI.  65 

when  they  might  have  stimulated  them  to  acts  of  virtue ;  they, 
therefore,  deserved  the  sentence  pronounced  upon  them.  These 
subjects  of  the  judgment  are  accountable  beings,  and  the  Creator 
of  all  and  eveiy  intelligent  being,  speaking  to  the  leader  of  the 
fallen  angels  in  paradise,  says,  "  Because  thou  hast  done  this  thou 
art  cursed." 

Mr.  H.  But  was  not  the  human  Nature  cursed  also  ? 

M.  Admit  they  were,  Sir.  Jesus  passing  by  the  nature  of  an- 
gels, took  upon  him  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and  was  made  a  curse 
for  those  who  were  under  the  law. 

Thus,  in  this  view,  there  is  no  yea  and  nay,  God  appears  a  just 
God  and  a  Saviour.  This,  therefore,  is  a  divinely  glorious  display 
of  the  gospel.  But  for  the  transaction  in  the  conclusion  of  the 
twenty-fifth  of  Matthew,  this  gospel  never  could  be  completely  ex- 
emplified. Beholding  this  grand  catastrophe,  every  faculty  of  my 
soul  exclaims,  Glory  be  to  God  for  this  divine  confirmation  of  the 
sacred  truths  by  which  it  was  preceded. 

No,  Sir,  I  never  can  be  made  to  think  that  the  promised  seed} 
in  whom  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall  be  blessed,  will  bestow 
upon  our  adversary  and  his  most  deadly  foe,  that  for  which  he  hath 
paid  so  large  a  ransom.  Had  he  himself  announced  a  determina- 
tion thus  to  do,  I  should  be  bound  to  believe  a  God  of  truth.  But 
I  will  not  yield  credence  to  the  testimony  of  any  created  being, 
when  it  militates  with  the  testimony  of  Omnipotence.  Did  an 
angel,  apparently  from  heaven,  assure  me,  that  the  purchase  of  a 
Saviour's  blood  would  be  through  all  eternity  the  sport  of  devils,  I 
should  not  be  persuaded  to  believe  the  messenger  an  angel  from 
heaven  ;  I  should  suppose  him  an  angel  from  the  infernal  regions, 
sitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  and  showing  himself  that  he  is  God. 
My  Saviour,  who  paid  for  me  a  price,  all  price  beyond,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  redeeming  me  from  hell,  to  send  me  there  !  and  after  I  am 
raised  incorruptible,  honourable,  and  glorious,  for  this  is  the  resur- 
rection we  are  taught  to  expect,  1  Corinthians  xv : 

"  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive. 

"  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is  sown  in  corrup- 
tion ;  it  is  raised  in  in  corruption." 

"  It  is  sown  in  dishonour  ;  it  is  raised  in  glory  ;  it  is  sown  in 
weakness  ;  it  is  raised  •  power  : 

"  It  is  sown  a  natural  body ;  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body.  There 
is  a  natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body. 


66  LETTER    XVI. 

«  For  this  corruptible  must  put  on  incorruption ;  and  this  mor- 
tal must  put  on  immortality. 

"  So,  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incorruption,  and 
this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  immortality,  then  shall  be  brought  to 
pass  the  saying  that  is  written,  Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory." 

After,  I  say,  I  am  thus  clothed  upon,  to  send  me  to  the  place 
prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels,  would  certainly  be  giving 
the  adversary  more  than  his  due  ! 

When  the  fond  ambitious  mother  presented  her  petition  in  be- 
half of  her  two  sons,  that  one  might  set  on  his  right  hand,  and  the 
other  on  his  left,  "  Jesus  answered  and  said,  Ye  know  not  what  ye 
ask.  Are  ye  able  to  drink  of  the  cup  that  I  shall  drink  of,  and  to 
be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am  baptized  with?  They  say 
unto  him,  We  are  able." 

"  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Ye  shall  drink  indeed  of  my  cufi,  and 
be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  /  am  baptized  with :  but  to  set  on 
my  right  hand,  and  on  my  left,  is  not  mine  to  give  ;  but  it  shall  be  given 
to  them  for  whom  it  is  prepared  of  my  Father." 

Yes,  truly,  they  were  to  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  their 
Redeemer,  in  his  birth,  life,  and  sufferings,  they  were  with  him, 
and  when  he  was  lifted  up,  he  drew  them  and  all  men  unto  him- 
self ;  but  the  seats  on  his  right,  and  on  his  left,  must  be  reserved 
for  those  for  whom  they  were  prepared ;  thus  doth  one  Scripture 
testimony  corroborate  another. 

Mr.  H.  But  you  said,  there  were  two  characters  on  the  right 
hand,  how  do  you  prove  this  ? 

M.  By  |he  testimony  of  the  Judge,  who  speaks  of  some,  and  (9 
others,  of  givers  and  receivers. 
Mr.  H.  Who  were  they  ? 

M-  Our  divine  Master,  in  his  sermon  on  the  mount,  answers 
this  question,  Mathew  v.  19.  Whosoever  therefore  shall  break  one 
of  these  least  commandments,  and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be 
called  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  :  but  whosoever  shall  do 
and  teach  them,  the  same  shall  be  called  great  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Thus,  you  see,  Sir,  they  were  all  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
But  had  our  Saviour  been  as  wise  as  the  children  of  this  world,  he 
would  have  withheld  this  communication,  lest  it  should  have  orig- 
inated licentiousness. 

But  it  is  observable,  that  the  Judge  of  angels,  and  men,  having 
taken  upon  himself  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  was  not  ashamed 


LETTER   XVI.  .67 

to  call  them  brethren  ;  inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  to  the  least  of 
these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me. 

It  is  thus,  my  dear  Sir,  I   demonstrate  that  the  God  whom  I 
serve,  is  not  the  adversary  of  souls.     Our  God,  my  God  is  good 
even  to  the  evil,  and  unthankful.    Our  God  is  the  SINNER'S  friend, 
and  a  friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother.     Our  God  is  not 
the  accuser  of  the  brethren,  he  is  the  advocate  of  every  man.     Sir, 
we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous,  and 
"  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  for 
the  sins  of  the  whole  world."  And  it  is  hence,  that  he  is  indeed  and 
in  truth  the  complete,  unequivocal  Saviour  of  all  men.  Sir,  the  just 
God  will  never  send  me  to  hell  under  the  curse  from  u'/iich  he  came 
to  redeem  me.  I  say  again,  he  will  never  yield  to  his  and  our  adver- 
sary so  complete  a  triumph.     I  remember  an  observation  made  to 
me,  by  a  celebrated  clergyman  of  the  established  religion  iu  this 
country  ;  he  said  to  me  in  conversation,  although  apparently  alarm- 
ed at  the  sound  of  his  own  voice  :    "  It  is  a  fact,  that  from  the  be- 
ginning, the  grand  strife  between  the  Prince  of  peace, and  the  prince 
and  power  of  the  air,  has  been  who  shall  obtain  the  greatest  part 
of  human  nature.     Human  nature  is  the  prize  contended  for,  and  it 
must  be  confessed  the  strongest  will  come  off  victorious.     But  do 
not  make  a  bad  use  of  this  concession.     Do  not  say  D.  B.  has  made 
this  observation  ;  should  you  be  the  longest  liver,  you  are  at  liberty 
to  make  your  own  use  of  it,  but  should  you  mention  it  before  ray 
departure,  I  should  share  the  same  fate  you  do  ;  and  I  acknowledge 
I  should  not  be  fond  of  submitting  to  your  embarrassments."     I 
assured  him  I  would  be  secret,  although  I  added,  I  could  not  con- 
ceive  such  a  confession  would  do  him  any  injury,  at  least  among 
the  real  friends  of  one  of  the  contending  parties.  "  But  you  know 
•what  I  mean,  Sir."  Yes,  Sir,  and  you  know  you  may  venture  to  say 
what  you  please  to  me  in  perfect  confidence,  however  greatly  it 
may  be  in  favour  of  the  Captain  of  our  salvation.     "-But  you  know 
what  I  mean,  Sir  ;  you  know  how  much  I  have  suffered  for  being 
supposed  in  favour  of  a  political  heresy,  and  this  same  heresy  of 
yours  is  deemed  worse  than  all  the  rest."    Well,  Sir,  make  your- 
self easy,  I  shall  never  injure  you,  depend  upon  it. 

The  poor  gentleman  has  left  us,  he  is  now  gone  home,  and  I  am 
confident  in  that  world  into  which  he  is  received,  he  will  find  none 
but  friends. 


68  LETTEK    XVI. 

Sir,  my  time  is  out,  and  I  depart  with  repeating,  Our  God  is 
indeed  a  just  God  and  a  Saviour  ;  and  I  will  say  to  you,  as  I  once 
said  to  a  very  serious,  pious  gentleman  of  your  profession  in  New- 
York,  there  is  one  text  of  scripture,  that  is  peculiarly  consolatory 
to  my  soul.  God  hath  appointed  a  day,  on  the  which  he  will  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness,  by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained. 
He  was  surprised  that  I  should  revert  to  that  day,  that  awful  day  in 
such  sort.  But,  clad  in  the  robe  of  my  Redeemer's  righteousness, 
I  anticipate  with  holy  joy  the  sacred  jubilee  of  my  God. 

Thus  I  parted  from  the  good  Mr.  H.  enriched  by  his  blessing. 

I  have  passed  an  uncommon  morning.  The  storm  has  been  very 
severe.  It  is  called  by  aged  people  in  this  town,  an  old  fashion 
horizontal  snow  storm  :  the  snow  has  fallen  as  fine  as  hair  powder. 
It  has  continued  three  days  and  three  nights  without  intermission  : 
no  individual  not  absolutely  necessitated  to  go  out,  has  ventured 
abroad.  This  morning,  however,  proving  fine,  and  the  path-way 
in  a  place  so  populous  being  soon  made,  I  sat  off  on  a  visiting  tour, 
determining  to  see  as  many  of  my  acquaintance  as  possible  ;  and 
first  of  all,  as  in  duty  bound,  I  bent  my  course  to  the  mansion  of  our 
excellent  governor ;  I  found  him  in  a  cumbent  posture,  on  a 
sopha  covered  with  crimson  damask,  his  feet  wrapped  in  flannel, 
and  suffering  excruciating  torture  from  a  violent  paroxysm  of 
gout ;  thus  in  the  midst  of  fame  and  fortune,  the  pangs  to  which  he 
was  condemned  embittered  every  enjoyment.  The  governor, 
however,  received  me  with  wonted  kindness,  urged  me  to  dine,  but 
pleading  an  excuse  I  departed,  leaving  with  him  my  warmest 
wishes  for  his  recovery. 

I  then  took  my  way  to  another  friend,  whom^I  also  found  at 
home.  He  is  feeble,  old,  and  very  poor ;  I  found  him  in  his  little 
room,  seated  in  a  small  wicker  chair  befoi-e  a  few  embers,  calculated 
rather  to  mock,  than  to  warm  his  shivering  frame.  His  apartment 
iiung  round  by  webs  of  the  finest  texture,  constructed  by  the  spider's 
most  attenuated  threads,  and  beautifully  ornamented  by  unsullied 
flakes  of  snow,  that  had  obtained  a  passage  through  chenks  which 
time  had  made  in  the  tenement  he  occupied. 

He  instantly  read  jn  my  countenance  the  feelings  of  my  heart, 
and  smiling  said  ;  «  You  are  mistaken,  my  brother,  very  much 
mistaken  ;  for,  although  I  have  not  seen  a  human  face,  nor  heard 
a  human  voice  since  the  commencement  of  the  storm,  although  I 


LETTER   XVI.  69 

have  had  no  refreshment,  save  what  I  have  drawn  from  yonder 
black  earthen  pitcher,  which  was  filled  with  water  before  the  snow 
began,  and  which,  by  slackening  my  thirst,  has  been  a  very  season- 
able support ;  yet,  to  the  honour  of  my  Creator,  I  can  truly  say, 
(and  the  tears  of  grateful  transport  rolled  down  his  furrowed  cheeks 
as  he  spoke)  in  the  language  of  Dr.  Watts, 

"  In  secret  silence  of  the  mind, 
My  God,  and  so  my  heaven  I  find." 

Never  since  I  came  into  existence,  have  I  passed  three  days  so 
delightfully. 

As  I  listened  to  the  venerable  Christian,  my  heart  swelled  with 
pleasing  transport ;  the  good  man  saw  and  felt  it,  and  I  passed  an 
hour  with  him  delighting  in  his  conversation  ;  I  threw  my  eye 
back  to  the  j>alace  of  the  man  of  affluence,  and  think  you  he  did  not 
suffer  by  comparison  ?  How  easily  can  the  Author  of  every  good, 
compensate  to  his  children  for  the  lack,  or  even  the  loss  of  wealth, 
and  having  access  to  the  spirit,  what  abundant  consolations  can  he 
bestow  upon  those,  who  are  apparently  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
affliction. 

I  left  this  dear,  destitute,  highly  favoured  disciple  of  our  Lord,  with 
a  promise  that  I  would  speedily  visit  him  again,  and  I  left  him  with 
a  heart  struggling  with  conflicting  passions.  It  is  upon  these  occa- 
sions, that  I  most  sensibly  feel  the  want  of  property,  and  I  feel  too, 
most  keenly  feel,  that  the  rod  was  made  for  the  fool's  back.  Had 
I  conducted  with  common  prudence,  and  not  refused  the  generous 
provision  tendered  me  by  the  commander  in  chief,  General  Wash- 
ington, during  the  revolutionary  war,  who  appointed  me  chaplain 
of  the  Rhode-Island  brigade. with  an  adequate  salary  and  reversion- 
ary expectations,  which  would  have  rendered  me  easy  and  inde- 
pendent for  life  ;  I  might  have  been  able  to  have  taken  this  aged, 
this  worthy  man  to  my  house,  to  my  heart,  and  not  only  in  this  in- 
stance, but  on  numerous  occasions  I  might  have  indulged  myself 
with  the  greatest  luxury  which  this  world  can  produce,  that  is,  in 
relieving  the  oppressed,  rocking  the  cradle  of  declining  years,  dry- 
ing the  tears  of  the  widow,  and  protecting  the  fatherless.  Yet,  upon, 
such  occasions  I  take  shelter  in  the  declaration  of  the  Lord,  by  the 
prophet  Jeremiah  :  u  O  Lord,  thou  knowest  the  way  of  man  is  not 
in  himself,  nor  is  it  in  man,  that  walketh,  to  direct  his  steps." 

But  to  proceed,  I  passed  from  this  venerable  man  to  the  house* 
of  many  of  those  friends,  with  whom  the  friend  of  sinners  hath 


70  LETTER  XVI. 

blessed  me  in  this  place,  and  stopping  once  more  at  the  door  of 
affluence,  I  walked  up  the  steps,  touched  the  knocker  :  a  servant 
appeared,  he  was  a  dark  complexioned  servant.  Is  your  master  at 
home,  Jack  ?  No,  Sir  ;  massa  no  home,  he  sick,  he  sick  up  stairs. 
Do  you  think  he  could  see  me  ?  Does  he  keep  his  bed  ?  O,  no  Sir, 
he  no  lay  bed,  he  sit  up.  Let  him  know  I  am  here.  Yes,  Sir  ; 
and  I  walked  into  the  parlour.  The  sun  seemed  to  dart  its  most 
animating  rays;  the  morning,  as  I  observed,  was  uncommonly  bril- 
liant ;  a  concert  of  birds  in  their  gilded  cages,  seemed  to  be  strain- 
ing their  little  throats  to  bid  it  welcome  ;  the  chimney  was  highly 
ornamented  with  China  vases,  filled  with  flowers  in  full  bloom,  and 
of  .the  richest  hues  and  scent.  The  servant  returned  :  Massa  say 
you  please  walk  up,  Sir.  The  gentleman  was  suffering  from  the 
Erysipelas,  vulgarly  called  St.  Anthony's  fire.  f^r 
Murray.  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  in  this  situation,  Sir. 


,  Gen.  Aye,  faith,  it  is  a  miserable  situation  ;  I  shall  never 
love  a  Saint  again  ! 

M.  Why,  Sir,  what  injury  have  you  ever  t'eceived  from  saints  ? 

Sick  Gen.  Why,  Sir,  do.  you  not  see  I  have  got  St.  Anthony's 
fire  ?  Devil  take  such  saints,  I  say. 

M.  What  would  he  do  with  them,  Sir  ?  He  has  got  fire  enough 
already. 

Sick  Gent.  I  care  not  what  he  •  would  do  with  them,  so  I  got  rid 
of  them. 

M.  I  hope  you  will,  Sir,  very  soon  ;  I  wish  you  could  sit  in  your 
parlour,  Sir,  I  have  been  greatly  delighted  the  few  moments  I  pas- 
sed there.  It  really  exhibits  an  artificial  summer.  Birds  singing, 
flowers  blooming,  and  what  not. 

Sick  Gen.  Yes,  faith  ;  but  there  are  a  great  many  sufferers  in  this 
town,  who  find  it  a  very  natural  winter  :  and  the  tear  of  pity  gush- 
ed from  his  eye,  for  this  friend  of  mine  is  like  a  good  muskmelon, 
very  rough  upon  the  outside,  but  very  sweet  within  ;  and  he  could 
hardly  articulate,  "  Yes,  Sir,  there  are,  I  repeat,  a  great  many 
sufferers  in  this  town,  who  know,  and  sensibly  feel  that  it  is  a  very 
natural,  that  is,  a  very  hard  winter. 

M.  Yes,  Sir,  I  have  recently  parted  from  one  of  that  description. 
1  called  in  as  I  came  along  to  see  an  old  friend  of  mine,  a  Mr. 
E.B. 

Sick  Gen.  Mr.E.'B.    I  know  him  well,  a  very  worthy  man. 


LETTER    XVI.  71 

I  then  proceeded  to  describe  his  place  of  residence,  and  his 
circumstances  ;  the  humid  eye  announced  the  effect  of  my  repre- 
sentation, and  when  he  could  recover  speech,  with  a  faltering 
voice  he  said : 

Sick  Gent.  I  remember  when  I  was  a  boy,  a  little  boy,  that  this 
same  Mr.  E.  B.  lived  in  a  very  genteel  style,  and  kept  what  was 
called  good  company.  I  remember  I  played  truant  one  day,  and 
being  afraid  to  go  home,  borrowed  of  this  good  man  a  pistareen^ 
I  do  not  believe  I  ever  paid  him — A  young  lady  passing  the  floor 
of  his  chamber  just  at  this  moment,  he  said,  "  My  dear,  open  the 
draw,  the  second  draw  next  to  the  window,  and  in  the  hither  cor- 
ner, you  will  find  something ;  bring  it  to  me." — She  did,  and  took 
from  thence  five  crown  pieces ;  he  took  them  from  her,  and  after 
she  had  left  the  room,  he  put  the  pieces  into  my  hand,  and  with 
a  moist  eye  and  trembling  chin,  said,  "I  will  thank  you,  my  deal- 
Sir,  if,  next  time  you  see  Mr.  E.  B.  you  will  give  him  these  crowns 
with  my  love,  and  bid  him  remember  I  borrowed  a  pistareen  from 
him  when  I  was  a  naughty  boy.  Tell  him  I  feel  for  liim  very 
sensibly,  and  assure  him  from  me,  that  he  shall  never  suffer  the 
want  of  any  thing  while  I  live,  and  am  able  to  help  him. 

"  When  do  you  think  you  shall  see  him  again,  Sir  ?" 
*  JM.  Why,  Sir,  thank  God,  I  shall  see  him  as  soon  as  I  leave 
your  house. 

Sick  Gent.  Then  if  you  will  give  me  leave,  I  will  send  my  ser- 
vant with  you,  that  he  may  know  the  way  to  the  good  man's  habi- 
tation^—(I  had  risen  to  depart)  "  Sit  down,  Sir,  a  few  minutes,  if 
you  please.  Here,  Jack,  come  here,  Jack ;  take  the  market  basket, 
put  into  it  a  loaf  of  the  bread,  and  a  lump  of  the  butter  brought  to 
day ;  do  you  hear,  Sir,  one  of  the  long  lumps  of  butter,  and  a  pound 
of  tea,  a  bottle  of  wine,  and  a  bottle  of  rum.  I  suppose,  Jack,  you 
think  the  rum  will  be  good  ;  '  Yes,  massa,  dis  weader  vere  good,' 
and  take  the  basket  where  this  gentleman  will  direct  you  ;"  then 
turning  to  me,  he  added,  "  Assure  Mr.  E.  B.  that  I  pray  he  would 
not  suffer  in  the  want  of  any  tiling  which  I  have  to  give." 

M.  God  bless  you,  Sir.  But  you  are  already  blest ;  you  know 
by  experience,  it  is  abundantly  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive. 
There  will  be  other  snow-storms,  during  wliich,  no  doubt,  you 
will  recollect  this  poor  old  man  keeps  no  servant.  You  are  in  the 
habit  of  making  magnificent  entertainments ;  how  greatly  would 
'the  fragments  of  those  feasts  contribute  to  the  comfort  <Tf  tlift> 

VOL.  II.  to   • 


72  LETTER   XVI. 

sufferer.  I  pray  you  pardon  me  ;  if  is  wrong  to  dictate  to  you,  who 
know  so  well  and  act  so  properly. 

Sick  Gent.  Sir,  apologies  are  unnecessary;  I  thank  you  for  the 
Suggestion,  and  shall  be  properly  governed  by  it ;  mean  time  you 
must  call  often,  and  let  me  know  how  the  honest  man  goes  on.  Go 
Jack,  follow  Mr.  Murray. 

Thus  we  sat  off,  and  thus  we  entered  the  dear  man's  habitation. 
Here,  Jack,  set  down  the  basket,  and  tell  your  master  it  shall  be 
returned  when  he  is  pleased  to  send  for  it.  The  basket  was  set 
down  and  the  servant  departed,when  we  had  a  moment  to  ourselves. 
I  know  not  what  the  venerable  saint  wished  to  say,  but  utterance 
was  denied  him  ;  at  length  I  broke  silence. 

M.  You  are,  my  friend,  enough  acquainted  with  me,  to  know 
that  I  keep  no  secrets.  After  leaving  you  in  the  morning,  I  hap- 
pened to  call  upon  a  nobleman  of  God's  creating,  and  one  of  yo\ir 
debtors. 

E.  B.  A  debtor  of  mine  ;  what  mean  you,  Sir? 

I  then  proceeded  in  my  narration  as  in  the  foregoing  pages,  until 
I  came  to  the  debt,  and  then  producing  the  silver,  I  added : 

M.  See,  my  dear  Sir,  our  God  put  it  into  the  heart  of  your 
worthy  debtor,  to  pay  you  both  principal  and  interest  of  yourdebt ; 
and  he  bid  me  tell  you,  that  when  you  lived  in  splendour  in 
this  city,  he  borrowed  money  of  you ;  that  hearing  your  name  this 
morning,  he  recollected  the  debt,  and  that  he  restores  it  with  in- 
expressible satisfaction ;  and,  moreover,  he  bid  me  add,  that  while 
he  lives,  you  may  reckon  upon  him  as  a  source,  from  which  you 
may  derive  the  comforts  of  life. 

E.  B.  My  God,  it  is  wonderful,  truly  wonderful !  ' 

M.  It  is  so,  my  friend  ;  all  the  works  of  our  God  are  marvel- 
lous in  our  eyes.  But  have  I  not  had  a  delightful  morning's  ram- 
ble ?  Do  you  not  often  recur  to  the  catechism  you  learned  when  a 
boy,  and  to  the  question  and  answer  respecting  God's  works  of 
providence  ?  What  are  they  ?  "  They  are  his  most  holy,  wise,  and 
powerful,  preserving  and  governing  all  his  creatures,  and  all  their 
actions." 

E.  B.  Certainly  I  remember  both  the  question  and  answer.  I 
remember  them  well,  and  I  remember  too  the  conflict  in  my 
ijiind,  as  often  as  I  repeated  the  answer  to  this  question. 

M.  What  occasioned  your  conflict,  Sir  ? 


LETTER  XVI.  73 

E.  B.  The  difficulty  then  rested  as  it  has  since,  and  on  many 
occasions  continues  to  rest  upon  the  word  all.  I  could  ven- 
ture to  believe  he  ruled  and  governed  some  of  his  creatures,  and 
some  of  their  actions ;  but  there  were  some  creatures,  and  some 
actions  which  I  could  not  conceive  of  his  governing  :  for  example, 
such  an  action  as  you  have  been  relating,  I  could  easily  believe 
might  be  under  the  direction  of  God.  Beings  like  my  debtor,  as 
you  call  him,  I  found  no  difficulty  in  supposing  under  the  govern- 
ment of  God.  But  on  reversing  the  picture,  how  could  I  conceive 
licentious  actions,  atrocious  offenders,  under  the  guidance[of  a  Be- 
ing of  infinite  purity  ?  thus  I  reflected,  arraigned,  and  condemned  ; 
I  trembled  at  the  evil  suggestions  of  my  own  heart,  but  alas !  who 
can  help  thought  ?  What  do  you  think  of  the  shorter  catechism, 
Sir? 

M.  I  think  it  is  like  most  other  human  productions,  yea  and 
-nay  ;  I  am  willing  to  set  my  seal  to  the  truth  of  the  yea  as  often 
as  it  meets  my  observation,  and  the  contrary  testimony  hurts  and 
wounds  me  very  deeply.  My  full  soul  assents  to  the  first  question 
and  answer  :  "  What  is  the  chief  end  of  man  ?  To  glorify  God,  and 
enjoy  him  forever."  This  is  a  rational,  scriptural,  incontrovertible, 
and  glorious  truth.  Can  any  consideration  be  more  consolatory  I 

£.  B.  Surely  there  cannot.     But, 

M.  Aye,  I  thought  you  were  going  to  introduce  that  little  cav- 
illing disjunctive  conjunction.  But, 

£.  B.  I  was  thinking  of  the  decrees  of  God,  and  who  can  help 
thought  you  know.  You  remember  to  what  I  refer  ? 

M.  O,  yes !  and  often  have  I  been  shocked,  as  I  have  permitted 
myself  to  reflect.  To  be  told  that  God  in  his  eternal  purpose  fore- 
ordained whatsoever  came  to  pass,  and  then  to  revolve  events  rela- 
tive to  individuals  and  nations,  which  do  come  to  pass  !  !  !  Again, 
I  could  believe  the  fate  of  kingdoms  under  his  control,  but  to 
conceive  an  omnipotent  GoM  attending  to  the  minutiae  of  matter  ! 
it  was  not  possible. 

Thus  I  cavilled,  thus  reflected,  until  I  was  told  that  the  hairs  of 
our  head  were  numbered,  and  that  a  sparrow  did  not  fall  to  the 
ground  without  the  Father  ;  until  I  beheld  our  God  clothing  the 
grass  of  the  field,  and  feeding  the  ravens,  birds  under  the  law  of 
God,  characterized  as  unclean.  Sir,  my  mind  has  been  frequently 
and  greatly  exercised.  I  recollect  calling  in  great  anguish  of 
spirit  upon  a  reverend  gentleman  in  London :  What  shall  I  do. 


74  LETTER   XVI*. 

Sir?  I  have  frequent  conversation  with  my  friends  among  the 
methodists,  who  point  out  to  me  many  scriptures,  which  seem 
point  blank  against  the  calvinistic  system,  or  the  sovereign  decrees 
of  God.  I  never  shall  forget  his  answer,  when  I  asked  his  opinion, 
of  Calvin's  plan.  "  The  calvinistic  plan,"  said  he,  "  is  the  doc- 
trine we  have  received  as  the  truth  of  God,  yet,  I  am  free  to  own, 
that  I  never  love  to  think  of  it,  but  on  my  knees."  "  However," 
added  he,  "  when  in  company  with  persons  of  the  description  you 
mention,  you  can  at  any  time  silence  them,  by  observing  that  if 
Christ  Jesus  died  for  all,  they  must  consequently  be  all  saved.— 
They  would  much  rather  deny  the  principle  than  admit  its  conse- 
quence" Well  may  we  exclaim,  Lord,  what  is  man  !  !  Are  we 
not,  my  friend,  highly  favoured  that  we  have  the  privilege  of  at- 
tending a  preacher,  who  spake  as  never  man  spake  ;  and  that  he 
has  given  us  power  to  believe  his  teaching,  for  in  order  to  profit 
by  his  teaching  two  things  are  necessary,  light  and  sight.  To  the 
blind  the  light  is  of  no  service  ;  and  were  we  excluded  from  light, 
the  sense  of  seeing  would  be  useless.  But  our  Saviour  has  given 
us  eyes  to  see,  and  the  irradiating  light  of  life  to  point  our  way. 
And,blessed  be  God, both  the  light  and  sight,  which  is  the  procuring 
cause  of  our  eternal  redemption  is  in  our  common  head,  so  that  if 
the  ransomed  of  the  Lord,  are  still  continued  without  sight  or  light, 
Jesus  hath  these  advantages  in  perfection,  and  what  he  lias  they 
have,  as  whatever  my  head  possesses,  is  the  property  of  my  whole 
body ;  and  if  one  member  suffer  or  rejoice,  all  the  rest  of  the  body 
suffers  and  rejoices  with  it.  In  fact,  there  is  no  spiritual  blessing 
which  we  do  not  possess  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  it  is  because  the  in- 
dividuals of  mankind  are  not  apprized  of  this  indubitable  truth, 
that  they  are  constantly  looking  for  grapes  on  thorns,  and  figs  on 
thistles,  for  the  new  piece  hi  the  old  garment,  and  when  pride 
whispers,  they  have  found  these  novelties,  they  rejoice  and  tri- 
umph. But,  my  friend,  we  have  wandered  from  our  catechism. 

£.  B.  No  matter ;  we  have  not  lost  our  way. 

M.  But  I  had  forgotten  an  engagement  of  some  importance,  I 
must  leave  you. 

E.  B.  And  the  Lord  God  of  our  fathers  go  with  you.  If  you 
carry  as  much  consolation  to  the  individuals  you  are  to  visit,  as 
you  have  communicated  to  the  person  you  are  leaving,  I  trust  they 
will  feel  to  the  master  and  the  messenger,  like  gratitude.  Tim's 
we  parted. 


LETTER   XVI.  5 

Was  not  this  a  delightful  close  to  my  round  of  visiting  ?  Wis- 
dom's ways  are  indeed  ways  of  pleasantness,  and  all  her  paths  are 
peace.     I  do  not  blame  one  of  my  father's  sons,  when  I  hear  him . 
so  decisively  pronounce,  "  One  day  in  thy  courts,  is  better  than  a 
thousand  spent  elsewhere.     I  had  rather  be  a  door,  keeper  in  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  than  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  wickedness."  "  No 
wonder,  for  in  fact  the  way  of  the  transgressor  is  a  hard  and  thorny 
way.     The  yoke  of  the  God  of  this  world  is  not  an  easy  yoke, 
neither  is  his  burden  light.     O  !    that  men  were  wise,  that  they 
\mderstood  this,  then  would  they  prefer  the  service  of  God  for 
their  own  sakes  ; ,  never  was  any  thing  more  just  than  the  poet's 
observation:    "Virtue  is  its  own  reward."      And  I  have  often 
wished,  as  we  have  as  virtuous  a  set  of  clergymen  as  any  country 
under  heaven,  that   instead  of  continually  dwelling  on  subjects 
which  fly  over  the  heads  of  the  multitude,  instead  of  expatiating  on 
subjects  which  neither  speaker  nor  hearer  can  understand,  they 
would  speak  to  the  people  in  a  known  tongue,  or,  in  other  words,  that 
they  would  speak  to  their  understanding.     We  frequently  hear  of 
eternal  happiness  and  eternal  misery,  as  the  fruit  of  the  seed  sowed 
in  time.     But  were  I  to  be  met  by  one  of  those  well  meaning  gen- 
tlemen, on  some  morning  during  the  harvest  season,  and  he  should 
ask  me  whither  I  was  going,  and  I  should  reply,  I  am  going  into 
Pennsylvania  to  gather  in  my  harvest,  he  would  no  doubt  remark 
with  some  astonishment,   *'  Your  harvest,  Sir  !  I  never  heard  you 
were  a  landholder  in  Pennsylvania."     No,  Sir,  I  have  no  land 
there.     "  Then  what  do  you  mean  by  going  thither  to  reap  your 
harvest  ?"  It  is  the  harvest  season.  "  What  is  that  to  the  purpose  !" 
O  !  Sir,  although  I  have  never  sowed  any  grain  there,  I  expect  to 
reap  a  plentiful  harvest  notwithstanding.     Would  not  the  inquirer 
be  justified  in  supposing  me  labouring  under  a  degree  of  derange- 
ment ? 

If  we  can  obtain  credit  through  a  long  range  of  succeeding  cen- 
turies, people,  ignorant  people  especially,  are  very  apt  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  so  much  indulgence.  If  those  teachers  who  think  their 
whole  time  should  be  employed  in  cultivating  good  morals,  would 
remember  this,  it  might  have  a  salutary  effect. 

I  have  been  censured  for  not  dwelling  more  frequently*  on  the 
subject  of  morals,  but  when  listening  to  suggestions  of  this  de- 
scription, I  exclaim  in  the  language  of  Dr.  Young, 
"  Talk  they  of  morals,  O  thou  bleeding  Love, 
The  grand  morality  is  love  of  thce.*-' 


76  LETTER   XVI. 

And  in  fact,  whatever  proceeds  not  from  this  source,  is  but  as 
sounding  brass  or  a  tinkling  cymbal.  Yes,  I  am  indeed  a  friend  of 
morality  ;  but  I  would  abundantly  rather  see  morality  as  the  fruit, 
than  the  roof  of  religion.  O  for  the  happy  time  when  we  shall 
find,  in  the  regions  of  blessedness*  both  the  root,  and  the  odorifer- 
ous fruits  and  flowers,  which  it  shall  and  doth  produce  ! 

..  •> 

I  have  passed  the  morning  in  reading  and  comparing  scripture 
testimonies,  and  my  attention  has  been  powerfully  attracted,  by  the 
sixteenth  chapter  and  twenty-fourth  verse  of  the  Evangelist,  John. 

"  Hitherto  have  ye  asked  nothing  in  my  name  :  ask,  and  ye  shall 
receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  full." 

The  disciples  of  our  Lord  were  no  doubt  frequently  engaged  in 
prayer.  Prayer  is  an  invaluable  privilege,  and  we  are  assured  the 
Deity  graciously  bendeth  his  ear  to  the  voice  of  supplication.  Few, 
however,  attend  to  the  nature  and  design  of  prayer.  It  is  common 
to  view  the  fervent  aspirations  of  the  Blind  as  a  religious  duty,  and 
individuals  performing  this  duty,  are  happy  that  they  have  taken 
one  step  towards  perfecting  their  claim  to  future  happiness !  yet 
we  should  wonder  at  the  presumption  of  that  petitioner,  who  arro- 
gated merit  to  himself,  merely  because  he  had  solicited  our  aid. 
Christians,  when  they  pray,  come  to  God  believing  that  he  is,  and 
that  he  is  able  and  willing  to  give  them  that,  for  which  they  sup- 
plicate. Yet  the  disciples  in  ancient  or  modern  times,  are  rarely 
found  asking  any  thing  of  the  Father,  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  It 
would  be  well  to  inquire  what  we  are  to  understand  by  asking  any 
thing  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  It  is  not  merely  to  mention  this  sacred 
name,  or  to  ask  a  blessing  for  his  sake  ?  There  are  many  passages 
in  sacred  writ,  which  will  aid  us  in  our  inquiries  into  this  impor- 
tant truth. 

First,  The  character  the  Redeemer  sustains  as  our  husband. 
Thy  Maker  is  thy  husband,  said  Isaiah,  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  his 
name  ;  and,  he  adds,  The  God  of  the  whole  earth  shall  he  be  call- 
ed. This  character  will  help  us  to  comprehend  the  force  of  the 
text.  The  Apostle  somewhere  says,  I  have  espoused  you  unto 
one  husband,  that  you  may  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God ;  intimating 
that  in  their  single  state,  they  could  bare  no  fruit  acceptable  unto 
God,  it  would  not  be  ripened  fruit,  or  it  would  be  decaying  at  the 
core  ;  hence  we  are  told  it  is  from  him,  Jesus  Christ,  our  fruit  is 
found.  He  is  the  apple  tree  among  the  trees  of  the  wood.  He  has 


LETTER   XVI.  77 

wrought  all  our  works  in  us  and  for  us  ;  this  is  the  green  fir-tree 
from  me,  said  our  Lord,  thy  fruit  is  found.  Now,  whenvthe  crea- 
ture is  thus  one  with  the  Creator •,  precisely  as  he  said  to  the  Father, 
/  in  (/tern,  and  thou  in  me,  that  ive  may  be  made  perfect  in  one  ; 
what  is  it  but  a  comprehensive  character,  forming  a  complete 
whole  ? 

A  single  woman  stands  in  her  own  right ;  if  she  contracts  debts 
she  is  answerable,  and  the  law  attaches  her  in  her  own  person. 
But  let  her  take  a  husband,  and  the  ground  is  changed ;  were  an 
action  brought  against  her  in  her  maiden  name,  her  creditor  would 
be  non-suited,  his  action  would  not  stand.  So  it  is  in  the  gospel  dis- 
pensation, arrested  under  the  law;  we  can  plead  our  marriage,  and 
positively  pronounce,  our  name  is  not  in  the  writ ;  we  can  assure  the 
officer  of  this  truth,  and  should  he  still  insist,  we  should  reply,  that 
was  my  name,  but  I  am  married ;  you  must  make  application  to 
my  husband.  In  every  legal  process,  in  every  possible  arrange- 
ment, this  plea  would  be  admitted  as  perfectly  conclusive. 

The  twenty-seventh  chapter  of  Genesis  furnishes  a  narration 
full  to  my  purpose.  The  venerable  patriarch,  Isaac,  addressed  his 
eldst  son,  Esau,  and  said : 

"  Behold  now  I  am  old,  and  I  know  not  the  day  of  my  death : 

"  Now  therefore  take,  I  pray  thee,  thy  weapons,  thy  quiver  and 
thy  bow,  and  go  out  to  the  field,  and  take  me  some  venison : 

"  And  make  me  savory  meat,  such  as  I  love,  and  bring  it  to  me, 
that  I  may  eat :  that  my  soul  may  bless  thee  befqre  I  die. 

"And  Rebekah  heard  when  Isaac  spake  to  Esau  his  son.  And 
Esau  went  to  the  field  to  hunt  for  venison,  and  to  bring  it." 

It  would  seem  that  Esau  had  been  in  the  habit  of  attending  to 
the  wishes  of  his  father  in  this  particular.  The  truth  is,  his  char- 
acter is  amiable ;  he  is  represented  as  affectionate  and  dutiful ;  he  is 
the  object  of  his  father's  affection,  and  in  every  view  superior  to 
his  youngest  brother.  Yet  Jacob  'Was  the  favorite  of  his  mother; 
nor  is  this  by  any  means  a  solitary  instance  ;  it  has  been  frequently 
observed  in  many  respectable  families,  that  if  a  boy  in  the  family 
be  wild  and  eccentric,  wandering  in  devious  paths,  he  is  immedi- 
ately regarded  by  his  mother  with  an  eye  of  partiality,  and,  in  con- 
sequence of  this  absurd  preference,  the  sex  in  general  have  been 
subjected  to  many  unkind  remarks.  But  admitting  the  truth  of 
this  observation,  the  manifested  kindness  may  originate  in  a  laud- 
able source.  A  consciousness  in  the  bosom  of  the  mother,  that 


78  LETTER  XVI. 

'       /  ''..'"•  / 

the  offender  is  her  son,  would  teach  her  sympathy  and  commiser- 
ation ;  and  this  would  apparently  augment  her  stock  of  tenderness, 
and  give  her  an  additional  and  glowing  interest  in  every  thing  that 
affected  him.  I  once  knew  a  mother,  who  sometimes  complained 
of  her  children,  but  if  we  agreed  with  her,  it  immediately  divested 
them  of  their  errors,  and  she  affirmed  they  were  not  worse  than 
others.  It  was  true  they  had  their  faults,  but  who  from  faults 
were  free  ?  and  it  was  also  true,  her  children  had  their  virtues  too, 
and  a  great  many  virtues,  Sec.  &c.  &.c.  I  love  to  see  and  hear  a 
fond  mother  conversing  of  her  children,  for  it  always  reminds  me 
of  the  words  of  our  great  Master :  "  If  ye  being  evil  can  thus  think, 
thus  speak,  and  thus  act  toward  your  children.  How  much  more 
perfect  will  be  the  dispositions  of  the  almighty  Parent,  toward  his 
children  ?" 

But  to  return  to  the  family  of  the  patriarch.  Rebekah  listening 
to  what  Isaac  had  said  to  his  favourite  son,  determined  to  avail  her- 
self of  the  discovery  she  had  so  clandestinely  made,  and  when 
Esau  departed  on  his  filial  employment,  she  spake  unto  Jacob  her 
son: 

"  Now,  therefore,  my  son,  obey  my  voice  according  to  that  which 
I  command  thee. 

"  Go  now  to  the  flock,  and  fetch  me  from  thence  two  kids  of  the 
goats  ;  and  I  will  make  them  savory  meat  for  thy  father,  such  as 
he  loveth: 

"  And  thou  shalt  bring  it  to  thy  father,  that  he  may  eat,  and  that 
'he  may  bless  thee  before  his  death." 

Although  this  son  had  previously  given  evidence  of  his  self-love, 
in  the  unwarrantable  advantage  he  had  taken  of  the  sufferings  of 
his  eldest  brother,  in  the  memorable  transaction  relative  to  the 
birth-right,  yet  in  the  present  instance,  alarmed  by  the  fear  of  de- 
tection, he  objected  to  the  proposed  fraud,  by  observing : 

"  Behold  Esau,  my  brother,  is  an  hairy  man,  and  I  am  a  smooth 
man: 

"  My  father  peradventm^e  may  feel  me,  and  I  shall  seem  to  him 
as  a  deceiver ;  and  I  shall  bring  a  curse  upon  me  and  not  a  bles- 
sing." 

But  to  render  her  favourite  perfectly  easy  on  this  head,  his  mo- 
ther said  unto  him :  *'  Upon  me  be  thy  curse,  my  son :  only  obey 
my  voice,  only  follow  my  council,  and  leave  the  event  to  me." 
The  youth  certainly  hesitated ;  he  was  convinced  it  was  a  wrong 


LETTER    X7l.  79 

action  to  rob  his  eldest  brother,  and  impose  upon  his  father ;  but 
his  mother  loved  him  and  he  loved  her,  nor  had  he  any  objection  to 
becoming  supreme  head  of  his  family.  Many  were  the  privileges 
which  in  those  days  were  annexed  to  eldership,  and  totheblessiug, 
which  was  considered  as  appertaining  to  the  eldest  son. 

Possibly  Rebekah  might  believe,  that  as  her  son  Esau  had  part- 
ed with  this  birth-right  for  sa  paltry  a  consideration,  she  could 
easily  persuade  her  husband,  that  the  blessing  of  course  appertain- 
ed thereto,  and  that  Esau  himself  would  be  indifferent.  However 
this  may  be,  the  matter  was  soon  determined  ;  the  kids  were 
brought,  and  the  wily  mother  engaged  in  preparing  them.  Surely 
she  must  have  felt  horridly  while  preparing  this  same  savory  dish, 
and  her  confidence  in  her  ascendency  over  the  mind  of  her  husband 
must  have  been  prodigious.  Yet,  possibly,  she  might  have  had 
some  intimation  given  her,  by  him  who  hath  access  to  the  inmost 
recesses  of  the  mind,  of  the  designs  of  God.  Perhaps  she  knew,  that 
her  youngest  son  was  to  be  the  favourite  of  the  everlasting  Father, 
and  that  providence  had  over-ruled  the  affair  of  the  birth-right,  not 
only  leading  to,  but  pointing  out  her  present  course.  At  any  rate, 
her  heart  was  in  the  hands  of  her  Maker,  and  it  is  not  in  woman 
any  more  than  man,  to  direct  her  steps. 

All  this  time  the  son,  to  whom  tht  father  was  attached,  the  son 
whom  the  father  loved,  the  idlting,  the  obedient  son,  was  performing 
the  part  proper  to  an  obedient  son,  having  no  suspicion  of  the 
treachery  practising  against  him,  and  no  doubt  he  greatly  rejoiced 
when  he  had  procured  and  made  ready  the  food  which  the  father 
loved. 

But  Jacob's  kids  were  dressed  by  the  skilful  house-wife,  who 
probably  was  prompt  in  her  directions,  relative  to  the  conduct  of  her 
favourite.  Did  not  the  heart  of  Jacob  palpitate,  as  he  entered  the 
presence  of  his  revered  parent  ?  was  it  possible  he  did  not  dread 
the  consequences  ?  Yet  Rebekah  had  taken  every  precaution  ;  she 
had  dressed  the  yourig  man  in  the  goodly  raiment  of '  her  eldest  son  ; 
she  had  fiut  the  skins  of  the  goat  a  ufton  his  lianas, and  ufion  the  smooth 
of  his  netk.  It  is  observed  by  Bochart,  that  in  the  eastern  countries, 
"  Goats  hair  is  very  much  like  human  hair ;"  and,  thus  equipped, 
Jacob  approached  his  fond  expecting  parent,  and  said,  "  My  father." 
His  father  answered  :  "  Here  am  I ;  who  art  thou  my  son  ? 

"  And  Jacob  said  unto  his  father:  lam  Eaauthij  first  born;  I  have 
olone  according  as  thou  badest  me.  And  Isaac  suid  unto  his  son : 

VOL.  II.  1 1 


80  LETTER    XVI. 

How  is  it  that  thou  hast  found  it  so  quickly,  my  son  ?  Because  the 
Lord  thy  God  brought  it  to  me."  Isaac  betrays  some  suspicion  of 
his  son's  veracity,  and  knowing  himself  blind,  was  determined  to 
call  in  the  aid  of  the  sense,  which  he  still  retained  :  "  Come  near, 
I  pray  thee,  that  I  may  feel  thee,  my  son,  whether  thou  be  my  very 
son  Esau  or  not. 

"  And  Jacob  went  near  unto  Isaac,  his  father ;  (what  at  that  mo- 
ment must  have  been  his  sensations?)  and  he  felt  him,  and  said, 
The  voice  is  Jacob's  voice,  but  the  hands  are  the  hands  of  Esau. 
So  he  blessed  him.  Yet  still  he  doubted,  and  still  he  questioned, 
Art  thou  my  -very  «o«,  Esau  ?  and  he  said,  I  am  ;  and  he  discern- 
ed him  not,  because  his  hands  were  hairy  as  his  brother  Esau's 
hands.  And  he  said,  Bring  near  to  me  the  savory  meat,  and  I  will 
eat  of  my  son's  venison,  that  my  soul  may  bless  thee."  Now,  if  be- 
lieving can- produce  that  which  was  not  previous  to  our  belief,  then  • 
Jacob  was  really  Esau,  for  the  patriarch  really  believed  he  was ; 
but  this  by  the  by. 

"  So,  when  Isaac  had  eaten  of  his  son's  venison,  he  brought  him 
\vine,  and  he  drank.  And  his  father  Isaac  said  unto  him,  Come 
near  now,  and  kiss  me,  my  son.  And  he  came  near,  and  kissed 
him,  and  he  s'melled  the  smell  of  his  elder  son's  raiment,  and  bles- 
sed him,  and  he  said,  See,  the  smell  of  my  son  is  as  the  smell  of 
a  field,  which  the  Lord  hath  blessed."  The  father's  doubts  van- 
ished, when  revived  by  the  odoriferous  scent  of  this  garment.  It 
•was,  therefore,  to  him,  as  a  field  which  God  had  blessed  by  an 
abundance  of  sweet-scented  flowers. 

The  affection  of  the  venerable  patriarch  for  his  eldest  son,  ap- 
pears to  be  very  ardent ;  it  was  on  him,  he  designed  to  bestow  the 
profusion  of  blessings  which  he  enumerated.  Had  Jacob  appeared 
before  his  father  in  his  own  name,  and  supplicated  his  father  to  bless 
him  for  Esuu's  sake,  he  would  himself  have  defeated  his  own  pur- 
pose ;  every  thipg  depended  upon  his  personating  his  elder  brother, 
upon  its  being  understood  that  he  was  indeed  Esau,  the  very  Esau, 
Jacob's  first-born  son.  This  is  coming  immediately  to  the  text. 
The  disciples  had  hitherto  asked  nothing,  for  they  had  not  asked 
in  faith  ;  but  he  now  informs  them  after  what  manner  their  peti- 
tions were  to  be  preferred  :  Ask,  said  Emmanuel,  in  my  name  ;  this 
must  be  in  faith,  it  would  not  be  asking  in  his  name,  if  they  merely 
mentioned  his  name,  which  is  the  method  generally  adopted.  If, 
as  has  been  observed,  Jacob  had  said,  Bless  me,  O  my  father,  for 


LETTER   XVI.  81 

my  brother  Esau's  sake,  he  could  not  have  been  said  to  have  asked 
in  his  brother's  name,  nor  would  he  have  obtained  the  blessing.  In 
Revelations,  ii.  17,  "  We  hear  of  a  new  name  which  is  the  gift  of 
God." 

He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto 
the  churches :  "  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the 
hidden  manna,  and  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a 
new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth  saving  him  that  receiv- 
eth  it." 

When  the  figure  of  the  second  Adam  was  put  forth,  the  man  was 
not  without  the  woman,  and  the  Lord  called  their  names  Adam. 
Thus  in  the  marriage  union,  the  same  name  is  named  upon  the 
husband  and  the  wife.  The  marriage  union  was  considered  by  the 
apostle  Paul,  as  a  striking  figure  of  that  union,  which  subsists  be- 
tween the  divine  and  human  nature,  Ephesians  v.  31,  32  :  "For 
this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and  mother,  and  cleave  unto 
his  wife,  and  they  two  shall  be  one  flesh. 

"  This  is  a  great  mystery  :  but  I  speak  concerning  Christ  and 
the  church." 

The  head  and  members  is  another  striking  exemplification  of 
this  union,  this  mysterious  union.  It  is  pointed  out  in  various  parts 
of  sacred  testimony.  "  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me,  that  we  may  be 
made  perfect  in  one."  Hence  we  are  admonished  to  look  with  a 
single  eye.  Let  thy  eye  be  single,  and  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full 
of  light,  John  xiv.  13  : 

"  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that 
the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son." 

It  appears  to  me  that  the  union  between  the  divine  and  human 
nature  is  manifest,  by,  I  had  almost  said,  countless  testimonies.  It 
is  the  grand  point  at  which,  "  Mercy  and  truth  meet  together,  and 
righteousness  and  peace  embrace  each  other."  Nor  can  we  ever 
see  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  in  any  other  view. 

This  mysterious,  this  glorious  union,  is  the  union  of  heaven  and 
earth ;  here  the  scriptures  all  harmonize  ;  here  there  is  no  yea  and 
nay,  but  every  requisition  and  every  promise,  is  yea  and  amen  in 
Christ  Jesus.  Hence  we  derive  peace  and  joy  from  believing,  and 
every  faculty  of  our  souls  acknowledge  the  word  of  God  to  be  full 
of  grace  and  truth. 

O,  that  men  were  wise,  that  they  understood  the  sayings  of  their 
everlasting  Father,  -with  what  pleasure  would  they  then  contem- 


82  LETTER  XVI. 

plate  the  latter  days  of  their  present  mode  of  existence  1  We  should 
then  know,  as  we  are  known,  and  becoming  conscious  of  our  secu- 
rity in  our  common  head,  we  should  enter  into  rest,  well  satisfied 
that  as  he  is,  so  are  we,  even  in  this  present  world. 

They  shall,  said  the  Creator,  be  no  more  twain,  but  one.  "  She 
is  now,"  said  our  first  parent,  even  ujter  the  fall,  "  she  is  now  bone 
of  my  bone,  and  flesh  of  my  flesh."  The  goodness  of  God  is  mani- 
fested in  the  depravity  of  the  nature,  thus  in  union  with  himself,  as 
a  skilful  painter  lays  his  brightest  colours  upon  the  darkest  ground. 

The  prophets  complain  very  bitterly  of  the  conduct  of  the  bride 
of  the  Redeemer.  Her  fondness  for  idolatry  was  considered  as 
whoredom,  and  that  of  the  vilest  sort.  "  Thou  hast,"  said  the 
prophet  Jeremiah,  iii.  1,  "  Thou  hast  played  the  harlot  with  many 
lovers,  yet  return  again  to  me,  saith  the  Lord,"  &c.  &c.  &c. 

The  spirit  of  the  Lord  describes  in  this  chapter,  the  shameful 
abominations  of  the  people,  and  these  abominations  serve  to  shew 
the  glory  of  the  divine  testimony.  They  exhibit  the  Creator  as 
hating  sin  in  the  same  moment  thai  he  compassionates  and  loves  the 
sinner^  taking  no  pleasure  in  his  death,  but  willing  that  all  should 
be. saved  from  sin,  and  the  sad  consequences  of  guilt. 

I  have  thought  that  the  biography  of  the  Bible,  was  of  itself  an 
evidence  of  its  divinity.  Had  it  been  written  by  any  other  spirit 
than  the  spirit  of  truth,  in  other  words,  the  spirit  of  God,  would 
such  glaring  imperfections  have  been  recorded,  as  now  stand  forth 
vouchers  of  the  imperfections  which  adhere  to  individuals,  who 
have  been  the  most  upright  of  any  among  the  children  of  men  ? 

Much  has  been  said  by  our  religious  brethren,  of  Jacob  and  Esau. 
Jacob  have  I  loved,  and  JEsau  have  I  hated.  Never  was  more  absurd 
ravings  upon  any  portion  of  divine  testimony,  than  upon  this.  Two 
children  are  born  unto  their  parents  in  their  old  age,  the  one  is  called 
Esau,  and  the  other  Jacob.  The  first-born,  it  seems,  received  his 
name  on  account  of  the  appearance  his  skin  made  at  his  birth,  which 
name  was  afterwards  confirmed  by  his  fondness  for  the  red  pottage 
prepared  by  his  twin  brother.  Jacob  most  ungenerously  took -ad- 
vantage of  this  strong  predilection,  at  a  moment  when  it  was  com- 
bined with  hunger  and  fatigue,  and  offered  him  this  favourite  mess, 
if  he  would  relinquish  his  birth-right.  Esau,  reasoning  upon  the 
subject,  pertinently  says,  "  Behold  I  am  at  the  point  to  die  :  and 
what  profit  shall  this  birth-right  be  to  me  ?"  So  he  sware  unto  Jacob, 
thus  divesting  himself  of  his  birth-right !  Yet  one  thing  still  re- 


LETTER  XVI.  83 

mained  to  him  as  the  first-born,  (if  he  should  survive)  the  patri- 
archal blessing.  There  were  great  and  numerous  advantages  at- 
tendant on,  and  included  in  this  birth-right,  as,  1st,  Its  dignity  and 
authority  over  his  brethren,  Genesis  iv.  7,  and  xxvii.  29,  37,  and 
xlix.  3,  2dly,  A  double  portion,  Deuteronomy  xxi.  17.  Sdly,  A 
special  blessing  from  his  father,  Genesis  xxvii.  4.  4thly,  The 
priesthood,  and  chief  government  of  the  affairs  of  the  church  and 
family. 

These  privileges  with  the  appendaged  blessing,  all  appertained  to 
the  first-born.  The  first-born  was  considered  an  especial  type  of 
Christ,  who  was  the  first-born  from  the  dead,  and  of  the  great  priv- 
ileges of  the  church,  particularly  of  adoption  and  of  eternal  life, 
Hebrews  xii.  23.  And  therefore  for  slighting  all  these  sacred  and 
glorious  privileges,  he  is  justly  called  profane,  Hebrews  xii.  16. 

I  confess  I  feel  much  pleased  with  commentators,  Dodridge,  &c. 
&c.  who  in  their  observations  on  this  transaction,  readily  admit  it 
was  overruled  by  divine  interference. 

Considered  merely  as  a  human  act,  it  certainly  has  some  very 
atrocious  features.  The  part  acted  by  Jacob  and  his  mother,  was 
reprehensible  in  the  extreme,  destitute,  wholly  destitute  of  due 
respect  to  the  venerable  patriarch,  or  the  eldest  son  of  the  family. 
If  we  scrutinize  the  character  of  the  two  brothers,  it  cannot  be  a 
question,  which  is  the  most  meritorious,  the  most  amiable.  I  have 
frequently  melted  into  tears,  while  considering  Esau  as  the  willing, 
obedient  son,  the  son  of  the  father's  affection,  hastening  to  perform 
the  part  assigned  him,  guiltless,  and  wholly  unsuspecting  of  the 
deep  laid  schemes  of  his  domestic  enemies.  Did  he  not  felicitate 
himself  upon  his  success  in  obtaining  the  wished  for  food  ?  With 
what  glowing  satisfaction  must  he  have  returned  to  the  parental 
dwelling ;  what  must  have  been  the  sensations  of  his  mother,  of 
his  fraudulent  brother,  as  Esau,  with  the  step  of  celerity,  passed  on 
to  the  culinary  apartment  to  prepare  the  food,  to  prepare  it  with 
his  own  hands,  no  kind  directing  mother  to  assist  by  her  counsels 
the  savory  preparation  ?  I  seem  to  behold  the  virtuous  youth,  while 
I  anticipate  his  mortification.  Expectation  and  filial  piety,  are  vis- 
ible in  every  feature  of  his  face.  At  length  his  labours  are  ended, 
the  savory  meat  is  made  ready,  and  with  the  light  step  of  cheerful 
duty,  he  hastens  forward  to  the  presence  of  a  venerable,  a  beloved, 
a  dying  father,  for  Isaac  was  supposed  to  be  drawing  near  his  end. 
I  hear  him  affectionately  say,  Let  my  father^  arise,  and  eat  of  his 


84  LETTER    XVI. 

son's  venison,  that  his  soul  may  bless  me.  I  hear  him  affirm,  I  am 
thy  son,  thy  first-born  son,  Esau.  I  hear  his  exceeding  great,  and 
bitter  cry,  Bless  me,  even  me  also,  O  my  father.  How  mildly 
does  he  question,  entreat,  and  remonstrate,  Is  he  not  rightly  named 
Jacob  ?  for  he  hath  supplanted  me  these  two  times :  he  took  away 
my  birth-right ;  and,  behold  now,  he  hath  taken  away  my  blessing  1 
Hast  thou  not  reserved  a  blessing  for  me  ?  Hast  thou  but  one  bles- 
sing ?  Bless  me,  even  me  also,  O  my  father.  I  hear  his  supplicat- 
ing voice,  and  I  seem  to  mingle  my  tears  with  those  of  the  disap- 
pointed young  man. 

But  turning  from  Esau  and  Jacob  as  human  beings,  and  listening 
to  Isaac,  who,  after  the  detection  of  the  fraud,  confirms  the  blessing, 
I  behold  the  finger  of  my  God,  and  regard  these  Hebrew  lads  as 
representing  without,  perhaps,  their  own  knowledge,  the  dealings 
of  God  with  man. 

These  twin  brothers  do  indeed  strikingly  develope  the  Creator's 
plan  and  purpose,  respecting  the  whole  of  the  human  family.  Had 
Jacob,  in  every  instance  respecting  the  father,  brother,  and  the  son, 
acted  up  to  the  virtues  which  might  have  been  exhibited  in  these 
characters,  and  it  had  then  been  said,  Jacob  have  I  loved  ;  had 
Esau  exemplified  the  reverse  of  every  thing  laudible  and  good,  and 
it  had  then  been  said,  Esau  have  I  hated,  we  should  have  had  rea- 
son to  suppose,  virtuous  persons  exclusively  objects  of  divine 
favour,  thai  he  loved  the  righteous  because  they  first  loved  him, 
and  that  he  hated  the  sinner  as  much  as  he  hates  sin.  But,  this 
view  not  corresponding  with  the  tenor  of  scripture  testimony,  is 
rejected,  and  it  is  generally  conceded,  that  these  twin  brothers  are 
held  up  as  figures  of  the  two  covenants,  works  and  grace,  law  and 
gospel.  The  elder  willed,  and  was  ready  to  execute,  but  he  is  set 
aside,  while  his  undeserving  brother,  who  neither  willed  nor  exe- 
cuted, but  by  fraud  obtained  a  blessing,  where  he  himself  conceived 
he  merited  a  curse  rather  than  a  blessing,  is  accepted  !  Thus  it 
becomes  plain,  that  the  grand  design  of  the  sacred  historian,  was 
to  stain  the  pride  of  all  flesh,  to  show  God  as  the  sinner's  friend, 
and  that,  although  the  sinner  was  the  object  of  his  never-failing 
affection,  yet  that  sin  was  the  object  of  his  never-failing  abhorrence. 

Great  and  good  men,  (it  will  always  be  remembered  when  I 
speak  of  good,  I  speak  as  a  human  being,)  literary  characters  and 
scriptuarians  unite  to  acknowledge,  that  the  word  hate  as  applied 
to  Esau,  or  indeed  to  any  thing  that  God  hath  made,  never  intended 


LETTER    XVI.  85 

what  we  intend  by  this  vindictive  and  threatening  term.  It  simply 
expresses  a  preference,  an  election  of  the  one  rather  than  the 
other ;  the  election  hath  obtained  the  grace.  God  prefers  the  cov- 
enant of  grace,  to  the  covenant  of  works  ;  in  other  words,  he  pre- 
fers the  grace  exhibited  in  the  bestowment  of  the  perfect  right- 
eousness, wrought  out  by  the  Redeemer,  to  the  wood,  hay-,  and 
stubble,  which  we  are  disposed  to  render  in,  as  silver  and  gold.  If 
the  terms  hate  and  hatred,  were  of  such  fatal  and  deadly  import  in 
scripture  language,  as  we  sometimes  conceive  them,  there  are 
some  passages  ot  holy  writ,  which  could  not  fail  to  excite  our 
utmost  surprise.  Jacob  is  said  to  have  hated  Leah,  yet  she  bore 
him  many  children,  and  they  appear  to  have  Jived  upon  friendly 
terms ;  we  therefore  qualify  the  term  and  say,  that  Rachel  was 
preferred  to  Leah.  Our  Saviour,  Luke  xiv.  26,  decisively  says, 
"If  any  man  come  to  me,  and  hate  not  his  father  and  mother,  and 
wife,  and  children,  and  brethren,  and  sisters,  yea,  and  his  own  life 
also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple."  Will  it  enter  into  the  heart  of 
any  individual  to  conceive,  that  this  divine  moralist,  this  God-man, 
this  celestial  philanthropist,  should  inculcate  hatred  in  the  malig- 
nant sense  of  the  word,  and  that  he  should  insist  on  the  dominion  of 
this  baleful  passion,  as  a  requisite  qualification  for  his  disciples. 
Let  us  beware  of  blasphemy.  Our  Redeemer  undoubtedly  meant 
that  every  consideration  must  yield  to  him,  that  earthly  ties  must 
be  nothing  in  comparison  with  our  attachment  to  our  heavenly 
home,  to  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  the  truth  he  taught. 

Thus  did  the  Deity  yield  strong  and  decided  preference  to  Jacob, 
to  the  covenant  of  grace  ;  and  it  is  particularly  observed,  that  Jacob 
and  Esau,  were  as  the  children  of  Isaac  and  Rebekah,  without  the 
shadow  of  a  claim,  mere  nonentities,  ere  yet  they  had  done  good 
or  evil,  the  figures  were  selected  and  decided  as  to  their  import. 
Thus,  says  the  Apostle  Paul  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  ix,  11, 
"For  the  children  being  not  yet  born,  neither  having  done  any 
good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose  of  God  according  to  election 
might  stand,  not  of  works,  but  of  him  that  calieth.  It  was  said  unto 
her,  the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger." 

Hence  it  is  plain,  God  does  not  exhibit  himself  as  partial  to  the 
one,  as  virtuous,  or  as  hating  the  other  as  vicious.  Had  this  been 
the  design  of  the  faithful  Creator,  different  characters  would  have 
been  drawn,  both  of  the  one  and  the  other.  But  it  is  said. 
these  characters  exemplify  the  sovereign  poTver  of  the  Almighty, 


86  LETTER    XVI. 

that  he  receiveth  -whom  he  will,  and  vejecteth  whom  he  will.  As 
far  as  this  observation  involves  the  doctrine  of  election  we  say,  yea, 
with  our  whole  hearts  ;  but  if  it  points  to  perdition  we  say,  nay,  nay, 
and  our  reason  is,  it  comports  not  with  the  nature  of  God,  nor  with 
the  assurance  he  hath  given  us  in  his  most  holy  word.  What  end 
it  can  answer,  to  describe  God  as  a  cruel  despot,  creating  beings  to 
dwell  in  never  ending  misery,  is  not  so  plain.  I  was  going  to  say, 
it  was  painting  the  Almighty  in  the  same  colours  in  which  histori- 
ans dip  their  pencil,  when  they  describe  the  Neroes  of  their  page  ; 
but  these  Roman  murderers,  were  not  so  bad,  inasmuch  as  they 
did  not  fashion  the  people  of  Rome,  nor  breathe  into  them  the 
breath  of  life. 

One  thing  is  certain,  there  are  who  while  encompassed  with 
darkness,  most  eagerly  catch  at  any  thing  that  looks  with  an  un- 
friendly aspect  upon  the  creature,  they  convei't  the  most  precious 
truths  into  denunciations  of  wrath.  Misery  and  destruction  are  in 
their  paths ;  they  hesitate  not  to  consign  millions  of  human  beings 
to  everlasting  perdition,  and  rather  than  lose  the  felicity  of  seeing 
the  purchase  of  the  Redeemer's  blood,  the  object  of  his  inveter- 
ate hatred,  they  will  make  God  himself  the  violator  of  his  own  law, 
of  his  promise,  nay,  of  his  oath.  But  as  many  as  are  taught  of  God 
will  know,  and  knowing  they  will  believe,  that  God  is  love,  that  he 
hateth  nothing  which  he  hath  made  :  that  God  is  love,  and  that  in 
him  there  is  no  hatred  at  all,  that  God  is  light,  and  that  in  him 
there  is  no  darkness  at  all. 

The  example  produced  in  this  oft  cited  passage,  is,  it  must  be 
confessed,  rather  unfortunate,  for  really  Esau,  the,  eldest  son,  sup- 
posed to  be  the  object  of  God's  hatred,  was,  in  fact,  greatly  blessed. 
His  conduct  on  meeting  a  brothel',  by  whom  he  had  been  so  gross- 
ly injured,  evinced  the  excellency  of  his  character  and  disposition. 
While  it  is  notorious  that  the  actions  of  Jacob,  many  of  those 
which  are  recorded,  are  highly  exceptionable.  Passing  over  the 
deceit  and  falsehood  by  which  he  obtained  the  blessing,  if  we  fol- 
low him  to  the  house  of  his  father-in-law,  we  shall  find  him  in  the 
practice  of  low  cunning,  and  that  unwarrantable  art  by  which  he 
dispossessed  Laban  of  a  very  large  part  of  his  property,  and  his 
departure  from  the  paternal  dwelling  is  worthy  of  his  deportment, 
while  a  resident  in  an  abode  where  he  had  been  so  astonishingly  en- 
riched. Were  any  man  in  the  present  day,  to  act  such  a  part  as 
was  performed  by  Jacob,  what  would  be  the  opinion  of  religious 


LETTER   XVI.  87 

prbfessors,  respecting  so  atrocious  an  offender  ?  Would  they  not 
consider  him  as  black  \vith  crimes  ?  The  truth  is,  Jacob  most  ex- 
pressively figured  the  race  which  he  was  designed  to  represent; 
he  asked  in  the  name,  he  assumed  both  the  robe  and  name,  and  he 
stood  before  Isaac  as  the  very  identical  Esau,  and  it  was  then,  and 
not  till  then,  he  received  the  blessing. 

Christ  Jesus  and  the  children  of  men,  are,  in  fact,  what  these 
twin  brothers  were  in  figure,  for  Christ  is  the  head  of  every  man  ; 
in  consequence  of  his  mysterious  union  with  humanity,  the  race  of 
Adam  are  actually  the  members  of  that  body,  of  which  he,  Christ 
Jesus,  is  the  head ;  and  that  Christ  hath  tasted  death  for  us,  is  the 
matter  of  our  justification  and  redemption  before  God,  and  it  is 
putting  on  the  Lord  Jesus,  assuming  the  robe  of  his  complete 
righteousness,  which  gives  us  that  confidence,  that  consciousness, 
the  result  of  which  is  salvation,  complete  exemption  from  every 
soul-appalling,  soul-condemning,  soul-damning  apprehension.  In 
other  words,  he  who  believes  is  saved,  and  he  who  believeth  not  is 
damned.  Thus  are  we  taught  to  anticipate  the  glorious  era, 
when  all  shall  be  taught  of  God,  and  when  consequently,  all  shall 
believe. 

We  have  said,  and  we  repeat,  that  we  have  no  objection  to  the 
sovereignty  of  God.  All  power  in  the  hands  of  a  Being,  who  is 
perfect  in  goodness,,  in  mercy,  i»  truth,  and  in  justice,  must  issue  in 
the  final  felicity  of  the  creature,  whom  his  sovereign  word  com- 
manded into  existence.  We  are  willing  to  acknowledge  that  the 
distinction  between  Jacob  and  Esau,  was  made  before-  they  were 
born,  and  consequently,  before  they  had  done  either  good  or  evil. 
We  are  willing  that  God  should  perform  all  his  pleasure,  both  in 
heaven  and  on  earth.  We  are  willing  that  he  should  dispose  of  his 
creatures  precisely  according  to  his  sovereign  purpose  ;  and  we 
confidently  believe,  that  all  his  purposes  will  issue  in  eventual 
good.  We  are  sensible,  and  we  acknowledge,  that  Moses  and 
Pharaoh  are  both  equally  the  workmanship  of  God.  One  was 
ordained  an  oppressor  of  the  race  of  Abraham,  the  other  was  des- 
tined to  bring  them  out  of  bondage.  Many  of  the  children  of  God, 
have  conceived  that  Pharaoh  was  raised  up  for  no  other  purpose 
than  to  throw  him  down  with  the  greater  vengeance  !  but  the  sen- 
timents of  the  saered  writers  do  not  appear  to  correspond  with  this 
idea.  The  Apostle  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  ix.  1 7,  speaketh 
decidedly : 

VOL.  II.  12 


88  LETTER  XVI. 

u  For  the  scripture  saith  unto  Pharaoh,  Even  for  this  same  pur- 
pose have  I  raised  thee  up,  that  I  might  shew  my  power  in  thee, 
and  that  my  name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth." 

Thus,  Paul  believed  the  design  of  God,  in  raising  up  Pharaoh, 
was  for  the  purpose  of  making  his  power  known,  and  his  name 
great  in  all  the  earth.  And  it  is  evident  that  Moses  was  raised  up 
with  the  self-same  view.  And  if  we  consider  God  as  hardening 
the  Jieart  of  Pharaoh,  and  stimulating  the  tardy  resolution  of  Moses, 
who  appeared  sufficiently  bold  in  his  opposition  to  his  Maker,  we 
shall  be  ready  to  ask,  in  what  consisted  the  mighty  difference  ?  As 
men,  it  is  not  surely  so  very  apparent ;  but  the  one  was  a  type  of 
the  grand  adversary,  and  the  other  of  him  who  delivered  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  from  worse  than  Egyptian  bondage. 

Moses,  although  perhaps,  the  meekest  among  the  sous  of  men, 
yet  deviates  capitally  from  the  very  virtue  for  which  he  was  famed ! 
See  him  under  the  influence  of  prejudice  in  favour  of  his  own 
countryman,  without  even  the  shadow  of  investigation,  so  exceed- 
ingly provoked,  as  to  slay  the  Egyptian  who  fought  with  the  He- 
brew youth  ;  for  aught  we  know,  the  son  of  Israel  might  have  been 
the  aggressor.  It  does  not  appear  that  he  asked  a  single  question ; 
his  only  care  was  to  be  certain  that  no  eye  beheld,  and  to  conceal 
the  victim  of  his  fury  beneath  the  sand,  which  so  fortunately  pre- 
sented. He  appears  more  just  o»  the  ensuing  day,  when  two  men 
of  the  Hebrews  strove  together,  and  he  adopted  the  cause  of  the 
injured.  The  following  questions  are  pertinent :  "  Who  made 
thee  a  prince  and  a  judge  over  us  ?  Intendest  thou  to  kill  me,  as 
thou  killedst  the  Egyptian  ?"  This  was  sufficient ;  the  discovery 
was  made ;  one  of  his  own  countrymen  had  betrayed  him,  and 
Egypt  was  no  longer  a  place  of  safety  for  Moses.  He  fled,  fled  his 
country  for  murder  !  !  I 

Why  was  this  circumstance  recorded  ?  I  presume  it  would  not 
have  been  recorded,  had  the  sacred  volume  been  a  human  produc- 
tion, written  by  an  author,  determined  at  all  events  to  celebrate  the 
praise  of  the  hero  of  his  narration.  But  truth  being  the  object  of  the- 
inspired  penman,  and  the  design  of  God  to  stain  the  glory  of  the 
creature,  and  illustrate  the  character  of, the  Creator,  occurrences 
are  noted  precisely  as  they  took  place. 

,  Thus  the  believer,  even  in  the  present  moment,  acknowledges 
what  every  tongue  shall  ultimately  confess  :  That  God  alone  is 
holy,  just,  and  good.  But  let  it  never  be  forgotten,  that  God  is  the 


LETTER   XVI.  89 

holy-one  of  Israel.  So,  that  although  Israel  be  as  the  sands  of  the 
sea  for  multitude,  yet  every  individual  of  this  wide  spreading  family 
hath  a  deep  and  unalienable  interest  in  this  Holy-One  of  Israel. 
Nay,  he  is  their  head ;  and  the  holiness  of  this  One,  is  in  reality 
theirs.  So  that  all  those  who  in  this  state  of  things,  are,  for  reasons 
best  known  to  the  great  Master,  rejected  and  cast  off,  shall  hereaf- 
ter be  renewed  and  blessed  with  all  spiritual  blessings,  according  to 
the  oath  which  he  sware  unto  the  patriarch,  saying,  "  In  thy  seed 
shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed."  Truly  there  is  suffi- 
cient room,  and  the  blessing  is  of  sufficient  magnitude,  to  admit  and 
encompass  the  whole  family  of  man.  "  There  is,"  said  the  cele- 
brated Mr.  James  Hervey,  "  more  merit  in  one  drop  of  the  Sa- 
viour's blood,  than  demerit  in  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  ;"  but  we 
needed  not  the  testimony  of  this  great  man  to  confirm  this  truth. 
Right  happy  should  I  be,  if  these  great  men  were  always  found 
witnessing  the  truth,  if  they  were  uniform  supporters  of  the  hon- 
our of  their  Redeemer's  name.  It  is  really  a  pity,  that  such  well 
meaning  gentlemen  should  so  frequently  expose  themselves,  by  the 
indecision  of  their  language.  How  often  do  we  hear  individuals, 
in  a  mortified  tone  of  voice,  remark,  "  We  were  delighted  with  the 
commencement  of  his  discourse,  but  by  a  denial  of  the  testimony 
•with  which  he  began,  the  close  of  his  sermon  involved  us  in  thick 
darkness." 

It  is  greatly  to  be  lamented,  that  preachers  and  writers  cannot 
decide  upon  what  is  truth,  that  they  will  not  declare  either  for,  or 
against  the  gosfiel  of  God  our  ^Saviour  ;  that  we  might  ascertain 
upon  what  we  have  to  depend.  "  If,"  says  the  prophet,  "  Baal  be 
God,  serve  him ;  if  Jehovah  be  God,  then  serve  him ;"  but 
thus  continually  giving  reason  to  believe,  that  the  preacher  himself 
cannot  admit  a  plan  so  inconsistent,  must  have  a  tendency  to  injure 
the  cause  of  truth.  This  method,  it  should  seem,  has  been  of  long 
standing.  Hence  the  -barriers  raised  against  it  under  the  Mosaic 
dispensation.  The  law  expressly  ordained,  that  the  people  should 
not  plough  witn  different  animals,  nor  sow  their  fields  with  different 
seeds ;  nor  were  they  permitted  to  habit  themselves  in  a  garment 
constructed  of  different  materials,  for  it  was  particularly  enjoined 
on  the  people  of  God,  that  they  should  not  wear  a  garment  of  lintn 
and  woollen.  The  linen  we  are  told  was  the  righteousness  of  the 
saints,  which  is  certainly  the  righteousness  of  Jesus  Christ,  wrought 
by  him  as  made  under  the  law^  not  to  break,  but  to  fulfil  the  law. 


90  LETTER   XVI. 

The  wool,  the  product  of  the  sheep,  leads  to  the  consideration  of 
the  righteousness  of  the  creature,  these  must  not  be  mixed  ;  they 
are  both  desirable  in  their  place,  yet  we  had  better  go  naked,  than 
wear  this  garment  of  mixed  materials. 

JBut  there  is,  blessed  be  God,  no  necessity  for  going  naked ; 
we  may  at  all  times  say,  u  O  Lord,  I  will  praise*Wiee,  for  thou  hast 
clothed  me  with  the  garments  of  salvation,  thou  hast  covered  me 
with  the  robe  of  righteousness  ;•"  and,  in  fact,  the  righteousness  of 
God  is  unto  all,  and  upon  all  those  who  believe.  Whosoever  be- 
lieves the  gospel}  in  that  very  assent  to  divine  truth,  in  believing, 
puts  on  the  Lord- Jjesus,  as  made  of  God  unto  him  rigltfeousness, 
sanctification,  andTedemption  ;  and  having  thus  received  him,  as 
he  hath  received  him,  so  he  walketh  in  him,  rooted  and  built  up  in 
him,  and  established  in  the  faith  which  he  has  been  taught,  abound- 
ing therein  with  thanksgiving. 

Thus  is  the  smell  of  the  elder  son's,  garment,  as  a  field  which. 
God  hath  blessed.  Mr.  Westley  piously  and  emphatically  -says  : 

"  Let  the  world  their  virtues  boast, 
Their  works  of  righteousness. 
I  a  wretch  undone  and  lost, 
Am  only  saved  by  grace. 

"  Other  title  I  disclaim, 
This,  only  this,  be  all  my  plea, 
I  the  chief  ef  sinners  am, 
"  But  Jesus  died  for  me.v 

But  the  author  of  these  lines  hacl  no  objection  to  human  excel*- 
lence  ;  neither  have  I  who  transcribe  them.  Would  to  God  that 
virtue,  humanly  speaking,  every  where  abounded.  Yea,  we  conceive 
that  virtue,  virtue  of  the  fairest  growth,  will  abundantly  prevail 
where  the  garment  of  Christ's  righteousness  is  put  on.  We  con- 
fess we  do  not  worship  the  virtue  or  the  religion  of  any  person,  who 
has  no  acquaintance  with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Acquaint  now 
thyself  with  God  and  be  at  peace,  for  what  is  called  religion  or  vir- 
tue, distinct  from  the  Author  and  finisher  of  ourYaith,  can  obtain 
no  place  as  the  matter  of  our  justification  before  God. 
-  Speaking  as  a  man,  I  delight  in  the  growth  of  human  rectitude,  I 
am  a  gratified  observer  of  domestic  happiness.  A  faithful  and  af- 
fectionate married  pair,  patient  and  judicious  parents,  obedient  and 
grateful  children,  attached  and  confiding  brothers  and  sisters,  oblig- 
ing neighbours,  social  excellence,  all  these  I  truly  admire,  all  these 


LETTER   XVI.  91 

possess  my  veneration,  and  I  am  charmed  with  every  thing  which 
can  justly  be  considered  as  ornamental  to  humanity. 

The  philanthropic  possessor  of  opulence,  who  delighteth  to  do 
good  and  to  distribute,  who  visiteth  the  sick,  who  clotheth  the 
naked,  who  feedeth  the  hungry,  and  giveth  drink  to  the  thirsty,  who 
breaketh  the  chains  of  the  prisoner,  and  receiveth  into  his  mansion 
the  destitute  stranger  ;  such  an  individual  my  idolatrous  heart  is 
inclined  to  worship.  I  have  wept  with  pleasure  at  the  benign  lib- 
erality of  a  Penn,  and  I  have  followed  with  sensations  bordering 
upon  adoration,  the  luminous  footsteps  of  a  Howard ;  I  have,  in  im- 
agination, entered  those  prison  walls  which  he  hath  irradiated  by  the 
light  of  his  countenance,  and  I  embrace  him  in  the  arms  of  my 
affection,  of  my  esteem. 

Friendship  I  have  considered  as  the  balm  of  life,  and  the  virtues 
\vJiich  combine  in  the  character  friend,  possess  my  entire  approba- 
tion. The  good  works  which  are  profitable  to  my  species,  whatso- 
ever things  are  true,  whatsoever  things  are  honest,  whatsoever 
tlu'ngs  are  just,  whatsoever  things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things  arc 
lovely,  whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report ;  these  I  unite  with 
the  Apostle  to  praise ;  on  these  I  would  contemplate  with  inex- 
pressible complacency.  In  one  word,  I  would  promote  with  my 
whole  soul  whatever  would  elevate,  whatever  would  adorn  human 
nature. 

But  the  grand  work  of  redemption,  that  which  authorizes  my 
appeal  to  the  great  Author  of  rectitude,  that  by  which  I  am  fur- 
nished with  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  toward  God,  all  this 
must  be  looked  for  in  a  purer  source. 

Nor  can  I  consent  to  wear,  when  making  my  appearance  before 
my  Creator,  a  garment  composed  of  materials  which  he  h9s  strictly 
forbid  me  to  mix;  I  cannot  wear  the  linen  and  the  woollen  garment, 
the  garment  spotted  by  the  flesh  ;  I  cannot  sow  the  field  with  dif- 
ferent seeds.  When  I  appear  before  the  King  of  heaven,  I  must 
have  on  my  wedding  dress,  the  robe  of  my  Redeemer's  righteous- 
ness, the  garment  of  my  eldest  brother,  that  so  the  smell  of  rny 
raiment  may  be  like  a  field  which  God  hath  blessed: 

I  am  happy,  my  friend,-that  you  can  understand  me.  May  your 
views  of  an  opening  heaven  be  brighter  and  brighter,  unto  the  per- 
fect day  of  your  God.  Farewell. 


92  JITTER   XVII. 

LETTER  XVII. 

To  a  Preacher  of  the  Gosfiel. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

1VJ.R.  W.  leaving  this  town  for  the  place  of  your  residence, 
early  in  the  morning,  I  take  the  opportunity  of  adding  to  the  large 
packe't,  written  by  our  dear  mistaken  friend  P.  which  Mr.  W.  will 
hand  you.  You  will  find  in  this  manuscript  a  number  of  useful 
hints,  and  singular  observations ;  andjou  will,  as  I  trust,  be  as  much 
disgusted  with  some  remarks,  as  you  will  be  pleased  by  others.  I 
am  astonished  to  find  a  person  knowing  so  much  of  divine  revela- 
tion, at  the  same  moment  that  he  knows  so  little.  Poor  gentleman  ; 
he  makes  our  Saviour  the  devil  and  all,  with  a  vengeance  ;  he  tells 
us  that  when  we  arrive  at  such  perfectibn  in  divine  knowledge,  as 
to  behold  in  our  Saviour^  the  man  who  had  not  on  the  toedding  gar- 
ment* we  shall  be  furnished  with  a  key  which  will  introduce  us  to 
an  acquaintance  with  many  other  passages,  viz :  The  tares  and  the 
wheat ;  the  sheep  and  the  goats,  &c.  &c.  Upon  this  gentleman's 
plan  or  principle,  Jesus  is  the  judge ;  who  says  unto  Jesus,  the 
goats,  Depart  ye  cursed  into  everlasting  fire  !  I  Jesus  is  also  the 
tares  which  the  scriptures,  say,  and  we  believe,  were  sown  by  the 
•wicked  one  ;  and  which  tares,  we  conceive,  he  who  saveth  his  peo- 
ple from  their  sins,  will  in  the  end  of  the  world  command  his  ser- 
vants to  weed  out, binding  them  in  bundles  and  burning  them.  "  But, 
no,"  says  Mr.  P.  "  the  tares  are  Jesus ;"  so  that  when  the  tares, 
'  Jesus,  is  separated  from  the  people  and  burned,  then  shall  the  peo- 
ple shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  the  Father.  Shocking 
blasphemy  !  Would  you  not  suppose  this  the  language  of  a  luna- 
tic ?  You  will  be  surprised  at  the  account  he  gives  of  Jacob  and 
Esau,  and  of  the  fowls  of  heaven  being  called  to  the  supper  of  the 
great  God.  I  am  beyond  expression  amazed  at  the  old  gentleman  I 
Surely,  surely,  the  scriptures  as  expressly  delineate  the  adversary 
of  the  human  family,  as  they  do  the  Friend  and  Redeemer  of  man- 
kind ;  they  describe  the  fallen  angels  as  unequivocally  as  they  de- 
scribe fallen  man  j  they  speak  of  the  judgment  of  the  one  as  plainly 


LETTER   XVII.  93 

as  of  the  judgment  of  the  other ;  they  expressly  designate  the 
works  of  God,  and  the  works  of  the  devil.  How  is  it  then,  that 
these  scriptuarians  make  such  horrid  blunders,  throwing  the  whole 
plan  of  revelation  into  confusion.  Yet,  after  all,  as  I  before  observed, 
there  are  many  excellent  remarks  made  by  the  writer,  by  which 
we  may  profit ;  and  as  the  old  gentleman  has  given  me  leave,  in  a 
letter  which  accompanied  the  manuscript,  to  do  with  it  just  what  I 
please,  I  would,  were  I  able,  publish  from  this  manuscript,  every 
thing  calculated  to  do  honour  to  the  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour. 

I  think  I  mentioned  something  to  you  of  a  Mr.  W.  who  had  been 
in  Boston  some  time  past,  preaching  against  our  Saviour ;  the  poor 
soul  thought  he  was  only  preaching  against  me.  He  was  uncom- 
monly zealous  and  very  popular,  and  the  worshippers  of  anti-christ 
boasted  much  of  him  ;  but  they  are  proportionabl^  dejected,  for  he 
is  now  (if  I  may  judge  of  him  by  a  letter  I  have  recently  seen  writ- 
ten by  him,  to  Mr.  B.)  a  most  zealous  preacher  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  in  the  very  same  manner,  that  it  was  preached  by  the 
apostle  Paul.  I  will  endeavour  to  procure  you  a  copy  of  this  letter, 
and  I  will,  at  the  same  time,  send  you  a  copy  of  the  letter  I  am 
going  to  send  to  this  same  Mr.  W. ;  my  name  is  mentioned  in  Mr. 
W.'s  letter  to  Mr.  B.  not,  I  assure  you,  to  my  advantage.  I  sup- 
pose he  had  received  from  the  enemy  to  whom  he  writes,  a  droll 
account  of  me  and  my  sentiments,  to  which  Mr.  B.  by  the  by,  is  a 
stranger  ;  but  I  will  endeavour  to  send  you  all  about  it ;  I  am  sure 
it  will  please  you. 

I  could  not  forbear  smiling  at  your  remarks  on  Bacchus  ;  yes., 
he  has  indeed  drank  of  that  wine,  which  produces  a  worse  intoxir 
cation  than  the  juice  of  the  grape  ;  and  his  disciples  are  more  mis4 
chievous  than  were  the  Bacchanalians  of  old. 

I  have  a  letter  from  Bo'ston,  earnestly  requesting  me  to  draw  my 
pen  in  answer  to  this  opposer,  and  that  absurd  defender  of  the 
grace  that  wrought  out,  and  brought  in  salvation  for  all  men.  I 
have  written  to  this  requester,  that  beside  my  inability  which  is  an 
insuperable  objection,  I  have  sufficient  reasons  to  prevent  ray  taking 
public  notice  of  either  of  these  writers.  With  respect  to  Bacchus, 
every  unprejudiced  person  possessing  only  a  moderate  share  of 
common  sense,  will  readily  discover  that  the  poor  man  has  con- 
founded himself;  and  to  a  persons  of  a  contrary  description,  a  Paul 
or  Relly  would  write  in  vain. 


$4  BETTER   XVII. 

As'for  this  anonymous  advocate,  for  what  he  calls  the  salvation 
of  all  men,  or  salvation  for  all  men,  I  pity  him  from  my  soul ;  I 
see  he  is  endeavouring,  by  seasoning  the  gospel  with  a  sufficient 
quantity  of  fire  and  brimstone,  to  render  it  quite  a  savory  dish  for 
the  self-righteous  Pharisee.  He  commences  by  sacrificing  to  the 
demon  of  popular  prejudice,  the  obnoxious  stranger ;  a  good  step 
this,  toward  preparing  the  religious  world  for  the  reception  of  his 
new-fangled  gospel,  or  glad  tidings  of  damnation.  I  think  your 
remarks  on  this  writer  very  just ;  but  how  ignorant  does  this  rea- 
soner  appear,  of  the  sentiments  of  the  holy  good  men  whom  he 
introduces  !  No  man  on  earth  can  be  a  greater  enemy  to  the  doc- 
trine of  the  restitution  of  all  things,  than  was  Mr.  John  Westley  ; 
yet  this  is  one  of  the  holy  men  who  this  writer  affirms;  was  an  ad- 
vocate for  Universal  Salvation. 

Yet,  in  this  small  pamphlet  there  are  a  great  many  good  things. 
I  think  the  author  means  well ;  he  sees  plainly  the  scriptures  teach, 
that  all  men  are  redeemed,  and  that  consequently,  all  men  must 
finally  be  saved.  He  also  perceives  the  difference  between  the 
followers  of  the  Lamb  in  the  narrow  way,  and  the  children  of  this 
world  in  the  broad  way ;  and  that  not  only  in  the  present  visible 
state,  but  in  the  future  invisible  state,  until  the  resurrection  of  the 
just,  and  the  unjust ;  that  the  one  enters  into  rest  by  believing, 
dieth  in  the  Lord,  and  riseth  to  the  resurrection  of  life.  All  this  he 
perceives,  and  all  this  is  sacredly  true  ;  but  he  doth  not  see  that  it  is 
the  blood  tf  Jesus  which  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  and  that  it  is  not  by 
a  -very  long  season  of  pain  and  torment,  that  the  wretched  race  are 
finally  brought  to  love  and  serve  their  God  and  Saviour.  He  does 
not  view  Jesus  Christ  as  completing  the  destruction  of  the  works 
of  the  adversary.  Could  this  poor  soul  have  seen  the  doctrine  held 
forth  in  the  parable  of  the  tares  of  the  field,  he  would  not  have  been 
obliged  to  look  beyond  the  end  of  the  world,  to  a  long  season  ;  God 
only  knows  how  long,  for  that  glorious  period,  when  the  kingdoms 
of  the  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  God,  and  his  Christ. 

But  our  grand  adversary  is  changing  his  ground  ;  if  he  cannot 
stop  the  progress  of  truth,  he  will  assume  its  form,  and-thus  trans- 
forming himself  into  an  angel  of  light,  he  continues  the  arch- 
deceiver  still.  Yet  the  power  of  the  adversary  is  more  manifest  in 
our  own  bosoms  than  elsewhere,  even  as  the  heart  is  deceitful  above 
all  things,  and  desperately  wicked  ;  it  is  indeed.  Every  individual, 
attentive  to  what  passes  in  his  own  soul,  would,  I  imagine,  subscribe* 


LETTER   XVII.  95 

to  the  truth  of  this  testimony.  I  should  never  be  afraid  of  the  ene- 
my "without,  were  I  safe  from  his  power  -within.  It  it  here  I  groan 
being  burdened. 

Tell  me,  my  friend,  how  do  you  go  on  ?  Do  you  find  your 
strength  proportioned  to  your  day  ?  How  do  your  hearers  conduct  ? 
Do  they  begin  to  think  they  are  so  rich  that  they  need  nothing,  and 
do  they  therefore  stay  at  home  ;  or  if  they  do  drag  themselves  t» 
church,  do  they  begin  to  find  you  are  tedious,  that  you  make  use  of 
repetitions,  that  you  go  too  much  about  your  subject,  without  com- 
ing to  the  point,  and  that  you  say  a  great  deal  too  much  on  one 
thing  ?  Are  they  frequently  ready  to  exclaim,  Nothing  but  this 
manna.  But  perhaps  you  may  have  no  friend,  who  would  choose 
to  communicate  the  intelligence  to  you,  even  if  your  hearers  should 
thus  express  themselves.  Yet  I  counsel  you  to  prepare  yourself 
for  this,  and  even  for  worse,  should  you  continue  in  your  present 
character.  God  incline  your  heart  to  bear  and  to  forbear  one  thing, 
as  I  trust,  you  will  always  have  in  your  power,  you  will  always  be 
independent  of  the  people  to  whom  you  preach. 

You  are  solicitous  respecting  our  sick  folks ;  they  are  better,  but 
as  the  Doctor  pronounces  the  disorder  from  which  they  have  suf- 
fered, contagious,  we  are  apprehensive  for  their  attendants.  How- 
ever, for  myself,  I  think  not  much  of  this  ;  every  arrow,  even  the 
pestilential  arrow  has  its  commission.  I  should  never  hesitate  to 
follow  the  calls  of  duty  even  to  the  bed  of  pestilence.  I  wish  we 
could  die  without  pain,  or  sickness  ;  I  am  not  afraid  of  death,  but  I 
shrink  from  its  precursors. 

I  shall  soon  be  obliged  to  turn  my  attention  to  the  portion  of 
sacred  writ  to  which  you  advert,  and  then  it  is  possible  I  may  be  able 
to  give  you  my  ideas  thereon.  I  find  a  vast  deal  of  profitable  plea- 
sure in  going  regularly  through  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah.  I  have 
reached  the  9th  chapter.  I  wish  I  were  able  to  communicate  to 
you  all  it  pleased  the  Divine  Being  to  show  me  as  I  proceeded  ; 
but  perhaps  he  will  show  it  to  you  himself,  and  I  believe  you  will 
have  the  sum  and  substance  of  the  whole,  at  some  future  period, 
adorned  with  the  graces  of  poetry,  from  your  admired  friend.  She 
has  very  carefully  sifted  my  discourses,  and  preserving  the  flower, 
has  made  them  up  in  her  own  way — I  mean  with  respect  to  man- 
ner, and  I  need  not,  nor  can  I  say,  how  much  better  they  will  ap- 
pear in  consequence.  But  you  must  not  give  her  any  hint  of  what 
I  have  told  you  ;  if  you  should,  it  is  ten  to  One  but  she  will  stand 

VOL.  II. 


£6  LETTER  XVII. 

stock  still,  for  you  must  know  she  has  no  very  great  opinion  of  her 
own  performances,  and  that  she  thinks  you  are  mighty  wise,  and 
that  of  course  you  will  be  eagle  eyed  to  every  fault. 

Do  let  me  hear  particularly  of  Mrs.  A. ;  is  she  still  enveloped 
in  thick  darkness,  stumbling  at  every  stumbling  stone  ?  or  has  she 
by  the  favour  of  heaven,  been  brought  into  the  light  of  life  ?  I  im- 
agine her  bewildered  situation  has  given  to  the  adversary  and  his 
disciples,  much  triumph.  No  doubt  they  greatly  rejoice,  exclaim- 
ing, there,  there,  so  would  we  have  it.  Yet  I  hope  we  may  say, 
"  Rejoice  not  over  me,  O  !  thou  enemy,  for  although  I  be  fallen, 
I  shall  rise  again  ;  although  darkness  continueth  for  a  night,  joy 
cometh  in  the  morning."  Give  my  love  to  floor  rich  Mrs.  M.  God 
be  good  unto  her.  God  I  hope  will  raise  her  up  Mentis.  Well,  all, 
yes,  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good.  It  is  indeed  the  creed 
of  the  Christian,  he  gave  us  grace  in  Christ  Jesus,  before  the  world 
began,  nor  can  any  thing  which  has  turned  up  since  the  beginning 
of  time,  possibly  deprive  us  of  this  grace.  Far,  very  far  from  it ;  it 
is  confirmed  to  us  by  what  has  since  succeeded.  But  surely,  sure- 
ly, the  worshippers  of  Anti-Christ  make  the  word  of  God  of  none 
effect !  "  What  us,"  they  demand  ?  He  gave  us  grace  in  Christ 
Jesus.  To  whom  did  God  give  grace  ?"  "  To  us,  that  is  to  all  who 
believe.'*  Put  will  they  abide  by  this  ?  They  will  not,  we  assure 
them  we  believe.  Well,  are  they  convinced  we  had  grace  in  Christ 
Jesus  before  the  world  began  ?  They  are  not.  Then  it  is  to  all  true 
believers,  that  is  to  all  who  believe  their  creed. 

If  you  knew  how  much  is  said  relative  to  your  visiting  this  place, 
I  think  you  would  come,  if  you  could  tarry  but  a  night  j  no  car- 
riage passes  our  door,  that  does  not  raise  our  expectations.  I  shall 
be  much  disappointed  if  I  am  not  indulged  by  a  visit  from  you,  be- 
fore I  take  my  departure,  and  in  full  expectation  of  this  favour,  with 
love  to  all  friends,  I  remain  your  friend  and  brother. 


LETTER  XVIH. 


•     LETTER  XVIII. 

To  the  same. 

I  CAN  never  miss  an  opportunity  of  assuring  you  that  I 
am,  "with  fervency  of  affection,  your  friend  and  brother,  and  that  I 
am  right  happy  to  find  you  my  fellow  labourer,  may  you  continually 
see  the  good  seed  you  are  honored  with  the  privilege  of  .sowing, 
taking  deep  root  downward,  and  bringing  forth  much  fruit  upward, 
to  the  praise  of  his  name,  who  hath  called  you  to  be  a  witness  to 
that  truth,  which  hath  been  delivered  by  the  mouth  of  all  God's 
holy  prophets,  ever  since  the  world  began.  I  congratulate  you 
that  you  have  at  length  passed  a  happy  Christmas,  and  that  in  your 
elevated  transports,  so  many  sensible  friends  have  participated  — 
may  their  numbers  still  increase,  and  may  you,  with  your  increas- 
ing flock,  feeding  in  the  rich  pasture  of  the  good  shepherd,  go  on 
from  strength  to  strength,  until  you  shall  arrive  where  you  shall  no 
more  hunger  nor  thirst.  Yes  indeed,  your  subject  was  truly  glori- 
ous —  pity  it  should  everjie  thought  old.  We  are,  however,  rapidly 
hastening  to  that  world,  where  it  will  be  ever  new.  Go  on,  my 
friend,  you  will  in  no  wise  lose  your  reward,  but  you  will  have  fre- 
quent need  to  put  up  the  prayer  of  the  disciples,  Lord^  increase  our 
faith. 

I  have  often  told  you  I  am  not  a  ready  writer  —  I  wish  for  my  own 
sake  I  were.  I  hardly  think  my  scripture  expositions  would  be  of 
any  use  to  you  ;  you  will  find  abundantly  more  satisfaction  in  re- 
ceiving divine  intelligence  directly  from  the  fountain  head,  from 
the  source  of  light  and  life.  However,  I  sincerely  wish  our  friend's 
poetical  paraphrase  of  the  fourteen  first  chapters  of  Isaiah  were  in 
print  —  I  have  never  seen  any  thing  more  excellent.  I  am  glad  you 
continue  to  love  your  hearers.  I  wish  their  rock  may  never  cease  to 
flow,  nor  they,  as  beloved  of  their  God,  ever  cease  to  slack  their  thirst 
•with  its  pure  refreshing  waters.  I  wish  I  could  so  believe,  as  never  to 
make  haste,  and  so  stand  still  as  to  behold  the  salvation  of  my  God. 
You  are  still  wondering  that  I  do  not  write,  that  I  do  not  write  co- 
piously ;  but  when  once  I  conceive  highly  of  any  person,  and  view 
him  as  my  friend,  and  I  must  conceive  very  highly  of  any  person, 


98  LETTER   XVIII. 

whom  I  do  view  in  that  character.  When  I  think  I  have  made,  OP. 
rather  when  I  think  my  merciful  benefactor  has  kindly  indulged 
me  with  an  addition  to  my  chief  treasure,  I  tremble  lest  I  should 
sink  in  the  esteem  of  such  a  friend.  I  repeat,  I  never  was  designed 
for  a  writer,  if  I  am  any  thing  I  am  a  speaker,  and  I  really  think  I 
ought  not  to  leap  the  barriers,  which  seem  to  be  the  handy  work  of 
nature.  Yet  it  is  grateful  to  hear  you  address  me  as  your  very  dear 
friend,  and  if  I  do  not  respond,  you  will  not  continue  thus  to  write. 
I  have  frequently  written  to  •  and  once  thought  I  had  very  dear 
friends  in  that  town,  indeed  I  think  so  still ;  but  if  we  had  our  resi- 
dence in  the  same  place,  we  should  not  even  then  be  near  in  every 
sense,  yet  my  heart  loves  them,  and  it  gives  me  no  small  satisfac- 
tion to  know  assuredly  that  we  shall  be  very  near,  in  every  sense, 
when  we  meet  in  the  kingdom  of  our  Father. 

I  had  almost  come  to  a  determination  to  close  up  my  letter  bag 
for  your  town,  for  you  must  know  I  have  long  since  viewed  friendly 
epistles  in  much  the  same  light  as  a  miser  does  his  gold,  and  like 
him  I  have  gotten  a  number  of  canvass  bags  to  contain  them,  but  I 

have  once  more  opened  my  bag  for and  I  expect  from  you  a 

considerable  addition  to  my  treasures. 

I  am  exceedingly  glad  you  are  still  determined  to  avoid  that 
peace  destroying  subject,  politics  ;  and  Itwish  all  your  connexions 
were  willing  to  make  the  same  resolution.  I  bless  God  you  are  so 
well  able  to  rise  superior  to  the  insults  of  a  misjudging  world,  and 
that  you  are  blessed  with  a  disposition  to  treat  with  humanity,  the 
unhappy  beings  who  study  to  render  you  miserable.  Indeed  ive  can 
afford  to  regard  our  enemies  with  an  eye  of  lenity,  we  can  afford  to 
be  benevolent,  uniformly  benevolent,  when  we  turn  our  eyes  to  an 
assured  prospect  of  a  future,  permanent,  and  undisturbed  repose. 
Indeed  the  felicity  immediately  resulting  from  our  reversionary  ex- 
pectations, exceedingly  outweighs  every  species  of  trial  that  we  can 
possibly  endure,  while  travelling  through  this  strange  land.  No 
doubt  the  covenant  is  in  all  things  well  ordered  and  sure.  But  alas  ! 
there  are  times,  while  my  lips  pronounce  this  truth,  that  my  heart 
icproaches  me  for  feeling  a  complaining  temper  of  mind. 

How  strangely  sounds  the  apostolic  admonition,  when  we  con- 
sider to  whom  it  was  addressed — That  it  should  be  necessary  to 
caution  the  first  Christians  not  to  suffer  as  murderers  or  thieves,  as 
to  that  of  busy  bodies,  in  other  men's  matters.  This  is  an  error 
which  I  suppose  was  always  extremely  natural.  Would  it  not  be 
well  to  consider  Jhe  propriety  of  classing  these  crimes  together  ? 


LETTER  XVIII.  99 

You  say  you  have  never  yet  suffered  as  a  Christian,  but  justly  ob- 
serve, you  are  not  sure  you  never  shall  ;  for  your  consolation  I  am 
ture  you  -anil  ;  not  for  living  godly  in  the  antichristian  sense  of  the 
word  ;  very  few  I  believe  ever  suffered  on  that  account ;  on  the 
contrary,  if  you  will  live  godly  in  yourself  'you  will  be  so  far  from  in- 
curring the  hatred  of  all  men,  that  you  will  be  admired  by  all  men, 
for  although  all  men  have  not  this  godly  life,  yet  all  men  hope  to 
have  it,  and  expect  no  salvation  without  it ;  nay,  in  general,  salva- 
tion is  expected  consequent  thereon.  Hence  they  universally  agree 
to  worship  this  idol  that  is  set  up  ;  yea,  both  those  who  think  they 
have  this  godliness  in  themselves,  and  those  who  acknowledge  they 
have  it  not. 

But  if  you  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  our  divine  master  as- 
sures us  you  must  suffer  persecution.  God  in  mercy  give  us  in  pa- 
tience to  possess  our  souls  ;  may  we  still  look  forward  to  that  glori- 
ous immortality  that  was  prepared  for  us,  from  before  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world. 

It  is  a  delightful  thought,  that  the  world  is  not  to  be  overcome  by 
us,  therefore  we  dare  be  of  good  cheer,  when  we  hear  the  Redeem- 
er say,  I  have  overcome  the  world.  Yet  how  does  this  appear  to 
the  eye  of  sense  ?  not  at  all ;  hence  it  is  by  faith  we  have  peace 
with  God  ;  by  faith  that  we  can  be  of  good  cheer.  Did  I  not  say 
we  had  reason  to  cry  out  with  the  disciples,  Lord,  increase  our  faith. 

How  very  easy  it  is  to  draw  conclusions  from  our  own  feelings. 
Are  you  not,  you  ask,  at  liberty  to  go  "when  and  where  you  please  ? 
Very  fine  ;  but  I  pray  you  now  take  a  view  of  my  liberty,  with  re- 
spect at  least  to  body  and  estate.  My  body  has  long  been  a  prison- 
er, although  in  some  sort  a  prisoner  at  large.  Those  disorders 
which  must  at  last  subdue  have  not  only  laid  hold  of  my  decaying 
frame  in  its  out  works,  but  have  also  taken  possession  of  the  citadel ; 
yet  perhaps  these  troublesome  foes  have  only  taken  up  their  winter 
quarters  in  my  territory  ;  the  main  body  at  least,  may  decamp  on 
the  coming  of  the  summer,  and  I  may  thus  be  able  to  surmount  the 
difficulties  of  a  journey  to  which  I  look  forward  with  no  very  pleas- 
ing sensations.  Both  my  mind  and  body  are  debilitated  by  inac- 
tion, and  I  am  convinced  I  ought  to  be  about  my  master's  business. 

But  now  for  my  estate.  It  is  true  I  have  not  the  mortification  to 
reflect  I  have  sunk  my  estate,  except  my  selling  my  horse  and 
spending  the  money  may  be  considered  in  that  light.  I  am  neither 
able  to  purchase  another  horse,  nor  to  keep  him  if  I  had  one.  This 


100  LETTER   XVIII.        » 

is  another  reason,  why  I  cannot  go  where  and  when  I  please.  Alas  I 
my  friend,  could  I  always  remain  young  and  in  perfect  health,  and 
continue  itinerating,  I  might  do  very  well.  You  think,  and  you 
have  reason  to  think,  that  professing  friends  do  not  act  consistent 
•with  their  character;  but  you  can  still  possess  a  degree  of  inde- 
pendence, but  for  myself,  alas !  I  feel  I  am  dependent ;  would  to 
God  I  could  feel  my  dependence  only  on  him.  But,  why  am  I  in 
this  thorny  path  ?  What  led  to  it  ?  O,  my  liberty  !  Now  if  I  had 
health,  and  horse,  and  money,  I  should  perhaps  go  where  and  when 
I  please  ;  but  without  either  of  these,  where  is  my  liberty  ? 

"  But  how  are  you  to  take  your  proposed  journey  ?"  I  expect  soon 
to  have  better  health,  as  I  told  you  just  now.  A  friend  is  to  furnish 
me  with  a  horse  ;  and  as  to  money,  I  have  hope  that  I  shall  gather 
as  much  on  the  way,  as  I  shall  scatter.  No,  I  cannot  go  where 
and  when  I  please  ;  I  can  wish,  perhaps  ;  but  there,  so  it  is,  and  so 
I  suppose  it  must  be.  I  wonder  if  our  superiors,  while  labouring 
in  our  Lord's  vineyard,  found  superior  treatment.  I  want  very 
much  to  know,  how  they  were  supported,  and  what  treatment  they 
received  from  their  adherents  ?  I  am  strongly  inclined  to  believe, 
that  great  as  they  were,  their  sufferings  were  as  great  as  ours. 
Positively,  I  am  ashamed  to  complain ;  every  thing  considered,  I 
am  much  better  circumstanced  than  a  person  in  my  character 
ought  to  have  expected ;  and,  for  the  people,  if  compared  to  hu- 
man nature  at  large,  although  individuals  have  been  pronounced 
alike  in  every  age,  yet  it  appears  to  me  they  are  as  much  better  in 
this  age,  than  they  were  seventeen  hundred  years  ago,  as — as — as — 
O,  I  do  not  know,  seventeen  hundred  times  better,  for  any  thing  I 
know  to  the  contrary,  at  least,  if  we  are  to  pay  any  regard  to  his- 
tory. Nor  are  professing  Christians  an  exception.  If  the  present 
face  of  men  be  not  good,  yet,  I  repeat,  they  are  not  by  many  degrees 
so  bad  as  those  to  whom  we  advert ;  and  I  verily  believe,  if  the  peo- 
ple to  whom  Paul  preached  in  Corinth  and  many  other  places,  were 
as  well  known  to  us,  as  those  to  whom  we  administer,  allowing  for 
the  advantages  they  derived  from  the  disadvantages  they  laboured 
under,  from  the  persecuting  wolves  among  whom  they  dwelt,  and 
from  the  extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Holy-Spirit,  which  were  in  that 
day  conferred ;  I  really  believe,  I  say,  without  these  advantages, 
the  former  when  contrasted  with  the  latter,  would  suffer  by  com- 
parison. But  when  we  look  at  the  picture  drawn  by  the  impartial 
historian  of  the  Christian  world,  in  the  second  or  third  century  !  O, 
my  friend,  can  we  wonder  at  the  growth  of  infidelity  ? 


LETTER   XVIII.  101 

I  wish  I  had  immediately  complied  with  your  request  relative  to 
the  ten  virgins  ;  my  difficulties  augment  by  delay  ;  yet  I  think  I 
shall  attempt  it  on  certain  conditions,  however,  but  not  by  your  son ; 
I  have  not  now  leisure,  and  besides,  I  do  not  wish  to  have  so  much 
the  advantage  of  you  in  the  writing  way,  by  rendering  my  com- 
munications so  much  more  copious  than  yours.  I  am  determined, 
in  the  traffic  of  friendship,  to  make  no  allowance  for  quality  ;  quan- 
tity is  all,  and  on  this  principle,  the  balance  is  all  in  my  favour. 
Your  son  looks  finely  ;  he  has  been  hospitably  treated  by  the  foe  ; 
thus  hath  kind  providence  rendered  unto  you  abroad,  in  the  person 
of  this  amiable  son,  those  acts  of  kindness  which  you  have  shown 
to  the  stranger  and  the  prisoner  at  home.  How  condescendingly 
indulgent  is  the  God  from  whom  we  receive  every  thing,  every  good 
which  we  enjoy,  when  he  encouragingly  and  soothingly  says, 
"  Whoso  giveth  to  the  poor,  lendeth  unto  the  Lord,  and  look  what  he 
layeth  out  shall  be  paid  unto  him  again."  Look,  hath  he  not  paid 
you  again  ?  But,  you  will  say,  you  had  previously  received  abundant 
compensation,  inasmuch  as  it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to 
receive  ;  nor  am  I  inclined  to  dispute  this  point  with  you. 

The  account  you  give  me  of  these  same  modern  Christians  is,  I 
confess,  truly  pleasing  ;  and  not  the  less  for  being  unexpected.  It 
is  like  my  friends,  that  is  all ;  and  they  are  the  gift  of  my 
everlasting  Friend.  Their  expressions  of  affection  toward  me,  are- 
but  the  outward  and  visible  sign  of  what  is  infinitely  more  valuable 
than  silver  or  than  gold,  at  least,  in  my  estimation  ;  they  give  as- 
surance of  that  disinterested,  that  sacred  friendship,  enkindled  by  a 
love  for  that  truth,  which  our  common  Saviour  hath  commissioned 
me  to  proclaim.  May  God,  all-gracious,  bestow  upon  each  of  my 
friends,  as  the  best  recompense  they  can  possibly  receive,  still 
higher,  still  brighter  views  of  that  love  of  God,  zfierfect  knowledge 
of  which,  passeth  understanding.  May  they  drink  deeper  and 
deeper  of  the  soul-satisfying  waters,  that  flow  from  the  wells  of 
salvation.  Tell  those  clear  friends,  I  cannot  now  visit  them,  but 
bid  them  look  forward  to  that  era,  when  distance  shall  no  longer 
separate  the  family  of  man. 

Some  of  my  connexions  affirm,  the  sabbath  is  not  to  them  a  day 
of  rest !  Whenever  this  is  a  truth,  I  am  furnished  v/ith  a  subject  of 
serious  regret.  When  the  sabbath  is  not  a  day  of  rest,  it  must  be 
indeed  tedious.  O,  that  Christians  were  as  wise  in  their  genera- 
tion, as  the  children  of  this  world  !  they  would  then  hold  upon  this 


102  LETTER   XIX. 

returning  emblem,  of  that  rest  into  which  the  believer  entereth, 
sweet  communion  respecting  the  rest  that  remaineth. 

I  have  often  wondered  at  observing  the  worshippers  of  anti-christ 
so  much  more  zealous,  than  the  worshippers  of  the  Saviour  of  the 
world  ;  yet,  our  opponents  frequently  affirm,  that  were  they  assured 
of  final  happiness,  they  would  commit  all  manner  of  iniquity  with 
greediness !  What  is  this,  but  avowing  that  the  kindness  of  a  par- 
ent would  embitter  their  souls,  would  render  them  disobedient  and 
.solicitous  to  break  his  commandments?  What  is  this,  but  confes- 
sing that  the  blackest  ingratitude  is  umpire  in  their  bosoms  ?  What 
is  this,  but  denying  that  virtue  is  its  own  reward  ?  Thus,  the  very 
same  principle,  that  renders  these  cavillers  diligent  through  the 
week,  renders  them  equally  so  on  the  sabbath  :  and  thus,  according 
to  their  own  confession,  a  mercantile  principle  carries  them  to  the 
house  of  God,  and  originates  their  boasted  religion.  But,  let  them 
pass,  while  I  assure  you,  that  I  am  in  the  only  religion  worth  a 
thought,  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ, 

Your  friend  and  brother. 


LETTER  XIX. 

« 

To  the  Same. 

1  HAVE,  my  very  dear  friend,  considered,  and  will  freely 
tell  you  my  opinion  of  the  proposals  you  have  enclosed ;  I  think  the 
prospectus  good,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation ;  and  glud  at  my 
heart  I  should  be,  if  you  might  obtain  suitable  encouragement ; 
but  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  help  such  a  work  forward,  and  knowing, 
something  of  human  nature,  and  of  the  circumstances  of  my  friends, 
I  am  really  apprehensive  you  will  not  be  crowned  with  success. 
I  know  you  delight  in  doing  good  by  gladly  distributing,  and 
that  you  proceed  on  as  good  a  principle,  as  can  actuate  humanity : 
and  although,  perhaps,  no  action  performed  by  fallen  men,  can  be 
wholly  free  from  a  desire  of  self-promotion,  yet,  notwithstanding,  I 
consider  this  same  desire  under  the  regulation  of  rectitude,  not 


LETTER   XIX.  103 

only  admissible  but  laudable,  and  perhaps,  men  would  still  more 
effectually  elevate  themselves,  were  they  to  disclaim  all  title  to 
merit,  and  say,  with  every  faculty  of  their  souls,  "  Not  unto  us,  not 
wito  us,  but  unto  thy  name,  O  Lord!  be  all  the  glory."  Many  are 
the  methods  taken  by  the  pride  of  man  to  obtain  superiority  ;  how 
happy  would  it  be  for  our  species  in  general,  if  pride  were  mani- 
fested only  in  an  ambitious  desire,  to  surpass  our  brethren  in  acts 
of  beneficence.  Well,  in  God's  good  time  all  will  be  right. 

You  observe,  it  is  necessary  pride  should  be  humbled.  Assuredly 
then  it  will  be  humbled  ;  but  it  is  the  power  of  the  Almighty  which 
must  do  this,  for  it  is  not  in  us  to  will,  or  to  do  in  this  respect ;  he 
that  breathed  into  us  the  breath  of  life,  can  alone  regulate  the  mind. 
Ought  it  to  be  viewed  as  a  humiliating  consideration,  that  on 
comparing  our  actions  with  those  performed  by  the  only  wise  God 
our  Saviour,  we  come  to  learn  that  his  actions,  and  their  source,  is 
as  much  superior  to  ours,  as  the  divine  nature  is  to  the  human 
nature  ?  Man,  you  say,  was  made  to  have  dominion  over  all  things. 
What  man  ?  The  Jigure  or  the  substance  ?  "  One  'in  a  certain  place 
saith  thou  hast  made  man  a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  thou  hast  /tut 
all  tilings  in  subjection  under  him,  now  we  see  not  all  things  fiut  in 
subjection,  but  ive  see  Jesus,  &c.  &c." 

Yes,  blessed  be  this  man,  the  right  of  redemption  was  in  him, 
yea,  and  the  right  of  the  redeemed  too,  and  indeed  the  right  of  all 
things,  for  all  things  were  made  not  only  by  him,  but  for  him}  even 
the  wicked  were  made,  like  briars  and  thorns,  for  destruction.  The 
head  of  every  man  was  crowned  with  thorns  ;  thus  when  all  we 
like  ->heep  had  gone  astray,  the  iniquities  of  every  man  was  visited 
on  the  head  of  every  man,  for  the  Lord  laid  on  him  the  iniquities  of 
us  all ;  nor  is  it  wonderful,  that  on  this  head  of  every  man,  was  found 
the  emblem  of  the  curse  ;  on  his  head  who  was  made  a  curse  for 
tts,  on  the  day  that  burnt  as  an  oven,  when  the  proud,  and  all  who 
did  wickedly,  were  as  the  stubble.  Thanks  be  to  God  our  Saviour, 
who  so  effectually  put  away  our  transgressions,  by  the  sacrifice  of 
himself,  that  neither  root  nor  branch  remaineth  before  God,  to 
condemn  us.  So  that  we  can  say  we  are  black,  but  comely  ;  black 
in  ourselves,  but  comely  in  him,  in  whom  our  once  offended,  but 
now  reconciled  God  hath  accepted  us;  saying  I  have  not  seen 
iniquity  in  Jacob,  nor  perverseness  in  Israel.  Ye  are  complete  in 
him,  says  the  Apostle.  To  live  contented  in  the  belief  of  thh? 

VOL.  II.  U 


l_04  LETTED   XJX. 

glorious  truth,  is  to  live  by  faith.     To  seek  for  this  bliss  any  where 
else,  is  to  seek  for  the  living  amongst  the  dead. 

My  health,  my  dear  friend,  is  far  from  being  established,  and  I 
am  far  from  expecting  it  ever  will  be  ;  I  am,  you  know,  verging  on 
the  winter  of  life,  and  cannot  expect  much  fair  weather,  yet  there 
are  in  the  wintry  season  some  fair  days  ;  and  the  wintry  season  of 
life  produces  some  fair  days,  it  would  be  unreasonable  to  expect 
more.  .  .  *.<.  . 

By  one  consideration  I  am  consoled.  If  winter  be  gloomy,  it  is 
short.  I  shall  not  live  always.  Life  itself  is  generally  to  me  a 
most  intolerable  burden  ;  "  but  every  moment  takes  away  a  grain 
at  least,  of  the  dead  weight  that  hangs  upon  me,  and  gives  a  nearer 
prospect  of  the  grave. 

No  indeed,  I  am  so  far  from  wondering  that  mankind  in  gen- 
eral are  so  blinded  respecting  the  truth,  that  I  wonder  they  ai*e  not 
more  so.  Nothing  short  of  omnipotence  can  remove  the  veil  from 
the  heart  ;  and  thanks  to  almighty  God,  Omnipotent  power  will  in 
due  timd  take  away  the  face  of  the  covering  from  all  people  ;  and 
all  shall  know  him,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest. 

My  host  is  anxiously  employed  in  collecting  seeds  'for  his  gar- 
den ;  he  wishes  you  to  assist  in  procuring  him  some,  which  are  choice 
and  rare.  How  solicitous  are  we  to  sow  the  seed,  the  growth  of  which 
is  perishable,  and  which  can  only  support  our  dying  frames  ;  and 
how  little  concerned  to  sow  the  seed  of  everlasting  life.  But  such 
•was  not  the  procedure  of  the  Son  of  God— the  son  of  man — Glory- 
be  to  his  almighty  name,  to  whom  alone  it  is  due. 

The  acts  of  kindness  shewn  me  by  my  friends,  convince  me  I 
am  dear  to  them.  God  himself  has  proved  his  love  to  sinners,  by 
liis  given  favours.  God  so  loved  the  world,  he  gave  them  bis  Son  , 
and  in  him  all  things.  I  can  never  imagine  true  love  to  God  or 
man,  ever  took  place  in  any  heart,  without  rendering  it  studious  to 
please  the  object,  to  whom  it  was  attached.  By  their  fruits  shall 
yc  know  them. 

I  am  happy  in  the  prospect  of  seeing  you  ;  more  so  in  the  assur- 
ance that  you  are  not  likely  ever  to  want  a  motive  for  visiting  us  ; 
and  most  of  all,  that  you  are  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God. 

Yes,  my  friend,  we  do  indeed  hear  the  lip  of  truth  pronounce, 
my  peace  I  give  unto  you— my  peace  I  leave  with  you.  In  me  you 
shall  have  peace.  In  the  world  you  shall  have  tribulation  ;  but  be 
of  good  cheer— I  have  overcome  the  world.  Yet,  what  is  it  to  us> 


LETTER    XIX.  105 

that  he  has  overcome  the  world  ?  If  indeed  we  could  have  over- 
come the  world,  then  toe  should  have  been  conquerors,  and  how 
dignified  would  have  been  our  characters,  'and  how  peaceful  would 
have  been  our  future  lives  !  What  could  we  have  to  fear  from  a 
conquered  enemy,  you  know  ?  Then,  most  assuredly,  we  should 
have  been  of  good  cheer. 

And  why  not  now,  poor  sorrowing  way-worn  traveller  ?  since  all 
which  the  Redeemer  did,  he  did  for  us  men,  and  for  our  salvation  ; 
and  let  our  hearts,  our  believing  hearts,  ever  more  cheerfully  say, 
Thine,  O  Lord,  be  the  kingdom,  the  power  and  the  glory,  for  eve' 
and  ever,  amen.  This  is  the  glory  of  the  Christian  religion,  that  it 
gives  us  to  triumph  as  much  in  what  our  Saviour  has  done,  as  if  we 
had  performed  his  every  action  in  our  individual  persons, ;  and  we 
are  assured  we  shall  reap  every  advantage  arising  from  the  com- 
plete victory  he  hath  obtained,  as  much  as  if  it  had  been  the  result 
of  our  own  particular  exertions. 

Blessed  are  the  people  who  know  this  joyful  sound.  Happy  are 
they  who  believe  in  their  hearts,  what  the  word  and  spirit  saith,  re- 
specting the  head  and  the  members.  But  the  election  obtains  this 
knowledge,  and  the  rest  are  blinded  ;  yet,  as  we  have  a  thousand 
times  repeated,  we  are  assured  that  the  time  will  come,  when  the 
face  of  the  covering  will  be  taken  from  all  people,  and  the  veil  from 
all  hearts  ;  then  all  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God  together. 
I  will  transcribe  for  you,  the  conclusion  of  an  oration,  delivered  to 
our  masonic  brethren.  I  know  it  will  please  you. 

"  Worshipful  brethren,  and  respectable  friends.  The  maxims 
of  truth  and  the  principles  of  benevolence  must  finally  prevail,  and 
triumph  over  all  opposition  :  for  great  is  the  truth,  and  stronger 
than  all  things.  Sweet  is  benevolence,  the  source  of  felicity,  the 
highest  excellence  of  Deity,  The  works  of  the  devil  must  be 
completely  destroyed.  Vanity  and  lies  must  come  to  an  end.  AH 
the  seeming  evils,  and  apparent  blemishes,  and  imperfections  in 
the  universe,  which  is  the  building  of  God,  our  supreme  master, 
and  the  sovereign,  allwise  and  benevolent  Architect,  shall  in 
process  of  time  appear  to  be  necessary  parts,  and  real  beauties 
of  the  stupendous  and  amazing  structure.  The  mystery  of  GOD 
shall  at  length  be  finished,  and  righteousness  alone  shall  be  exalted. 

»*  What  transports  of  delight  !  what  sublime  raptures  of  bliss, 
must  every  heart  experience,  when  vice  and  mortality  shall  be 
known  no  more— when  calamity  shall  be  banished  the  creation — 


106  LETTER   XIX. 

when  all  tears  shall  be  wiped  from  all  eyes— when  all  enmity  shall 
be  erased  from  all  hearts-;— when  all  the  various  communities,  and 
combinations,  the  sexes  and  distinctions  of  people,  and  nations,  and 
languages,  and  manners,  after  being  conformed  to  the  maxims  of 
truth,  a*nd  inspired  with  the  affections  of  generosity  and  love,  shall 
be  united  upon  the  immense  theatre  of  simplicity,  before  mention- 
ed, in  one  general  assembly;  through  which  innocence  and  joy  shall 
reign  in  harmony  for  ever  !  What  august  and  majestic  scenes  shall 
open  to  gratify:  our  increasing  curiosity,  when  every  middle  wall  of 
partition  shall  be.  broken  down  and  removed,  and  we  no  longer 
confined  to  distinct  apartments  in  the  great  circle,  shall  be  at  liberty 
to  make  the  grand  lour  of  immensity,  and  meet  with  none  but 
friends  !  What  an  employment  for  eternity  !  What  enjoyment  for 
the  rational  and  longing  mind,  in  all  its  boundless  capacities  of 
pleasure. 

"  A  prospect  this,  which  if  any  thing  can,  must  irresistibly  prevail 

upon  us,  to  conduct  with  the  wisdom,  the  fortitude,  the  concord,  and 

the  dignity  becoming  MEN  of  REASON  and  brethren  of  HUMANITY." 

.  Thus  much  for  Mr.  D.'s  Oration  ;  to  you  I  leave  the  comment. 

As  there  is  nothing  for  which  I  more  ardently  wish  than  the 
promulgation  of  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  as  I  know  the 
"  Union"  well  calculated  to  accomplish  this  purpose,  I  do  most  sin* 
cerely  wish  your  subscription  may  be  liberally  encouraged.  I  trust 
you  and  your  honourable  friend  will  not  be  disappointed  respecting 
the  copies  you  expect  from  London. 

You  ask  if  I  have  any  further  addition  to  make  to  the  hymns  :  if 
you  pronounce  those  I  have  forwarded  worth  inserting,  you  are  in- 
debted for  them  to  my  apprehensions  of  standing  upon  the  threshold 
of  the  new  world.  I  expected  before  those  hymns  appeared  amongst 
men,  I  should  appear  among  angels  :  but  I  assure  you  I  have  so 
very  indifferent  an  opinion  of  my  attempts  in  this  line,  that  I  think 
I  shall  not  again  expose  myself  to  ridicule  or  censure.  When  you 
first  mentioned  selecting  from  Watts,  &c.  &c.  it  appeared  to  me 
like  sowing  different  seeds  in  the  same  field  ;  but  on  recollection, 
I  believe  a  judicious  hand  may  collect  various  fragments,  and  some 
few  whole  hymns,  that  appear  to  be  written  in  the  spirit  of  the  gos- 
pel ;  but  as  their  adherents  know  they  were  not  written  in  the  same 
spirit  which  dictated  Kelly's  hymns,  when  said  hymns  are  found  in 
his  collection,  will  it  not  induce  a  supposition  that  he  was  with 
them  in  spirit  ?  However,  you  are  the  best  judge  of  these  matters, 
and  to  you  therefore  I  leave  them. 


LETTER  XIX.  lOf 

You  ask  me  relative  to  the  narrow  way,  and  the  strait  gate  :  Mr. 
T.  asked  me  the  same  question  :  Take  my  ideas  in  a  few  words. 
There  is  but  one  way  lo  life,  viz.  by  keeping  the  commandments. 
Into  this  way  no  mere  man  ever  entered  ;  but  Jesus  Christ  enter- 
ed into  this  way.  Why  then  does  Jesus  himself  say,  strive  to  enter? 
Was  not  Jesus  made  under  the  law  ?  Must  he  not  teach  according 
to  the  dispensation  he  was  then  under  ?  Is  not  this  exhortation, 
strive  to  enter  in,  tantamount  to  another  passage,  if  ye  would  enter 
into  life,  keep  the  commandments  ?  And  again,  work  out  your  own 
salvation  with  fear  and  trembling. 

Thus  are  we  directed  to  make  trial  of  our  strength,  and  it  is  by 
this  mean  we  obtain  a  knowledge  of  our  own  insufficiency.  I 
had  not  known,  said  the  apostle,  that  lust  was  sin,  except  the  com- 
mandment had  said,  thou  shalt  not  covet.  But  Jesus  has  now  be- 
come the  way,  as  being  the  Lord  our  righteousness  ;  and  by  this 
way  if  any  man  enter  in  he  shall  be  saved  from  the  destruction  to 
which  the  broad  way  inevitably  leads ;  he  shall  go  in,  and  out,  and 
find  rest  and  perfect  security.  Thus  entering  into  the  narrow  way, 
is  synonymous  to  believing  ;  and  every  one  who  has  any  acquaint- 
ance with  his  own  unbelieving  heart — with  the  world  which  lay- 
eth  in  the  ivicked  one,  and  with  the  adversary  of  our  peace,  will 
easily  perceive  the  propriety  of  our  Lord's  exhortation,  strive  to 
enter  in  at  the  strait  gate.  Yes  indeed,  there  is  great  exercise  of 
mind  in  entering  in  at  this  door. 

Your  ideas  of  yourself  are  immaterial  ;  you  never  will  appear  so 
elevated  to  others,  as  when  you  are  inferior  in  your  own  eyes.  But 
what  have  we  to  do  with  instruments  ?  We  are  the  instruments  of 
which  the  great  Master  -will  make  his  own  use. 

Before  I  close  my  letter,  I  have  an  instance  of  mortality  to  re- 
cord. Mrs.  P.  is  no  more.  I  never  saw  death  appear  more  beau- 
tiful. When  such  spirits  take  their  departure  'tis  the  survivor  dies. 
We  suspected  no  danger  until  Sunday  evening,  and  then  the  dan- 
ger was  considered  as  small  ;  but  the  pang  at  her  bosom  was  the 
messenger  of  death.  She  herself  soon  recognized  him  ;  yet  we 
were  flattered  by  some  favourable  circumstances,  the  deception  of 
which  barbed  the  arrows  of  affliction.  But  this  night  of  adversity 
was  gilded  by  the  radiant  light  of  life  :  she  met  her  dissolution 
with  such  strong  faith,  as  gave  glory  to  the  Redeemer,  and  great 
consolation  to  his  disciples.  No  cloud  gathered  round  her  through 
the  whole  of  her  illness ;  she  saw  her  salvation  complete ;  she  saw 


108  LETTER   XIX. 

that  her  redemption  was  sure,  and  she  looked  to  the  separating 
moment  with  pleasure.  Yes,  the  affectionate  wife,  the  fond  mother, 
could  quit  with  peace  her  darling  family,  for  she  trusted  in  the 
Redeemer,  and  she  knew  in  whom  she  had  trusted. 

Thus  has  this  lady  witnessed,  in  the  presence  of  many,  a  good 
confession.  So  gentle  was  her  descent,  that  we  could  not  perceive 
the  instant  of  her  exit,  and  she  passed  quietly  without  pain  of  body 
or  mind,  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  Indeed  it  ap- 
peared to  us  that  she  was  literally  sleeping.  Happy  soul,  how 
highly  favoured  of  thy  God  J 

This  unexpected  demise  will  detain  me  here  until  next  Monday. 
May  God  preserve  unto  you,  your  dear  companion.  My  love  to  all 
friends.  I  ever  remain  your  friend  and  brother. 


LETTER  XX. 

To  the  Same. 

t 

JVlY  friends  are  involved  in  calamity.  Well,  this  is  the 
time  for  the  exercise  of  faith  ;  this  is  the  time  to  trust  in  the  Lord, 
and  stay  upon  the  God  of  our  salvation,  of  our  salvation  ;  yes,  it  is 
our  salvation  ;  nor  is  it  possible  we  can  ever  be  robbed  of  our  glori- 
ous inheritance  ;  because  the  God  of  this  salvation  is  our  God.  God 
is  love,  our  love  ;  God  is  tight,  our  light  ;  God  is  a  refuge,  our  ref- 
uge ;  God  is  a  shield,  our  shield  ;  but  time  would  fail  to  enumerate 
the  many  glorious  characters  our  God  sustains  ;  all  of  which  are 
ours  ;  and  is  not  this  enough  ?  yea  verily.  Did  we  believe  the 
omnipotent  God  engaged  for  our  protection,  we  should  at  all  times 
triumph  in  the  thought,  let  our  station  in  life  be  ever  so  replete 
with  thorns,  we  should  quietly  hope  and  patiently  wait  for  the  man- 
ifestation of  this  our  God,  in  every  of  his  characters,  well  persuad- 
ed they  were  all  full  of  grace  and  truth. 

I  need  not  tell  you  I  wished  for  you  last  Sunday.  I  shall  always 
wish  for  you  when  we  assemble  in  our  little  sanctuary.  I  wish  you 
would  throw  your  eye  over  the  seven  first  verses  of  the  ninth  chap- 


LETTER  Xl.  109 

ter  of  Deuteronomy  :  our  systeifi  is  very  clearly  taught  in  those 
verses  ;  but  in  what  chapter  of  the  book  of  God  is  it  not  taught  ? 
Here  we  are  very  happy ;  here  we  have  the  advantage  of  all  others, 
without  any  cause  for  boasting.  But  we  want  no  cause  for  boast- 
ing ;  Jesus  is  enough  for  us,  since  we  know  him  ;  we  want  no 
more.  It  is  enough  for  us  that  he  is  wise  and  good,  for  he  is  ours. 

I  wish  to  hear  regularly  how  you  proceed  in  the  new  and  living 
way  ?  Do  your  hearers  increase,  is  your  strength  proportioned  to 
your  day  ?  Do  yonr  friends  appear  serious,  and  are  they  so  ?  Do 
they  believe  with  their  heart,  or  with  their  head  ?  O,  may  God 
prepare  you,  for  whatever  is  prepared  for  you  !  I  sincerely  pray 
you  may  be  fitted  for  disappointment  j  let  your  expectations  be  ever 
so  moderate,  they  will  not  be  fully  answered.  Trust  ye  not  in  man, 
in  any  man  ;  trust  ye  in  the  Lord  alone,  in  him  you  may  at  all  times 
trust,  not  being  afraid,  but  in  him  you  will  not  always  trust,  you 
will  sometimes  lean  upon  an  arm  of  flesh,  and  you  will  find  it  "  a 
broken  reed  at  best,  but  oft  a  spear,  on  whose  sharp  point  your 
peace  will  bleed,  and  your  hope  expire,"  and  then  you  will  resolve, 
and  then  you  will  re-resolve  never  again  to  rest  your  hopes  of  hap- 
piness on  the  creature,  but  you  will  confide  again,  and  again  be 
disappointed,  until  the  emancipating  moment  when  you  shall 
leave  the  dull  body  behind. 

Do  you  not  often  find  you  gain  more  information  by  preaching, 
than  you  communicate  ?  But  you  cannot  precisely  answer  this 
question — yet  you  will  find  as  you  proceed,  abundant  remuneration. 
And  you  will  pronounce  it  your  interest  as  well  as  your  duty  to 
speak  well  of  your  Redeemer's  name.  By  the  way,  are  we  not 
servants  of  Christ  Jesus  ?  And  if  servants,  is  it  net  our  duty  to  do 
whatever  we  have  to  do  ?  Are  we  not  still  under  an  obligatory  law 
to  Christ  ?  Is  it  not  one  thing  to  have  the  answer  of  a  good  con- 
science by  the  resurrection  of  Christ  Jesus  from  the  dead,  and 
another  to  have  a  conscience  void  of  offence  respecting  our  duty  as 
servants  ? 

What  does  the  apostle  mean,  when  he  says,  I  trust  I  have  a 
good  conscience,  and  when  he  says  of  others,  their  consciences 
were  seared  as  with  a  hot  iron  ? 

I  venerate  all  those  who  act  conscientiously,  supposing  their 
consciences  do  not  lead  them  to  act  contrary  to  the  law  of  Christ. 
But  what  would  you  think  of  a  professor  of  Galvanism,  who  could 
go  to  mass,  and  take  the  wafer  from  the  hand  of  the  priest,  and 


HO  LETTER    XK. 

receive  the  sprinkling  of  the  holy  water  ?  What  sort  of  a  con- 
science do  you  think  such  a  Calvanist  must  have  ?  Such  Calvanists, 
such  Christians  must  have  a  very  inoffensive,  accommodating  re- 
ligion. These  Christians  will  commend  in  private,  the  narrow  way, 
and  walk  in  public,  in  the  broad  way.  Will  such  servants,  if  their 
Lord  cometh  and  findeth  them  so  doing,  be  commended  ? 

What  does  our  Saviour  mean,  when  he  says,  whosoever  shall 
be  ashamed  of  me,  and  my  words,  in  this  adulterous  generation,  of 
him  will  I  be  ashamed  before  my  Father  and  his  holy  angels  ? 

Yes,  yes,  the  world  is  a  witch,  that  is  certain,  and  right  sorry  am 
I  you  are  so  much  bewitched  by  this  same  world ;  take  care  my 
good  friend,  I  am  not  much  afraid  of  the  deceitfulness  of  riches, 
but  the  cares  of  this  world,  which  increase  so  fast  upon  you,  may 
become  very  injurious  to  you— No,  no,  it  is  not  in  our  day  that  the 
truth  will  prevail  as  we  wish  to  see  it,  and  indeed  we  have  very 
little  reason  from  scripture,  or  the  nature  of  things,  to  expect  the 
religion  of  the  Redeemer  will  ever  be  popular,  until  thence  of  the 
covering  be  taken  from  allfieople,  and  the  -veil  from  all  nations.  No, 
my  friend,  truth  will  not  suddenly  become  acceptable  to  the  million^ 
until  it  is  sufficiently  tempered  by  worldly  wisdom,  and  in  fact  it 
then  ceases  to  fee  truth.  However,  it  may,  indeed  it  does  prevail, 
in  a  good  degree,  and  if  our  Redeemer  should  grant  us,  and  those 
who  see  the  truth  as  it  is  in  his  blessed  self,  sufficient  grace  to 
conduct  properly,  and  to  act  a  faithful  part,  much  may  be  done. 
For  my'self,  my  journeyings  in  this  country  have  been  laborious, 
but  I  have  the  felicity  to  believe  I  have  not  laboured  in  vain. 

I  am  sorry  A.  did  not  answer  your  expectations,  but  you  must 
remember  his  frame,  and  consider  it  is  but  dust ;  that  he  is  of  the 
earth,  earthy  ;  that  to  err  is  human,  and  to  forgive,  divine  :  You 
may,  for  ought  I  know,  be  again  in  the  garden,  and  in  the  same 
company,  and  if  so,  I  trust  your  feelings  are  the  same.  God  is 
present,  were  our  eyes  open  to  see  him,  every  where.  I  wish  no 
greater  bliss  to  any  being  whom  I  love,  than  a  feeling  sense  of  the 
presence  of  God. 

The  testimony  of  that  description  of  Universalists,  to  whom  you 
advert,  really  afflicts  my  soul ;  they  are  doing  all  in  their  power  to 
throw  the  whole  Bible  into  confusion.  What  think  you  of  their 
asserting  that  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram,  were  lively  types  of 
Jesus  Christ  ?  They  insist  that  no  being  who  was  ever  once  happy, 
can  now  be  miserable ;  the  experience  of  every  hour  contradicts 


LETTER   XX.  Ill 

their  absurd  assertions.  In  fact,  the  devil  has  so  deluded  those 
poor  souls,  as  to  induce  them  to  deny  his  existence — hence  every 
scripture,  which  points  to  the  adversary,  they  apply  '.o  our  Saviour  ; 
These  blasphemies  are  beyond  expression  shocking,  and  I  am 
beyond  expression  pained  by  these  wild,  extravagant  ideas.  I  have 
sought  opportunities  of  conversing  with  preachers  of  this  descrip- 
tion, not  for  their  sakes,  nor  my  own,  but  for  the  sake  of  the  people 
in  general,  among  whom  they  labour.  I  really  think  they  want, 
whether  they  know  it  or  not,  to  be  taught  the  way  of  the  Lord  more 
perfectly. 

But  I  a  little  suspect,  they  are  afflicted  with  that  plague  of  the 
heart,  spiritual  pride,  they  will  not  submit  to  be  taught,  even  by 
our  Lord  or  his  apostles ;  yet  surely  it  cannot  derogate  from  the 
importance  of  any  individual,  to  receive  instruction  from  any  one, 
however  humble,  whom  the  divine  master  chooses  to  employ  in  his 
service,  for  whoever  be  the  instrument,  Gocl  is  the  source.  Surely 
Apollos  was  not  less  taught  of  God,  because  his  two  Christian 
friends  took  him  to  their  houses  and  taught  him  the  way  of  God 
more  perfectly.  My  wish  for  a  union  of  sentiment  among  those, 
especially  teachers,  who  advocate  the  pure  doctrines  of  God  our 
Saviour,  is  a  predominating  wish.  I  have  been  accused  of  as- 
suming the  dictator,  but  the  truth  is,  it  would  give  me  inexpressi- 
ble satisfaction  to  find,  in  every  town  on  the  continent,  a  preacher 
infinitely  superior  to  myself,  both  for  matter  and  manner.  I  do 
not  think  I  should  be  tortured  by  envy.  God  all-gracious,  increase 
the  number  of  faithful,  well  instructed  labourers,  who  may  admin- 
ister the  truth  in  righteousness. 

I  do  assure  you,  I  am  extremely  anxious  to  procure  the  re- 
quested article  for  Mrs.  P.  I  am  especially  solicitous  to  gratify 
her ;  there  is  no  sen-ice  which  I  can  render  her,  as  a  friend,  to 
which  she  is  not  entitled.  I  assure  you,  I  have  a  full  conviction 
of  obligation.  If  indeed  she  had  taken  pleasure  in  hearing  me 
proclaim  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  I  should  think  we  were  at 
least  upon  even  ground ;  and  that  if  she  had  sowed  unto  me  carnal 
tilings,  I  had  sowed  unto  her  spiritual  things  ;  but  as  the  dear 
lady  has  not  hitherto  been  able  to  receive  the  Lord's  sayings,  she 
can  have  no  predilection  for  me,  as  the  servant  of  the  Redeemer, 
and  I  must  continue  in  her  debt  for  countless  acts  of  kindness. 
May  God  in  heaven  bless  her ;  but  she  is  already  blessed  with  all 
spiritual  blessings  in  Christ  Jesus ;  ami  what  she  does  not  yet 

VOL.  II.  l£~ 


112  LETTER    XX. 

know,  and  what  it  is  impossible  that  any  mere  man  can  teach  her, 
she  will  know  hereafter,  when,  as  it  is  written,  all  shall  be  taught 
of  God — May  the  Almighty  vouchsafe  to  hasten  this  blissful 
period. 

And  so  you  are  at  last  persuaded  that  the  cause  in  which  you 
are  engaged  is  the  cause  of  God.  How  much  is  contained  in 
this  avowal,  and  yet  how  long  doth  the  carnal  mind  oppose  this 
conviction  ?  Yes,  if  we  be  sure  of  any  thing,  we  are  sure  this 
cause  is  of  God.  Doth  not  the  apostle  somewhere  say,  speaking 
of  the  great  first  cause,  Of  him  are  all  things  ?  But  while  we  are 
assured  the  cause  of  truth  is  indeed  the  cause  of  God,  how  little 
beside  this,  do  we,  or  can  we  know,  and  how  little  beside  this  need 
we  know.  They  who  knew  most,  knew  but  in  part,  but  they 
pressed  on  to  perfection,  which  they  found  when  they  entered  into 
the  joy  of  the  Lord. 

Suffer  me  again  to  inquire,  are  any  of  your  hearing  friends  so 
satiated,  that  they  are  ready  to  pronounce  the  best  property  of  a 
sermon,  its  brevity  ;  and  to  value  a  preacher  more  for  the  fewness- 
of  his  words,  than  for  the  magnitude  of  his  discoveries  ?  Should 
you  ever  reach  this  era  of  mortification,  endeavour  to  indulge  them 
in  this  respect ;  a  weakly  body  will  not  thrive  by  much  feeding. 
Indeed,  I  have  sometimes  thought,  that  in  the  present  state  we  are- 
better  capable  of  enduring  a  great  deal  of  evil,  than  a  great  deal 
of  good.  Sparing  diet  agrees  best  with  our  constitution  in  more 
particulars  than  one.  It  is  a  considerable  portion  of  time  before 
children  are  able  to  bear  strong  meat,  and  even  when  they  are, 
their  health  in  a  great  measure  depends  on  the  quantity  as  well  as 
quality  of  the  food  they  receive.  I  will  essay  to  bear  this  fact  in 
mind.  The  spirit,  while  tabernacled  in  clay,  sympathizes  with> 
and  greatly  resembles  the -body. 

Since  I  last  wrote  to  you,  I  have  seen,  and  conversed  with  the 
Rev.  Mr.  - I  admire  him  much ;  his  conduct  and  expres- 
sions evince  one  of  the  best  hearts  I  have  known.  I  have  con- 
ceived a  very  strong  affection  for  him,  and  to  the  confusion  of  the 
enemies  of  the  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour,  a  very  large  number  of' 
respectable  hearers  have  seen  him  and  your  friend  enter  the  pulpit 

together.     Mr. sang,  and  addressed  the  throne  of  grace,  and, 

by  his  request,  I  preached.  A  greater  part  of  his  congregation 
are  enemies  to  me,  because,  in  their  judgment,  I  do  not  sufficiently 
expatiate  upon  inward  holiness  ;  for,  although  they  call  themselves 


(  LETTER  XX.  113 

Universalists,  yet  Christ  is  not  sufficient  for  them ;  but  I  have 
preached  to  their  preacher  in  private,  and  I  have  the  satisfaction 
to  pronounce,  that  he  receives  the  grace  of  God  with  avidity. 

I  have  this  morning  heard  a  very  melancholy  piece  of  intelli- 
gence. Poor  Mrs.  C.  has  lost  her  husband ;  I  feel  sensibly  for  the 
poor  lady,  especially  in  her  present  situation.  Her  parents  too,  I 
know  they  are  children  of  affliction  ;  yet  this  stroke  will  deeply 
wound  them,  for  we  rarely  become  invulnerable  to  the  shafts  of 
adversity.  Surely  it  is  strange  we  are  so  easy  in  life,  as  we  gen- 
erally are,  considering  on  how  precarious  a  tenure  we  hold  our 
temporal  enjoyments.  We  are  every  moment  liable  to  be  deprived 
of  afl  that  can  render  existence  tolerable,  and  yet  we  laugh,  sing« 
eat,  and  sleep,  as  if  we  were  beyond  the  reach  of  fate ;  and  our 
consolations  immortal !  And  is  not  this  a  mercy  ;  for  we  are  thus 
rendered  tranquil,  almost  as  much,  as  if  we  held  our  possessions 
upon  a  durable  grant  ?  But  one  fact  is  still  more  unaccountable, 
that  when  these  heavy  calamities  overtake  us,  unexpectedly  over- 
take us,  thus  acquiring  additional  weight,  although  at  the  instant, 
we  conceive  it  impossible  to  survive  the  deprivation,  yet  pass  a 
few  hours,  and  lo,  the  wounds  made  by  calamity  are,  almost  without 
our  consent,  quite  closed  !  Well,  wejl,  this  also  is  right.  I  often 
think  of  the  word  of  the  Lord,  In  this  world  you  shall  have  tribu- 
lation :  but  in  me  you  shall  have  peace ;  and  again,  We  live  by 
faith,  and  not  by  sight. 

We  do  not  expect  tribulation  in  the  coming  state,  why  should 
we  expect  peace  in  this  ?  No,  this  is  not  our  rest ;  peace  abidetli 
not  in  this  world  ;  and  hence,  sighs  may  sooner  fail,  than  cause  to 
sigh.  Yet,  although  every  day  produceth  its  quantum  of  evil,  we 
appear  as  if  not  content  therewith,  and  are  therefore  anticipating 
evils  we  may  never  see.  It  is  here,  I  conceive,  that  the  word  of 
our  Redeemer  appears  as  an  apple  of  gold,  in  a  picture  of  silver. 

Take  no  thought  for  the  morrow— but  in  this  particular,  as  in 
every  other,  we  are  constrained  to  acknowledge,  his  thoughts  are 
not  as  our  thoughts.  Jesus  is  continually  directing,  and  we  con- 
tinually neglecting.  Alas  !  for  us,  we  are  our  own  tornienters  ! 
When  shall  we  be  able  to  cease  from  men,  and  find  ourselves 
where  we  properly  belong,  in  him  ? 

A  friend  of  ours  is  suffering  from  pecuniary  losses,  and  as  the 
pains  and  pleasures  of  my  friends  arc  in  some  sort  my  own,  I  am 
under  a  necessity  of  sorrowing  with  him — Yet  we  can  say.  What. 


114  LETTER  XX. 

is  this  world  ?  It  is  not  worth  a  thought !  gold  and  silver — nothing 
more  than  white  and  yellow  dirt !  A  candidate  for  a  blessed  eter- 
nity elated  or  depressed  on  account  of  the  gathering  or  scattering 
of  such  paltry  stuff !  Thus  -we  talk,  while  the  despoiler  is  at  a  dis- 
tance, and  thus  we  may  talk,  when  calamity,  pecuniary  calamity, 
comes  home  to  us  ;  but  who  does  not  know  how  possible  it  is  for 
the  fine  feelings,  and  the  ./?«<?  sp.cech.es  made  upon  these  occasions, 
to  be  diametrically  opposite  to  each  other.  In  short,  pride  makes 
us  wish  to  possess  much  of  this  world.  "  What  shall  we  have" 
said  the  poor  fellows  who  left  their  little  all ;  and  pride  makes  us 
wish  to  appear,  as  if  we  were  above  being  affected  by  such  trifles  ! 
and  pride  frequently  obliges  us  to  torture  invention  for  arguments 
to  keep  us  in  countenance,  even  with  ourselves — In  short,  we  are 
poor  imbecile  creatures. 

Yes,  indeed,  your  observation  is  just ;  it  is  truly  pleasing  to  see 
individuals  making  a  cheerful  exit,  in  the  assured  hope  of  a  better 
state  of  existence. 

Did  I  tell  you  the  Philadelphians  are  about  erecting,  by  sub- 
scription, a  house  for  public  worship  ;  the  introduction  to  which 
subscription  paper  hath  a  paragraph  which  is  thus  worded  ? 
*<  Which  house  shall  be  cheerfully  opened,  upon  application  to  a 
committee  to  be  chosen  out  of  the  congregation  and  church,  to  all 
denominations,  and  especially  to  those  who  teach  the  universal 
love  of  God,  and  the  final  restitution  of  all  things  1"  Is  it  not 
Delightful  to  observe  the  declination  of  prejudice  ? 
I  am,  as  usual,  yours  most  sincerely. 


LETTER  XXI.  31& 

LETTER  XXI. 

To  the  Same. 

September  26,  1785. 

WT  DEAR  FRIEND, 

1  HAVE  been  to  Oxford,  where  we  have  held  an  assem- 
bly truly  primitive.  We  deliberated  upon,  first,  a  name  ;  secondly, 
the  propriety  of  being  united  for  our  common  defence  ;  thirdly, 
on  the  advantages  of  an  annual  meeting  of  representatives  from  the 
different  societies  ;  fourthly,  on  keeping  up  a  constant  correspond- 
ence by  letter.  Each  of  these  particulars  are  to  be  laid  before 
the  societies  represented  by  their  delegates,  and  if  approved,  such 
approbation  to  be  announced  by  circular  letters,  addressed  to 
leading  members  of  the  several  associations.  Thus  at  present 
stands  the  business. 

I  am  grateful  for  your  last  very  kind  favour.  I  am  exceedingly 
pleased  with  the  matter  it  contains,  and  the  manner  in  which  that 
matter  is  expressed ;  for  each  of  which  sources  of  pleasure,  I  do 
most  sincerely  thank  you.  I  wish  you  were  at  leisure  to  pen  your 
thoughts  freely  as  they  rise,  either  for  me,  or  some  other  friend, 
who  would  preserve  them ;  then,  perhaps,  the  views  with  which 
you  are  favoured,  would  neither  die  in  thinking  nor  in  writing ; 
and  you  might  be  enabled  to  do,  what  I  have  often  wished  I  could 
do,  leave  behind  you  what  would  oblige  your  friends  in  particular 
and  the  public  in  general,  to  say,  "  He  being  dead,  yet  speaketh." 
Thus  you  would  continue  to  instruct  mankind  after  you  had  taken 
your  departure  from  this  present  world.  How  many  now  in  the 
kingdom  of  our  Father,  still  continue  with  us  in  their  writings,  and 
are  by  this  means  distinguished  by  a  being  in  both  worlds ;  a  con- 
sciousness of  this  must  augment  their  felicity.  Do  they  not,  as 
often  as  they  reflect,  that  while  they  in  heaven  are  tasting  sublime 
enjoyments,  they  are  contributing  to  the  pleasure  and  profit  of  the 
world  they  have  quitted  ;  do  they  not,  from  this  consideration,  de- 
rive ^upe^jpr  satisfaction  ?  and  are  they  not  thus  imitators  of  their 
divine  Master,  who,  although  not  visible  to  our  sight,  never  leaves 


116  LETTER   XXI. 

us  nor  forsakes  us  ?  I  should  be  exceeding  glad  to  know,  that  I 
should  leave  behind  me  writings,  that  would  be  read  with  pleasure 
and  profit,  by  multitudes  yet  unborn.  But,  what  would  the  greater 
pai^t  of  readers,  even  of  the  present  age,  know  of  the  writer  more 
than  the  name  ?  and  whence  is  it,  that  the  noblest  minds  have 
toiled  merely  for  a  name  through  a  long  succession  of  years  ? 

But  pride  would  assign  a  more  laudable  motive,  and  piety,  in  the 
religious  walk,  furnishes  an  honourable  stimulus.  Yet,  still,  are 
we  really  actuated  by  any  thing  more  than  a  love  of  fame  ?  How 
very  remote  are  causes  !  how  very  rarely  do  we  find  out  the  causes 
of  our  own  conduct  in  life ;  how  very  little  do  we  know  of  others 
or  of  ourselves ;  yet  vain  man  would  be  wise. 

However,  let  the  causes  that  prompt  men  to  write  be  what  they 
may,  the  effects  are  very  good,  and  I  do  not  know  that  we  are 
called  to  investigate  motives.  For  my  own  part,  were  I  qualified 
for  a  writer,  I  should  assuredly,  without  stopping  to  hunt  after 
my  motives,  write  on ;  and  although  my  writings  might  not  sur- 
vive the  writer,  hope  would  still  soothe  my  wishes,  and  I  should 
•write  on ;  and  whatever  the  world  may  think  fit  to  say  of,  or  do 
with  my  performances,  I  should  be  circumstanced  pretty  much 
like  some  of  our  muck-worms,  who  spend  their  whole  life  in  gath- 
ering up  riches.  "  If,"  say  they,  u  the  heirs  of  my  wealth  receive 
half  the  pleasure  in  wasting^  that  I  have  derived  from  accumulating^ 
they  will  have  no  cause  of  complaint :"  thus,  were  I  able  to  write  a 
book,  should  that  posterity  to  whom  I  should  bequeath  the  volume, 
obtain  but  a  moiety  of  the  pleasure  in  the  use,  or  even  in  the  abuse 
thereof,  that  I  should  as  I  beheld  it  daily  encrease  under  my  eye, 
their  time  might  be  abundantly  more  heavily  passed.  But,  alas,  the 
pages  I  shall  leave  will  be  but  few  1  Perhaps  yourself  or  some 
other  kind  friend,  sufficiently  acquainted  with  my  sentiments,  to 
form  a  judgment  of  what  /  would  have  said,  may,  when  I  am  gone, 
collect  some  of  my  letters  on  a  variety  of  subjects,  and  if  I,  or  my 
sentiments,  should  be  deemed  of  sufficient  consequence  to  excite, 
immediately  after  my  departure,  the  Indignation  of  some  eminent 
writer  in  such  measure,  as  to  engage  him  to  draw  his  pen  against 
me,  who  knows  but  encouragement  may  be  given  for  printing 
Memoirs  and  Letters  of  the  late  Mr.  John  Murray,  5kc.  &c. 

I  have  been  thrown  into  this  train  of  reflection  by  a  manuscript 
intended  for  the  press,  submitted  by  the  author  to  my  revision 
and  correction.  But  the  office  of  correction  is  a  hazardous  office, 


LETTER  XXI.  1(7 

and  the  critical  remarker  is  generally  considered  invidious.  Gil 
Bias  and  his  dignified  clergyman,  exhibit  an  excellent  lesson,  and 
a  recollection  of  the  fate  of  the  degraded  favourite,  shall  upon  this 
occasion,  be  properly  influential.  On  mature  deliberation,  I  shall 
return  the  manuscript  precisely  as  I  received  it.  I  wish  the  subjects 
of  my  author  had  not  been  previously  exhautied.  I  wish  ;  but  no 
matter.  If  I  were  at  liberty  I  would  send  you  this  manuscript. 
You  would  observe  many  remarks  worthy  notice,  though  to  you 
nothing  is  new.  But  why  regard  any  thing  of  this  nature-the  less* 
in  consequence  of  its  wanting  the  charm  of  novelty-?  The  sun  is 
not  the  less  pleasing  because  it  received  its  birth  on  the  fourth 
day  of  time,  and  has  continued  its  irradiating  influence  through  re- 
volving centuries ;  what  though  it  recedes  and  returns  in  the  same 
order  with  each  returning  day,  still  we  admire  and  rejoice  in  its 
genial  power ;  but,  perhaps,  one  reason  why  the  sun  itself  con- 
tinues to  charm,  is  the  variety  of  its  appearance  ;  did  it  always  rise* 
shine,  and  set  clear,  should  we  not  be  very  apt  to  forget  there  was 
a  sun  ?  I  fancy  we  should  not  in  such  circumstances  be  so  accus- 
tomed to  give  our  friends,  upon  every  occasion  the  same  informa- 
tion which  they  are  equally  ready  to  give  us — The  delightful  ap-> 
pearance  of  the  weather. 

Yes,  we  love  something  new.  God  himself  has  planted  this 
love  of  novelty  in  our  nature,  at  least  I  believe  he  has  ;  for  it  is 
extremely  natural :  And  is  it  not  somewhere  said,  the  voice  of 
nature  is  the  voice  of  God  ?  It  does  not  appear  to  me  that  this 
fondness  for  something  new  is  a  vjeed  growing  in  this  degenerated, 
uncultivated  soil.  The  blessed  inhabitants  of  heaven  are  happy 
in  singing  the  neio  song  of.  Moses  and  the  Lamb.  Can  it  then  be 
matter  of  wonder  that  we  should  seek  after  something  new,  either 
in  matter  or  manner  ?  Mr.  W.  the  elder  declares  he  has  no  curi^ 
osity ;  that  he  has  no  desire  to  make  any  neio  discovery  ;  but  in 
this  the  poor  gentleman  deceives  himself,  or  perhaps  more  prop- 
erly is  himself  deceived.  I  should  have  observed  to  you,  but  you 
are  not  now  to  be  told,  that  I  am  regularly  irregular ;  yet  I  oughl 
to  have  informed  you  in  its  place,  that  Mr.  W.  preached  a  most 
excellent  sermon  to  the  Oxford  Convention.  His  text  was  se- 
lected from  Galatians,  i.  8.  "  But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from 
heaven,  preach  any  other,  gospel  unto  you  than  that  which  we  have 
preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accurse.d."  By  the  desire  of  Mr 
W.  I  finished  the  subject  he  had  commenced ;  and  I  proceeded  -it*. 
the  following  manlier: 


1  18  LETTER  XXI. 

Our  beloved  friend,  and  very  dear  brother,  having  given  you  a 
clear  view  of  the  gospel,  has  referred  to  me  the  consideration  of 
the  apostolic  affirmation—"  But  though  wet  or  an  angel  from 
heaven  preach  unto  you  any  other  gospel,  than  that  which  we  have 
preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed."  Suppose,  for  example, 
ive,  who  have  now.  preached  that  you  are  redeemed  from  the 
curse  of  the  law,  in  consequence  of  Jesus  being  made  a  curse  for 
you ;  that  you  who  being  unrighteous,  could  in  such  a  character, 
have  no  inheritance  in  that  kingdom,  which  the  .unrighteous  can- 
not inherit,  are  now  heirs,  joint  heirs  with  Christ,  according  to 
promise,  in  the  fulfilment  of  that  prophecy, — "  The  name  whereby 
he  shall  be  called  is  the  Lord  our  righteousness  ;"  that  we  who 
have  sinned,  and  on  whom,  as  sinners,  the  sentence  had  passed — 
"  The  soul  that  sinneth  shall  die ;"  shall  live,  and  not  die,  not  in 
consequence  of  making  void  the  law,  but  in  consequence  of  Jesus 
dying  for  us,  and  that  in  such  a  way,  that  his  death  was,  in  the  eye 
of  infinite  truth  and  justice,  considered  our  death  ;  so  that  con- 
strained by  the  love  of  God,  we  judge  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then 
are  all  dead  ;  and  that  the  just,  thus  dying  for  the  unjust,  was  to 
bring  them  to  God,  and  that  being  thus  brought  to  God,  he  hath 
accepted  us  in  the  beloved ;  and  that  we  are  complete  in  him ; 
and  that  the  just  God  who  hath  accepted  us  in  our  head,  -will  in  no 
wise  cast  us  out ;  and  that  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the  which 
he  will  judge  the  world  hi  righteousness,  not  by  themselves ;  the 
apostle  would  not  dare  to  judg'e  himself  by  himself,  but  by  that 
man  whom  he  hath  ordained,  not  only  to  be  the  judge  of  quick 
and  dead,  but  also  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour ;  to  give  repent- 
ance to  the  impenitent,  and  remission  of  sins  to  the  offender.  That 
your  transgressions  are  blotted  out,  and  your  iniquities  pardoned. 
That  when  all  we  like  sheep  had  gone  astray,  every  one  to  his  own 
way,  the  Lord  laid  upon  the  Redeemer  the  iniquities  of  us  all,  and 
that  having  suffered  for  our  sins,  and  put  them  away  by  the  sacri- 
fice of  himself,  God  is  now  a  reconciled  God,  not  imputing  unto 
the  world  their  trespasses ;  .having  made  the  humanity  of  Christ 
sin  for  us,  that  we  may  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him. 

Suppose,  I  say,  that  we  who  have  thus,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
authorized  by  divine  authority,  preached  this  true,  this  everlasting 
gospel,  should,  through  the  mutability  of  our  nature,  and  that  dread- 
ful propensity  in  our  evil  hearts  to  turn  aside  as  a  broken  bow, 
from  the  mark  of  the  prize  of  our  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus— 


LETTER   XXI.  119 

suppose  we  should  preach  unto  you  another  gospel,  assuring  you 
that  your  own  obedience  to  the  righteous  law  must  exempt  you  from 
the  curse  denounced  against  law  breakers,  or  you  would  never  be 
exempted  ;  that  you  must  be  distinguished  from  the  rest  of  man- 
kind who  are  unrighteous,  by  a  change  wrought  in  yourselves,  so 
that  you  may  be  so  fully  convinced  you  are  not  like  other  men,  that 
you  may  be  able  in  the  presence  of  God,  to  thank  him  for  his  dis- 
criminating grace,  or  you  never  can  have  any  legal  or  just  claim  to 
an  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  of  Christ — that  sinners 
not  thus   changed  and  made  righteous,  must  assuredly  die  the 
death,  and  the  unjust  assuredly  suffer  in  their  own  persons,  for 
their  own  sins,  before  they  can  be  brought  to  God  ;  and  that  should 
they  approach  him  previous  to  this  change,  he  will  assuredly  cast 
them  out  into  the  fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels — For 
that  although  Jesus  died  for  sinners,  yet  his  death  in  the  sight  of 
infinite  justice  was  not  the  death  of  the  sinner,  and  that  the  sen- 
tence passed  on  the  sinner  is  still  in  full  force  ;  the  soul  that  sin- 
neth  shall  die — That  we  are  not  accepted  in  the  beloved,  nor  com- 
plete in  him  ;  and  that  therefore  the  just  God  hath  appointed  a 
day  in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by  that 
righteous  law  which  condemns  the  offender  to  everlasting  perdi- 
tion,  and  sets  the  obedient  free — That  on  that  day  the  sinners  of 
mankind  will  find  that  their  transgressions  are  not  pardoned  ;  that 
their  iniquities  were  not  blotted  out ;  that  they  were  not  laid  upon 
Jesus  ;  or  if  they  were,  that  he  did  not  put  them  away  ;  that  he 
performed  no  more  than  was  performed  by  the  sacrifices  under  the 
Mosaic  dispensation  ;  putting  them  away  and  yet  leaving  the  peo- 
ple still  in  guilt,  and  under  condemnation  ;  and  that  consequently, 
God  ta  not,  cannot  be  reconciled  unto  the  world  ;  nor  ever  will  be 
until  they  are  first  reconciled  unto  him  ;  that  he  really  does  still 
impute  unto  them  their  trespasses;  and  that  although  it  may  in 
some  sense  be  true  that  Jesus  was  made  sin  for  them,  yet  we  can- 
not think  that  sinners,  black  with  crimes  in  themselves,  can  be  made 
the  righteousness  of  God  in  him. 

If,  I  say,  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  should  preach  a  gospel  so 
different  from  that  already  declared  to  you,  let  him  be  accursed, 
let  him  be  considered  in  the  same  point  of  view,  with  respect  to 
the  gospel,  that  the  Jews  considered  the  ignorant  Gentiles  with 
respect  to  the  law — let  those  who  know  not  the  law  be  accursed. 

VOL.  II.  16 


120  LETTER   XXI. 

But  should  it  be  asked  how,  with  what  propriety,  can  the  preach- 
ing you  thus  describe,  be  termed  gospel,  since  gospel  is  literally 
glad  tidings,  or  good  news  ?  We  answer,  the  Apostle  did  not  con- 
skier  this  testimony  gosjiel ;  his  sentiments  were  the  reverse  of 
this  testimony  ;  he  only  speaks  of  it  as  the  first  believers,  who  be- 
ing zealous  for  the  law,  spake  of  the  soul-perverting  doctrine  they 
preached.  They  called  their  preaching  gospel  preaching  ;  and  for 
the  purpose  of  making  it  appear  in  some  sort  consistent  with  the 
name,  they  declared  unto  the  people  glad  tidings  ;  that  in  conse- 
quence of  the  descent  of  Jesus  Christ,  upon  this  our  globe,  we  may 
now  be  served,  and  it  is  entirely  our  own  fault  if  we  be  not  ;  that  we 
have  not  the  same  law,  in  all  its  fulness  to  obey  that  the  Jews  had  ; 
that  many  of  the  ceremonies  are  taken  out  of  the  way  ;  that  God 
now  only  requires  us  to  keep,  his  commandments,  to  do  justice,  to 
love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  God  j  and  should  we,  through 
the  imbecility  of  our  nature,  err  from  the  path  of  rectitude,  we  be- 
ing able  to  appeal  to  God,  that  it  was  not  willingly  or  by  design,  the 
Mediator  will,  in  such  circumstances,  intercede  for  us  ;  and  on 
our  repentance  and  reformation,  we  shall  be  taken  into  favour. 
Thus,  although  the  law  be  indeed  broken,  and  your  souls  have  sin- 
ned, yet  to  such  favourites  we  bring  glad  tidings  ;  you  shall  not 
die,  nor  suffer  the  curse  of  a  broken  law. 

What  although  the  unrighteous  cannot  inherit  eternal  life,  yet 
behold  we  bring  unto  you  glad  tidings  :  you  may  be  righteous  if 
you  will  ;  for  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  show  you,  by  his  bright 
example,  what  you  must  do  if  you  would  be  righteous  ;  which  but 
for  his  appearance  you  never  could  have  known  ;  and  not  only  so, 
but  if  you  will  only  see,  and  be  in  love  with  this  divine  pattern,  and 
do  all  in  your  power  to  imitate  him,  whenever  you  find  yourself 
through  human  weakness,  unable  to  attain  to  his  likeness,  he  will, 
if  you  continually  call  upon  him,  help  you  ;  nay,  he  will  work  in  you 
to  will  and  to  do :  behold  therefore  we  bring  you  glad  tidings ;  you 
will  have  all  the  reward  and  commendation,  as  if  you  had  by  your 
own  inherent  strength,  wrought  out  your  own  salvation. 

Thus,  if  by  close  attention  to  the  rules  laid  down  in  the  precepts 
of  the  law,  and  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ  you  attain  to  righteous- 
ness, you  shall  not  be  condemned  with  sinners  ;  but  when  God 
shall  say  to  them,  Depart  ye  cursed  into  everlasting  fire,  he  shall 
say  to  you,  Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father  ;  while  to  the  sinner  he 
says,  Thou  wicked  servant,  thou  shpuldst  have  put  my  money  to 


LETTER   XXI.  121 

usury,  he  will  say  to  you  who  have  kept  his  commandments,  Well 
done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord. 

But  as  this  does  not  seem  glad  tidings  to  every  creature,  we 
•would  say  to  the  unjust,  who  must  suffer  for  their  sins,  that  their 
sufferings  shall  finally  bring  them  to  God  ;  that  when  they  have 
suffered  as  much  as  the  justice  of  God  can  demand,  so  that  on 
scrutinizing  the  account,  it  will  appear  that  the  sinner  has  paid  the 
uttermost  farthing  ;  then  they  shall  come  forth  from  the  deep  dun- 
geon, where  by  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ  they  have  been  enabled 
to  suffer  so  much,  and  give  glory  to  him,  who  Uy  suffering  so  much 
in  his  own  person,  rendered  it  possible  for  them  to  obtain  salvation 
by  their  own  deeds  and  sufferings. 

Thus  shall  all  finally  be  happy  ;  although  not  all  precisely  in  the 
same  way.  Some  shall  attain  endless  felicity  by  obedience  to  the 
law,  and  others  by  suffering  the  pains  and  penalties  annexed  to  the 
breach  of  the  law.  What  then  becomes  of  the  finished  redemp- 
tion wrought  out  by  the  Redeemer  of  men  ?  Yet  it  is  easy  to  prove 
that  this  testimony  is  gospel ;  but  it  must  be  confessed  that  there 
is  as  much  difference  between  the  two  gospels,  as  between  heaven 
above  and  earth  beneath  ;  and  such  who  are  under  the  influence  of 
the  spirit  of  this  world,  merely  of  the  earth,  eaithy,  will  undoubt- 
edly prefer  the  latter  gospel ;  while  such  who  are  under  the  in- 
fluence of  his  spirit  who  says,  I  am  from  above  ;  my  kingdom  is 
not  of  this  world  ;  and  who  consequently  see  their  treasure  in 
heaven,  and  nothing  which  merits  the  name  of  durable  riches  and 
righteousness  any  where  else  ;  so  that  they  can  with  truth  say,  when 
they  ask  whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  thee  ?  there  is  nothing  on  earth 
I  desire  beside  thee.  Persons  of  this  description  will  give  the  pref- 
erence to  Paul's  gospel ;  and  continuing  under  the  influence  of  that 
spirit  which  taketh  of  the  things  of  Jesus,  and  sheweth  them  unto  the 
soul,  they  will  assuredly  follow  the  apostolic  direction  in  all  things, 
delighting  to  imitate  his  example,  and  determining  to  know  nothing 
save  Christ  Jesus,  and  him  crucified.  "  God  forbid,"  they  exclaim, 
"  God  forbid  that  we  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the  world  is  crucified  unto  us,  and  we  unto 
the  world."  Yea  doubtless,  and  they  count  all  things  but  loss  for 
the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  their  Lord,  for 
whom  they  would  gladly  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things.  They  desire, 
earnestly  desire,  to  be  found  in  the  Redeemer,  not  having  their  own 


122  LETTER    XXII. 

righteousness  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through  the 
faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith.  They 
believe  it  to  be  life  eternal  to  knota  God  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he 
hath  sent.  They  listen  to  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  who  saith,  Let  not 
the  wise  man  glory  in  his  wisdom,  neither  let  the  mighty  man 
glory  in  his  might,  nor  the  rich  man  in  his  riches.  But  let  him 
that  glorieth,  glory  in  this,  that  he  understandeth  and  knoweth  me  ; 
that  I  am  the  Lord  which  exercise  loving  kindness,  judgment  and 
righteousness  in  the  earth  ;  for  in  these  things  I  delight,  saith  the 
Lord. 

The  believers  6f  Paul's  gospel,  uniformly  consider  themselves 
as  complete  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  they  know  that  the  Redeemer  alone 
hath  collected  the  materials  ;  that  he  alone  will  build  the  temple  ; 
bringing  forth  the  head  stone  thereof  with  shoutings,  crying,  Grace, 
grace  unto  it. 

To  this  purpose  I  went  on,  but  adding  much  more  than  I  have 
leisure  or  patience  to  write,  leaving  it  to  the  consideration  of 
preacher  and  hearers,  to  make  their  own  election.  The  latter 
seemed  highly  pleased,  and  the  former  not  displeased. 

And  here  I  will  restore  you  to  your  very  useful  avocations,  by 
putting  a  period  to  this  long,  long  letter,  after  requesting  you  to  in- 
form me  if  you  contemplate  any  new  regulations  in  your  congrega- 
tion, to  give  my  love  to  my  friends,  especially  to  S.  and  to  accept 
the  best  wishes  of  your  friend  and  brother. 


LETTER  XXII. 

To  the  same. 

BEFORE  I  got  out  of  bed  this  morning,  your  two  letters 
were  put  into  my  hand.  You  are  a  good  man,  and  I  trust  I  shall 
profit  by  the  favours  before  me.  They  contain  many  useful  hints, 
•which  come  with  a  good  grace  from  you ;  and  they  shall  be,  indeed 
they  are  received  with  a  good  grace  by  me.  Yes,  I  will  stand  still 
and  behold  the  salvation  of  God.  Yes,  I  will  leave  it  to  him  to 


LETTER   XXII.  12S 

work  in  the  hearts  of  his  people,  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good 
pleasure.  The  sheep  are  his,  not  mine.  He  is  the  shepherd,  not 
I,  and  he  will  do  as  in  his  sight  seemeth  good.  It  may  seem  good 
in  the  sight  of  my  God,  to  mortify  a  heart  too  much  elated  ;  and 
when  this  proud  heart  shall  reap  the  advantages  which  must  of  ne- 
cessity result  from  a  mortification  coming  from  such  a  hand,  it  will 
seem  good  unto  me  also. 

Paul  speaks  of  very  bad  people,  when  he  says,  they  shall  be 
lovers  of  their  own  selves.  I  know  to  whom  this  character  belongs ; 
but  blessed  be  the  friend  of  sinners.  I  also  know  to  whom  belong- 
eth  mercy,  and  forgiveness  of  sins.  I  know  who  loved  me  so  as  to 
give  himself  for  me.  Is  it  not  amazing  that  a  person  knowing  this, 
could  wish  for  more  ?  and  yet  I  am  still  unsatisfied  !  Who  is  it 
says,  When  I  atvuke  in  thy  likeness  I  shall  be  satisfied  ?  Is  there  not 
much  included  in  this  precious  idea ;  does  it  not  from  hence  appear, 
that  we  are  sleeping  in  the  present  state,  Sleeping  in  the  likeness  of 
the  earthy  man  ;  and  that  all  our  uneasy  sensations  are  nothing  but 
distempered  dreams  ?  Aye,  and  all  those  pleasing  sensations  too, 
which  arise  from  present  good,  or  more  properly  from  sensual  en- 
joyments, are  also  dreams  ;  which  like  the  baseless  fabric  of  a 
vision,  often  leave  not  a  wreck  behind.  Well  hath  Dr.  Watts 
observed, 

"  This  life's  a  dream,  an  empty  show, 

But  the  bright  world  to  which  I  go, 

Hath  joys  substantial  and  sincere, 

When  shall  I  wake  and  find  me  there  ?" 

How  often  have  I  dreamed  of  things  impossible  !  Could  sleep  do 
more  ?  But  although  my  life  has  been  a  continual  sleefi,  and  the 
greater  part  of  my  pains  and  pleasures  dreams,  yet  while  this  deep 
sleep  "has  been  upon  me,  has  not  the  Almighty  instructed  me  ?  Yes, 
blessed  be  his  name — and  the  roof  of  his  mouth  is  as  the  best  wine, 
which  goeth  down  sweetly,  causing  the  lips  of  those  that  are  asleep 
to  speak.  O,  for  more  of  this  best  wine,  that  my  lips  may  show 
forth  his  praise,  that  I  may  drink  and  forget  all  sorrow  ! 

Judah,  we  are  told,  washed  his  garments  in  wine,  and  his  clothes 
in  the  blood  of  grapes  :  and  Jesus  said,  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new 
testament,  speaking  of  the  blood  of  the  grapes  in  a  figurative  point 
of  view.  Who  is  this  that  cometh  up  from  Edom  with  dyed  gar- 
ments,  from  Bozrah  ?  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  thou  shall  surely 
clothe  thee  with  them  all,  as  with  an  ornament.  And  in  the  midst 


124  LETTER    XXII. 

of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks,  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  cloth' 
ed  with  a  garment  down  to  the  foot.  Unto  him  that  loved  us  and 
washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood.  He  washed  his  garments 
in  wine,  and  his  clothes  in  the  blood  of  grafiea.  If  I  wash  thee  not, 
thou  hast  no  part  in  me.  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
cleaneth  from  all  sin. 

But  let  us  return  to  Judah.  Judah,  thou  whom  thy  brethren 
shalt  praise  ;  thy  hand  is  in  the  neck  of  thine  enemies  !  Thy 
Father's  children  shall  bow  down  before  thee,  Judah,  a  lion's 
whelp  !  from  the  prey,  my  son,  thou  art  gone  up.  He  stooped  ;  he 
couched  as  a  lion,  and  as  an  old  lion,  who  shall  rouse  him  up  ? 

The  hand  of  Judah  being  in  the  neck  of  his  enemies,  his  Father's 
children  should  bow  down  before  him  :  yes,  and  all  nations  shall 
call  him  blessed  :  and  therefore  it  is  Judah  whom  his  brethren  shall 
praise  :  they  shall  firaise  him  for  his  MIGHTY  acts  ;  praise  him  ac- 
cording' to  his  excellent  greatness.  His  brethren  will  praise  from 
the  heavens  ;  they  will  praise  from  the  earth  ;  and  let  every  thing 
that  hath  breath  praise  the  Lord. 

But,  1st,  Judah  is  a  lion's  whelp  ;  2dly,  a  lion  ;  Sdly,  an  old  lion. 
1st.  As  human,  as  born  an  infant,  and  as  increasing  in  stature  and 
in  favour  both  with  God  and  man — a  lion's  whelp.  2dly.  As  Em- 
manuel ;  as  full  of  grace  and  truth  ;  as  mighty  to  save,  and  strong 
to  deliver — a  lion  ;  yet  in  this  character  he  stooped  down  ;  he 
stooped  so  low  as  to  be  made  of  no  reputation  ;  he  stooped  to  the 
death,  the  ignominious  death  of  the  cross.  But  he  couched  as  a 
lion  watching  for  his  prey — And  from  the  prey,  my  son,  thou  art 
gone  up  !  Where  John  saw  him  as  an  old  lion  ;  as  the  lion  of  the 
tribe  of  Judah,  prevailing  to  open  the  book  and  to  loose  the  seals. 
No  more  weeping  then. 

I  am  thankful  to  God  our  friend  S.  is  recovering,  and  I  trust  the 
same  kind  God  will  'go  on  to  perfect  his  health,  both  of  body  and 
mind.  In  one  of  your  letters  I  was  pleased  with  the  prospect  of 
seeing  him  here  once  more,  and  of  doing  all  in  my  power  to  sooth 
and  please  him.  In  the  next  I  behold  him  seated  at  your  table, 
where  he  will  lack  nothing  which  you  can  bestow. 

I  congratulate  you  on  having  so  advantageous  an  opportunity  of 
investigating  divine  truth.  May  you  go  on  and  prosper  in  this 
good  old  way  ;  and  may  no  discouraging  difficulties  ever  damp  the 
ardour  of  your  soul.  Conversation  on  our  grand  subject  must  be 
followed  by  conviction  or  confusion.  Light  and  truth  will  prevail ; 


LETTER   XXII.  125 

nor  will  opposition  render  these  united  luminaries  less  powerful. 
May  your  encouragement  equal  your  most  sanguine  expectations. 

The  work  of  God  goes  on  in  this  place  ;  the  house  of  Saul  wax- 
eth  weaker,  and  the  house  of  David  stronger.  Some  who  were  very 
inveterate  foes,  are  now  very  warm  fiiends,  and  I  believe  will  adorn 
the  doctrine  of  God  their  Saviour.  They  have  formed  themselves 
into  an  independent  church  of  Christians,  worshipping  God  in  the 
spirit ;  and  having  no  confidence  in  the  flesh,  I  trust  they  will  grow 
in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ. 

Our  friend  T.  goes  on  in  the  way  of  peace,  and  I  have  hope  we 
shall  see  many  Christian  societies  established  upon  this  continent. 
I  am  persuaded  the  way  of  the  just  will  be  like  the  shining  light, 
that  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day. 

I  wish  you  would  open  your  Bible,  and  turn  your  eye  upon  the 
ninth  chapter  of  Isaiah's  prophecy ;  read,  if  you  please,  the  third 
verse  of  this  ninth  chapter  : 

«  Thou  hast  multiplied  the  nation,  and  not  increased  the  joy : 
they  joy  before  thee  according  to  the  joy  in  harvest,  and  as  men 
rejoice  when  they  divide  the  spoil." 

Attend,  if  you  please,  to  the  fifth  verse  of  this  chapter  : 

u  For  every  battle  of  the  warrior  is  with  confused  noise,  and  gar- 
ments rolled  in  blood  :  but  this  shall  be  with  burning  and  fuel  of 
fire." 

I  wish  to  know  if  you  and  I  correspond  in  judgment  on  these 
passages.  How  much  is  contained  in  the  fourth  verse  : 

"  For  thou  hast  broken  the  yoke  of  his  burden,  and  the  staff  of  his 
shoulder,  the  rod  of  his  oppressor  as  in  the  day  of  Midian." 

"  The  people  shall  rejoice  before  God  according  to  the  joy  in  har- 
vest, and  as  men  rejoice  when  they  divide  the  sfioil"  Two  striking 
figures  these  !  V  iiat  joy  can  equal  that  of  celebrating  harvest  home, 
or  dividing  the  sfioil  after  victory  !  But  how  should  this  come  to 
pass  ?  Why  the  conqueror  should  break  the  yoke  and  staff,  and  the 
rod  of  the  o/i/iressor,  as  in  the  day  of  Midian.  Turn  now  to  the 
seventh  chapter  of  Judges,  and  in  the  conclusion  of  that  chapter 
you  will  observe,  that  the  victory  obtained  by  the  Lord,  (for  assur- 
edly it  was  not  by  Gideon)  was  completed  by  the  destruction  of 
two  kings,  Oreb  and  Zeeb,  one  at  the  rock  and  the  other  at  the 
wine  firess.  In  the  Hebrew  tongue  the  name  Oreb  is  literally 
raven,  and  7,ceb  is  in  the  same  language,"  literally  wolf!  The  raven 


126  LETTER    XXII*        I 

is  first  slain,  and  then  the  wolf.  In  the  tenth  of  Isaiah's  prophecy, 
twenty-fifth,  twenty-sixth,  our  attention  is  again  drawn  to  this 
business : 

« for  yet  a  very  little  while,  and  the  indignation  shall  cease,  and 
•mine  anger  in  their  destruction. 

"And  the  Lord  of  hosts  shall  stir  up  a  scourge  for  HIM,  accord- 
ing to  the  slaughter  of  Midian  and  the  rock  of  Oreb." 

What  is  the  raven  ?  Emblem  of  uncleanness.  What  is  the  wolf? 
Emblem  of  the  adversary,  that  goes  about  seeking  to  devour. 
Were  not  our  iniquities,  the  uncleanness  which  adheres  to  our 
nature  ?  Was  not  the  implacable  enemy  of  the  human  family,  our 
adversary  the  devil,  destroyed  in  figure  at  the  rock  Oreb,  and  at 
the  wine  press  of  Zeeb  ?  You  know  where  this  was  accomplished 
in  substance,  in  the  head  of  every  man ;  and  you  know,  where  it 
•will,  in  the  Lord's  good  time,  be  accomplished  in  every  individual. 

"  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  his  burden  shall  be 
taken  from  off  thy  shoulders,  and  his  yoke  from  off  thy  neck,  and 
the  yoke  shall  be  destroyed  because  of  the  anointing." 

O,  my  friend  !  what  things  are  these  ?  I  assure  you  I  am  highly 
benefited  by  going  regularly  through  this  evangelical  prophet. 
Why  are  we  not  more  solicitous  to  discover  these  inestimable 
pearls  ?  and  when  discovered,  why  do  w,e  not  more  generally  exhibit 
them  ?  Why  do  we  seek  to  hide  brilliants  of  such  incalculable  val- 
ue ?  Are  we  discouraged  because  we  sometimes  find  swine,  where 
we  had  calculated  upon  serious  hearers  ?  Alas !  if  we  are  thus 
deterred,  who  will  ever  promulgate  truth,  who  will  ever  hold  forth 
the  word  of  life  ? 

You  ask,  "  when  will  the  enemy  cease  to  persecute  ?"  I  answer, 
when  that  wicked  is  removed,  of  which  you  and  I  have  our  portion, 
and  as  I  believe,  not  before.  My  heart  feels  every  thing  you  say. 
Yes,  I  believe  we  are  the  happiest  and  most  unhappy  beings  in  the 
•world.  When  our  souls  are  enlarged  and  our  tongues  loosened, 
the  audience  numerous  and  very  attentive,  it  is  then  we  are  in  our 
glory,  it  is  then  we  are  the  happiest  of  human  beings  ;  but,  but — 
no  matter ;  I  hate  to  dwell  on  the  gloomy  side  of  such  a  subject. 
This,  however,  I  can  truly  say,  when  I  am  really  sensible  of  my 
own  weakness,  it  is  then  I  have  the  greatest  strength  in  the  Lord. 
True,  most  true,  all  will  by  and  by  be  well.  I  know  I  must  appear 
to  you  uncommonly  variable,  but  whatever  you  obtain  from  me, 
you  obtain  warm  from  my  heart,  precisely  according  to  the  frame 


LETTER  XXII.  127 

I  may  chance  to  be  in,  -when  I  am  engaged  in  writing  ;  and  if  my 
frame  and  my  feelings  are  as  changeful  as  the  weather,  it  would 
not  be  matter  of  wonder,  that  I  am  sometimes  clear  and  sometimes 
cloudy. 

I  sigh  for  the  appearance  of  that  morning  without  a  cloud,  for 
which  we  are  taught  to  look,  agreeably  to  the  gracious  words  spok- 
en unto  us,  by  that  consoling  Spirit  which  taketh  of  the  things  of 
salvation,  shewing  them  unto  us  ;  O,  for  faith  and  patience  !  How 
often  are  we  constrained  to  repeat,  if  in  this  life  only  we  have  hope, 
we  are  of  all  men  the  most  miserable.  Often  am  I  induced  to 
breathe  forth  the  sighs  and  wishes  of  the  prophet :  "  Would  I  had 
in  the  wilderness  the  lodging  place  of  a  way-faring  man,  that  I  may 
leave  my  people,  that  I  may  leave  this  bad  world."  I  do  not  pre- 
tend to  say,  that  this  wish  is  not  as  much  a  proof  of  evil  in  myself, 
as  in  my  associates  ;  indeed,  I  know  none  of  those  among  whom  I 
sojourn,  who  are  as  bad  as  myself.  But  the  plague  of  the  heart, 
wherever  it  originates,  must  always  be  vexatious.  O  this  pride, 
this  busy  sin,  how  it  spoils  our  best  attempts  !  Yes,  I  repeat,  I. am 
never  so  happy  as  when  engaged  in  the  work  of  my  divine  Master. 
Pity  I  cannot  always  be  thus  engaged ;  I  ought  to  be  so.  Preaching 
is  not  the  only  work  he  has  sent  me  to  do.  Who  does  our  Saviour 
mean  when  he  says,  "  Blessed  is  that  servant,  whom  his  Lord 
when  he  cometh  shall  find  so  doing  ?" 

The  grace  contained  in  the  gospel  is  more  and  more  precious  in- 
my  sight.  Merciful  God,  how  much  am  I  indebted  for  the  un- 
speakable gift  of  thy  Son  !  Is  it  to  be  wondered  at,  that  I  should 
determine  to  know  nothing,  either  in  my  public  or  private  charac- 
ter, but  Christ  Jesus,  and  him  crucified  ?  Take  away  my  Saviour, 
and  you  leave  me  nothing;  but  how  soon  is  attention  fatigued 
by  this  subject,  and  how  much  are  professors  in  general,  like  the 
people  of  Israel ;  how  soon  do  even  the  followers  of  the  Lamb  grow 
weary  of  this  manna!  this  bread  of  God,  which  cometh  down  from 
heaven.  "  Nothing,"  said  the  murmuring  ingrates,  "  Nothing 
but  this  manna  1" 

I  was  pleased  with  your  exposition  of  the  cleansing  of  the  leper, 
and  your  answer  to  judge  H.  on  the  doctrine  of  free  will  ;  it  was 
like  every  other  truth,  simple  and  self-evident.  There  is  inex- 
pressible pleasure  in  the  first  discovery  of  truth.  Why  does  it  not 
continue  ?  But  in  heaven  we  shall  find  a  song  which  will  never 
tire,  which  will  be  forever  new. 

-VOL.  II.  17 


128  LETTER    XXII. 

I  have  in  many  places  on  my  journey,  discovered  an  ardent  de- 
sire to  hear  :  a  spirit  of  inquiry  is  gone  forth,  and  knowledge,  even 
the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  and  our  Saviour  is  increasing.  I 

stopped  at  S- ,  where  I  could  not  be  prevailed  on  to  preach ; 

but  where  I  preached  all  the  time,  in  a  way  1  have  frequently  thought 
best  calculated  to  convey  useful  information,  I  was  engaged  in  open- 
ing the  scriptures  as  God  enabled  me,  by  answering  the  interroga- 
tions of  serious  inquirers,  and  I  have  reason  to  hope,  that  I  left 
some  individuals  in  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son,  who  were  on 
my  arrival  at  S — = — ,  in  the  kingdom  of  darkness.  From  S— —  I 
passed  on  to  T.  where  I  was  assisted  both  by  friends  and  enemies. 
The  parish  minister  knowing  I  had  been  summoned  thither,  had 
been  long  engaged  in  preparing  my  way,  and  so  strongly  had  he 
warned  the  people,  that  they  became  impatient  for  my  arrival,  and 
no  sooner  did  I  make  my  appearance,  than  by  previous  desire  in- 
telligence was  sent  to  the  neighbouring  towns,  ten  or  twelve  miles 
round  the  country.  At  T then  I  preached  to  large  and  atten- 
tive congregations  ;  from  whence  I  proceeded  to  D ,  where  I 

had  an  opportunity  of  delivering  my  message  to  multitudes  collect- 
ed from  six  different  towns,  and  where,  I  am  sure,  salvation  was 
brought,  at  least  to  one  family  ;  you  would  have  been  delighted 
to  have  seen  the  light  of  life,  dawning  upon  the  benighted  mind. 

From  D — —  I  journeyed  to  F promulgating  what  I  hold  to  be 

the  truth  of  God ;  and  taking  B in  my  way  I  came  on  to  P , 

where  I  have  often  been,  but  never,  as  I  am  persuaded,  to  so  much 
purpose. .  Bigoted  religionists  have  been  thrusting  out  the  disci- 
ples of  our  Lord,  and  have  by  that  mean  ^helped  the  cause  of  the 
Redeemer.  The  excommunicated  members  are  acknowledged 
the  best  characters  in  the  church  of  which  they  were  members,  or 

in  the  town  of  P they  are  extolled  for  sobriety  and  morality,  and 

until  they  believed  God,  they  were  considered  as  excelling  in  piety. 

Governor  W.  of  S— — -,  earnestly  solicited  me  to  visit  him  on  my 

way  to  N .  I  did  so,  and  proclaimed  there  the  words  of  grace 

and  truth ;  two  gentlemen  engaged  in  the  work  of  the  ministry 
were  among  my  congregation,  determined  to  withstand  me  to  my 
face,  but  I  am  persuaded  one  of  those  gentleman,  the  Governor 
thinks  both,  are  now  with  us ;  they  tarried  with  me,  as  did  many  of 
their  hearers,  until  midnight. 


LETTER  XXIII.  129 

The  people  in  this  city,  N ,  are  as  usual,  anxious  to  hear  and 

thirsting  for  a  preached  gospel. 

I  never  had  better  health,  nor  was  my  way  ever  more  prosperous. 

I  am  with  great  affection,  your  friend  and  brother. 


LETTER  XXIII. 

To  the  same. 

J.  AM  sorry,  my  dear  Sir,  you  are  so  much  alone  ;  I  hope 
the  Lord  of  the  harvest  will  send  forth  faithful  labourers  into  his 
vineyard.  The  increase  of  your  hearers  must  give  you  pleasure ; 
may  your  felicities  of  every  description  continually  augment.  Poor 
heart ;  there  is  need  sufficient  for  this  petition.  My  heart  sinks  as 
I  look  over  the  next  paragraph  in  your  letter.  It  may,  and  no  doubt 
it  is,  good  for  us  to  be  afflicted  ;  but  yet  it  is  very  grievous :  how- 
ever, I  bless  God  you  have  not  yet  lost  your  anchor ;  you  still  ho/ie, 
and  in  this  particular  you  are  as  rich  as  your  brethren,  for  what 
would  individuals  in  the  most  eligible  circumstances  be,  if  they  had 
nothing  in  reversion  ? 

When  I  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you,  I  shal.l  accompany  you 
on  a  visit  to  friend  P.  who  will  communicate  to  you,  what  our  God 
has  discovered  to  his  soul ;  I  do  assure  you,  I  have  been  very  much 
entertained,  nay  more,  I  have  been  very  much  edified  by  the  con- 
versation of  this  gentleman  ;  pity  he  hath  not  greater  freedom  of 
speech,  but  we  know  that  from  the  same  Spirit  are  derived  diversity 
of  gifts.  I  think  friend  P.  has  the  gift  c.f  discerning  spirits;  I  once 
thought  every  Christian  had  this  gift,  but  I  now  believe  a  man  may 
be  a  Christisn,  without  being  so  blessed.  Indeed,  the  Apostle  indi- 
cates as  much  when  he  says,  "  Beloved,  believe  not  every  spirit  but 
try  the  spirits  whether  they  be  of  God."  I  think  a  man,  indulged 
with  this  gift,  is  no  longer  under  the  power  of  the  deceiver  ;  the 
man  of  sin  can  no  more  impose  upon  him,  by  showing  himself  that 
he  is  God,  and  as  he  himself  cannot  do  this,  it  is  impossible  that  any 
of  his  instruments  can  be  more  successful.  Such  a  man  need  not, 


130  LETTER    XXIII. 

that  any  should  teach  him  ;  he  having  the  unction  from  the  Holy- 
One,  can  judge  spiritually.  How  quietly  such  a  man  can  stand,  and 
how  patiently  hope  for  the  salvation  of  God ! 

And  yet,  while  sojourning  in  this  vale  of  tears,  we  are  not,  we 
cannot  be  invulnerable  to  the  shafts  of  affliction  ;  for  myself  1  suffer 
much  from  different  descriptions  of  Universalists.  I  have  hereto- 
fore mentioned  to  you  this  source  of  inquietude,  but  the  evil,  as  I 
fear,  is  a  growing  evil,  and  it  is  mine  to  lament  its  progress. 

One  class  of  Universalists  come  forward,  blasphemously  affirm- 
ing, that  all  those  types  and  figures,  which  are  intended  to  exhibit 
the  grand  adversary  of  souls,  were  designed  to  designate  the  Re- 
deemer of  the  world  !  Hence  they  insist  he  is  the  scape  goat, 
Pharaoh,  Lucifer,  A'chan,  the  man  without  the  wedding  garment, 
the  tares  of  the  field,  Sec.  &c.  Sec.  1  !  ! 

This  same  class,  uniting  with  the  Saducees  of  old,  declare  there 
is  neither  angel  nor  devil,  atonement  nor  future  judgment.  These 
ideas  are  to  be  traced  to  the  works,  or  rather  the  ravings  of  Richard 
Coppin,  where  their  system  is  regularly  delineated,  and  which 
receives  among  them  honours  little  short  of  divine. 

Thus  the  grand  adversary  finding  it  impossible  to  prevent  the 
progress  cf  divine  light  and  truth,  will  endeavour,  under  the  name 
of  gospel  or  universal  redemption,  to  propagate  more  than  the  truth, 
uniformly  continuing  to  sow  his  tares  among  the  wheat,  to  the  de- 
struction, as  far  as  may  be  in  his  power,  of  rectitude  and  peace. 

A  second  class  of  Universalists  insist  on  purgatorial  satisfaction, 
according  to  which,  every  man  must  finally  become  his  own  Saviour; 
For,  if  I  must  suffer  as  much  in  my  own  person,  as  will  satisfy 
divine  justice,  how  is,  or  how  can  Jesus  Christ  be  my  Saviour  ? 

If  this  purgatorial  doctrine  be  true,  the  ministry  of  reconciliation, 
committed  to  the  apostles,  must  be  false — To  wit,  God  was  in 
Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  unto  them 
their  tresfiasses.  In  fact,  I  know  no  description  of  people  farther 
from  Christianity,  true  Christianity,  than  such  Universalians.  O, 
my  friend,  how  exceeding  difficult  it  is  to  keep  in  the  narrow  way  I 
How  much  like  a  broken  bow,  is  the  human  heart !  How  very 
ready  to  start  aside  !  As  I  descend  into  the  vale  of  life,  these  dis- 
coveries give  me  a  taste  of  sorrow,  and  I  anticipate  a  harvest  of 
evil.  But  I  know  what  you,  and  every  wise  man  will  say  upon  this 
occasion  ;  you  will  dwell  upon  the  folly  of  anticipating  future  mis- 
ery ;  nay,  the  wisest  teacher  who  ever  taught,  informs  me  that 


LETTER  XXIII.  131 

Sufficient  to  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof:  but  while  my  judgment 
keeps  pace  with  reason,  nature  appalled  by  fear,  shrinks  far  behind. 
Well,  I  will  endeavour  to  console  myself  by  the  consideration,  that 
whatever  unhappiness  I  may  experience  will  finally  redound  to  my 
advantage  ;  that  if  the  love  of  many  wax  cold,  a  season  of  amity 
will  follow  ;  that  if  infidelity  should  prevail  immediately  on  the 
dawn  of  the  gospel  day,  all  things  change,  light  will  prevail  in  its 
turn  ;  and  that,  in  the  darkest  times,  the  election  will  obtain  the 
knowledge  of  truth,  and  the  rest  will  oe  blinded.  But  blessed  be 
God,  the  Redeemer  of  the  whole  human  family,  will  finally  lead 
the  blind  in  a  way  which  they  have  not  known.  A  person  writing 

to  me  from  B ,  is  terrified  at  the  rapid  growth  of  Arianism  or 

Socinianism,  and  wonders  that  so  many  clerical  gentlemen  should 
seem  so  very  forward  in  promoting  the  prevalence  of  tenets  so  er- 
roneous, and  he  asks  if  our  boasted  liberty  will  not  be  attended  with 
tremendous  consequences  ? 

For  my  own  part  I  cannot  conceive  that  the  liberty  which  con- 
duces to  a  free  inquiry,  will  ever  make  a  single  infidel.  It  may 
indeed  embolden  the  infidel  to  throw  off  the  mask  of  hypocrisy, 
which,  either  through  fear  or  shame,  he  has  so  long  worn. 

It  is  indeed  a  fact,  that  no  description  of  men  in  that  part  of  the 
world  called  Christendom,  can  be  more  opposed  in  heart  to  the 
worship  of  the  true  God  and  our  Saviour,  or  our  Saviour,  as  the  true 
God,  than  the  Socinian  clergymen.  Will  not  all  this  terminate  in 
the  establishment  of  Deiscn  ? 

I  always  admired  Captain  M.  but  much  more  now,  than  before. 
WThat  a  feeling  heart !  we  visited  Madam  E.  who  is  on  the  thresh- 
old of  another  world,  but  the  dear  lady  spoke  so  sensibly  of  time,  of 
her  departure,  and  of  her  future  prospects — she  conversed  so  much 
like  a  Christian,  like  a  prisoner  of  hope,  who  expected  in  a  short 
time  to  be  set  at  liberty,  and  to  be  permitted  to  take  up  her  resi- 
dence in  the  house  of  her  royal  Father,  that  the  heart  of  Captain 
M.  was  melted,  and  the  tear  of  melancholy  pleasure  bedewed  his 
cheek. 

To  be  able  thus  to  meet  death  with  more  than  composure,  to  take 
our  leave  of  this  sublunary  world,  with  hardly  a  regretting  sigh,  to 
be  in  our  last  moments  strong  in  faith,  and  to  finish  our  course  giv- 
ing glory  to  God.  O,  it  is  indeed  "  a  consummation  devoutly  to 
be  wished."  Here  we  may  truly  say  with  the  Poet, 


132  LETTER  XXIII. 

"  When  first  an  infant  draws  the  vital  air, 
Officious  grief  should  welcome  him  to  care, 
But  joy  should  life's  concluding  scene  attend, 
And  mirth  be  kept  to  grace  a  dying  friend. " 

It  is  when  the  imprisoned  spirit  escapes  from  its  earthy  tene- 
ment, that  it  begins  to  live.  This  is  not  the  land  of  the  living — 
"  all  here  is  shadow,  all  beyond  is  substance.  The  reverse  is  folly's 
creed."  * 

I  rejoice  that  your  prospects  in  the  walk  into  which,  by  divine 
favour,  you  are  brought,  are  thus  brightening  to  your  view.  Pro- 
ceed, my  friend,  and  be  not  forgetful  of  the  word  of  our  Lord.  Lo  ! 
I  am  with  you  always ;  Yes  indeed,  I  do  always  remember  you  in 
my  supplications  before  the  throne  of  that  God,  who  wills  that  first 
of  all,  prayers,  supplications,  and  intercessions,  be  made  for  all  men, 
and  my  heart  has  felt  spiritual  pleasure,  in  thus  conforming  to  the 
will  of  our  Saviour.  We  are  under  infinite  obligations  to  the 
Father  of  our  spirits,  for  thus  indulging  us  with  the  privilege  of 
pouring  out  our  souls  before  him  ;  and  prayer,  in  the  present  state, 
is  a  very  delightful  part  of  our  worship. 

Yes,  there  are  seasons,  when  this  world,  stripped  of  its  bewitch- 
ing charms,  appears  deformed  and  disgusting  ;  at  such  times  we 
are  ready  to  depart,  and  sick  of  life,  and  of  ourselves,  we  rejoice 
that  those  we  love  are  delivered  from  a  state  of  thraldom — but> 
generally  speaking,  although  reason  may  remonstrate,  we  are  in 
fact  lovers  of  bur  own  selves,  and  therefore  had  rather  our  friends, 
for  whom  we  profess  so  much  disinterested  regard,  should  suffer 
every  thing  to  which  their  residence  in  this  distempered  state  sub- 
jects them,  than  by  the  attainment  of  complete  felicity,  in  their  own 
individual  characters,  rob  us  of  a  momentary  gratification.  In  short, 
were  it  in  our  power,  we  should,  as  long  as  we  remain  in  the  pres- 
ent state,  detain  from  the  abodes  of  blessedness,  every  one  who  in 
any  sort  contributes  to  our  individual  enjoyment.  Thus  on  the  re- 
covery of  a  friend  from  any  illness  which  seemed  to  promise  his 
emancipation,  we  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable,  that  he  has  escaped 
complete  blessedness,  and  an  eternity  of  undisturbed  repose — such 
is  the  mercenary  spirit  of  mankind  • 

Your  remarks  on  Mr.  Relley's  letters  are  just ;  no  doubt  the  spirit 
is  at  all  times  and  all  places  the  same  ;  and  I  am  persuaded  no  indi- 
vidual was  ever,  at  any  time,  able  to  understand  the  things  of  God 
but  by  the  spirit  of  God.  No  wonder  then,  that  beings  taught  by  this 


LETTER   XXIII.  133 

spirit,  in  various  divisions  of  our  globe,  have  the  same  ideas,  and 
clothe  them  in  the  same  language.  I  lament  that  you  should  hint  even 
at  a  possibility  of  your  desisting  to  proclaim  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
What  have  you  discovered  which  you  ought  not  to  have  expected  ? 
you  could  not  but  suppose  that  many  would  be  offended  ;  when  or 
where  was  our  gospel  ever  preached,  that  it  did  not  give  offence  ? 
Christ  crucified  is  to  the  Jews  a  stumbling  block  ;  and  to  the 
Greeks  foolishness.  I  know  the  fear  of  man  bringeth  a  snare,  but 
I  did  not  believe  my  friend  N.  could  be  caught  in  such  a  snare. 
Yes,  I  do  remember,  and  it  is  with  inexpressible  pleasure,  that  I 
have  in  you  a  friend,  a  brother,  and  a  fellow  labourer.  Poor  soul  ! 
"  a  weight  which  almost  sinks  you ;"  and  had  you  not  divine  support, 
you  would  indeed  sink.  But  remember  who  it  is  that  says,  Be  not 
afraid.  Enemies,  warm  enemies  are  preferable  to  lukewarm 
friends  ;  but  every  trial  shall  terminate  in  our  best  good. 

It  is  my  resolution  to  write  in  future,  and  to  write  often.  I  am 
entering  into  an  entire  new  plan  with  respect  to  the  disposition  of 
my  time.  I  have  not  the  honour  of  designing  this  plan,  I  wish  I 
may  have  the  happiness  to  be  the  executor.  One  of  the  regula- 
tions will  enable  me  to  dispose  of  a  portion  of  every  day  in  this 
mode  of  conversation.  But  alas  !  I  have  looked  with  pleasure  on 
many  a  beauteous  plan — on  many  an  air  built  castle — the  demoli- 
tion of  which  I  have  lived  to  mourn.  The  fact  is,  the  imbecility 
of  my  nature  is  at  variance  with  all  those  good  and  proper  regula- 
tions which  require  firmness  in  the  performance.  3Vly  heart,  I  do 
assure  you,  is  softened  by  a  sense  of  my  own  weakness.  Pride  for- 
bids me  to  proclaim  how  very  weak  I  am.  I  have  recently  dis- 
covered myself  to  be  fond  of  popularity,  and  the  discovery  is  truly 
humiliating.  I  have  been  led  by  this  detection  to  a  strict  scrutiny 
into  the  dark  chamber  of  my  heart,  and  I  am  shocked  and  dis- 
comforted. O  that  I  could  as  easily  purify  as  expose  it  I  I  have 
been  too  vain,  too  much  elated  ;  indeed,  indeed  I  have.  Somebody 
says  we  have  need  of  very  faithful  friends,  or  very  bitter  enemies, 
for  the  purpose  of  bringing  us  acquainted  with  ourselves.  From 
enemies  we  are  rarely  disposed  to  receive  remonstrances  kindly. 
Prejudice,  we  are  apt  to  suspect,  will  misrepresent ;  and  friends 
either  having  that  love  which  thinketh  no  evil,  or  being  too  much 
attached  to  themselves  to  risk  our  displeasure,  rarely  deal  faithfully 
by  us.  But  sometimes  stimulated  by  one  motive  or  another,  a 
faithful  friend  may  administer  the  wholesome  discipline  of  reproof j 


134  LETTER    XXIV. 

which,  although  like  some  medicines  thrown  into  a  disordered 
stomach,  it  may  make  dreadful  work  ;  yet  like  such  medicines  it 
leaves  the  patient  much  better.  I  thank  God  for  such  a  Mend  ;  and 
I  censure  that  inordinate  pride  which  revolted  from  such  a  friend. 
We  have  all  the  light  of  the  sun  ;  but  O,  we  sigh  for  the  refreshing 
rain.  Without  the  fertilizing  shower,  light  and  heat  render  the 
earth  barren  ;  but  sun  and  rain  together — O  for  the  heavenly  dew, 
or  for  the  small  rain  1  O  for  the  light  of  God's  countenance  1 

I  am  commencing  a  very  long  journey—God  only  knows  wheth- 
er we  shall  ever  meet  again.  But  why  should  this  be  an  object  ? 
we  rarely  meet  in  this  state  ;  this  is  not  our  home  :  and  when 
we  meet  in  our  Father's  house,  we  are  blessed  by  the  prospect 
of  passing  an  eternity  together,  without  any  fear  of  futui'e  sep- 
aration. In  this  consolatory  hope,  in  full  assurance,  I  bid  you 
farewell. 

That  the  good  will  of  him  that  dwelt  in  the  bush  may  ever  ac- 
company you,  and  each  of  our  ever  dear  connexions,  is  the  fervent 
prayer  of  yours,  &c.  Sec. 


LETTER  XXIV. 

To  the  same. 

1  STAND,  my  valuable  friend,  reproved  ;  but  you  have 
treated  my  last  letter  too  seriously  ;  yet  I  must  again  repeat,  writ- 
ing is  not  my  talent  :  I  cannot  in  this  way  easily  communicate 
what  God  hath  been  pleased  to  bestow  upon  me.  I  often  reflect 
upon  the  wisdom  of  God,  in  the  distribution  of  his  gifts  ;  and  that  he 
giveth  to  every  one  severally  as  he  pleaseth.  To  some  he  gives 
the  gift  of  seeing  for  themselves,  and  for  themselves  only  ;  others 
he  lights  up  as  you  would  a  candle,  to  give  light  to  all  who  are  in  the 
house.  Some  shall  preach  only  to  the  present,  by  speaking  ;  others 
to  the  future,  by  writing  ;  and  some  few  distinguished  individuals 
to  present  and  future^  by  speaking  and  writing.  I  know,  and  am 
persuaded  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  I  was  sent  out  to  preach 


LETTER   XXIV.  135 

his  word ;  and  you  know  when  I  say  fireacli,  I  mean -no  more 
than  that  I  am  appointed  to  sfieak  of  the  things  of  the  kingdom  ; 
but  I  feel  nearly  certain  I  am  not  appointed  to  write  of  them  ;  and 
if  I  were  not  to  preach  except  I  had  first  written  my  sermons,  I 
am  inclined  to  think  I  should  rarely  preach  at  all.  Yet,  such  as  I 
have,  I  do,  and  will  give  unto  you  ;  and  if  I  should  be  made  instru- 
mental in  throwing  light  upon  any  dark  passage,  and  thus  help  you, 
my  faithful  friend,  forward  in  the  path  of  peace,  I  shall  be  rendered 
very  happy. 

May  you  be  more  and  more  intimately  acquainted  with  that  most 
elevating  subject,  the  love  of  God  to  man  ;  the  never  beginning, 
never  ending  love  of  God  to  man.  O,  my  friend,  this  knowledge 
doth  not  puff  up  ;  but  it  lifteth  up,  as  on  the  wings  of  an  eagle, 
ever  mounting,  never  tiring,  but  still  discovering  new  wonders, 
through  the  wasteless  ages  of  eternity  ! 

But  man,  fallen,  erring  man,  by  nature  enmity  against  God,  is 
ever  measuring  the  love  and  compassion  of  a  God,  by  his  own  rule  ; 
or  rather  a  rule  by  which  he  would  blush  to  walk.  I  have  thought, 
and  frequently  said  that  no  person  ambitious  of  supporting  uni- 
form rectitude,  would  submit  to  be  represented  in  any  character, 
as  the  almighfy  God  is  conceived  of  and  described. 

What  father  would  choose  to  be  delineated  as  deficient  in  solici- 
tude for  his  family  ?  Were  he  a  judicious  and  good  father,  how 
would  he  bear  it  should  be  reported  he  did  not  lend  his  children 
every  possible  aid  ?  It  is  confessed  by  all  that  God  is  omnipotent ; 
that  he  is  a  sovereign  ;  that  he  can  and  ivill  do  as  he  pleases  ;  and 
that  throughout  the  extended  universe,  the  power  exists  not,  that 
can  resist  his  will.  It  is  also  affirmed,  in  the  oracles  of  truth,  that 
God  willeth  not  the  death,  the  eternal  destruction  of  the  sinner  ; 
that  he  willeth  that  man  should  be  saved,  in  the  way  and  at  the  time 
he  hath  appointed  ;  and  that  he  therefore  sends  forth  his  servants 
to  warn  mankind  ;  to  invite  them  to  eternal  blessedness  ;  to  inform 
them  that  all  things  are  now  ready,  and  to  urge  them  to  come  in. 

All  this  is  descriptive  of  love  ;  of  paternal  love  ;  the  love 
of  a  God.  But  we  are  informed  the  people  are  enmity  against 
God  ;  and  that  not  from  a  persuasion  that  God  was  in  Christ,  rec- 
onciling the  world  unto  himself;  but  because  they  are  not  ac- 
quainted with  this  truth  ;  and  therefore  do  not,  cannot  believe  it ; 
because  they  have  no  knowledge  of  God,  and  are  carnal  minded, 
and  sold  under  sin.  We  are  told  too,  that  no  man  can  come  unto 

VOL.  II.  1 8 


136  LETTER   XXIV. 

the  Father  but  by  Jesus  ;  that  no  man  can  come  to  Jesus  except 
the  Father  draw  him  ;  and  that  all  who  learn  of  the  Father,  com- 
eth  unto  Jesus  ;  and  that  those  who  come  unto  him,  he  will  in 
no  wise  cast  out. 

Are  multitudes  cast  out  forever  ?  Then  it  is  because  they  we.re 
not  taught  of  God.  If  they  had  learned  of  the  Father,  they  would 
have  come  to  Jesus,  and  he  would  in  no  wise  have  cast  them  out. 
But  did  God  attempt  to  teach  them,  and  was  that  intellect,  of 
which  the  Almighty  was  the  source,  so  sealed  against  his  teaching, 
against  his  influence,  that  he,  from  whence  it  originated,  could  not 
communicate  the  requisite  information  ?  Were  they  such  dull 
scholars  that  he  was  obliged  to  surrender  them  as  altogether  un- 
teachable  ?  But  is  not  God  omnipotent  ?  "  Surely  >  if  he  had  chosen  to 
have  exerted  his  power."  But  why  did  he  not  choose  to  exert  his  pow- 
er ?  "  Because  if  he  had,  they  must  have  been  saved  ;  and  he  chose  to 
leave  them  to  the  freedom  of  their  own  will."  Did  he  not  know 
that  his  leaving  them  to  the  freedom  of  their  own  will,  would  issue 
in  their  eternal  damnation  ?  "  O  yes ;  but  this  is  perfectly  right,  for 
•when  he  called  they  would  not  answer."  Did  he  intend  they  should  ? 
"  We  have  nothing  to  do  with  this  question." 

But  you  ace  sufficiently  acquainted  with  this  jargon.  It  is  aston- 
ishing that  any  one  who  admits  omnipotence,  prescience,  and 
boundless  love,  boundless  mercy,  as  essential  attributes  of  Deity, 
should  consent  to  such  absurdities,  and  believe  them  dictated  by 
the  spirit  of  God.  And  yet  the  wisest  of  men,  in  every  age,  have 
thus  thought,  thus  spoken  of  the  divine  Being.  We  except,  how- 
ever, such  wise  men  as  came  from  the  East,  directed  by  a  star, 
to  worship  the  descending,  condescending  Deity,  in  the  form  of 
humanity.  Yes,  it  is  the  wisdom  of  this  world  which  rejects  that 
shining  light,  which  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day. 
It  is  the  wisdom  of  this  world  which  encompasseth  itself  about 
with  sparks  of  its  own  kindling. 

Casting  my  eye  yesterday  over  some  passages  in  Paradise  Lost, 
I  was  really  amazed  at  the  bitterness  of  this  great  man.  Some 
time  or  other,  when  \  have  leisure,  I  will  point  out  to  you  the  pas- 
sages which  particularly  struck  me.  O,  how  God  has  confounded 
he  language  of  this  master  builder,  thus  making  foolishness  the 
wisdom  of  this  world  !  So  it  seemelh  good  in  his  sight,  and  now  it 
appeareth  good  in  my  sight  also.  Thus  will  the  righteous  God 
stain  the  pride  of  all  flesh,  and  his  day  will  be  upon  all  pleasant  pic- 


LETTER    XXIV.  137 

tures.  The  idols,  every  idol  shall  be  abolished  ;  and  the  Lord,  the 
Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that  day  ;  and  the  worshippers,  of 
these  idols  shall  cast  them  to  the  moles,  end  to  the  bats,  that  thus 
the  emblems  of  darkness  and  the  works  of  darkness  may  dwell 
together.  Amen,  and  amen. 

I  believe  you  misunderstood  the  suggestion  in  my  last  letter. 
It  was  not  the  sacramental  bread  and  wine,  to  which  I  adverted, 
when  I  spoke  of  the  last  supper.  This  last  supper  you  will  find 
in  the  close  of  your  Bible ;  and  it  is  indeed  with  propriety  styled  the 
tost  sufifier.  In  Revelations,  xix.  17,  18,  the  account  of  this  last 
sufifier  is  thus  given  : 

"  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun  ;  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  which  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
Come  and  gather  yourselves  together  unto  the  supper  of  the  great 

God; 

"  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains, 
and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them 
that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both 
small  and  great" 

A  grand  supper  this  1  Have  you  ever  reflected  seriously  upon 
it  ?  Let  us  give  it  a  few  moments  consideration.  The  messenger, 
the  guests,  the  bill  of  fare,  Flesh  ;  not  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  God, 
whose  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  whose  blood  is  drink  indeed  ; 
which  meat  and  drink  is  designed  for  friends — Eat,  O  friends  ! — 
drink  abundantly,  O  beloved  !  No,  it  is  the  flesh  of  Icings — not 
the  king  that  the  Lord  fixed  on  his  holy  hill  in  Zion  1  This  king 
is  given  for  the  life  of  the  world,  and  his  flesh  will  constitute  their 
never  ending  repast.  It  is  the  flesh  of  kings  in  the  plural.  A  set 
of  men  who  have  often  been  the  scourges  of  mankind  ;  that  God 
has  sometimes  given  in  his  wrath.  The  flesh  of  captains,  the  ser- 
vants of  these  kings  ;  the  cheerful  ministers  of  their  will  ;  how- 
ever cruel,  arbitrary  and  oppressive  their  commands  might  be. 
Of  mighty  men  who  have  generally  been  tyrants  in  their  day. 
And  the  flesh  of  horses ;  an  animal  celebrated  for  its  pride,  its 
strength,  and  its  thirst  for  the  battle.  The  emblem  of  destruction, 
Revelations  vi.  8  : 

**  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  pale  horse :  and  his  name  that 
sat  on  him  was  death,  and  hell  followed  with  him.  And  power 
was  given  them  over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with 
aword,  and  with  hunger,  and  with  death."  In  the  sixth  chapter 


138 


LETTER   XXIV. 


of  Zechariah,  and  various  other  parts  of  scripture,  you  will  find 
these  horses  strongly  expressive  figures.  Ye  shall  not,  saith  the 
prophet,  ride  upon  horses ;  go  down  to  Egypt  for  horses,  Sec.  &c. 
but  the  flesh  of  those  who  set  on  these  horses  is  also  to  be  eaten, 
and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small  and  great. 
Thus  all  men  both  free  and  bond  have  flesh,  with  which,  upon  this 
occasion,  they  must  part. 
But  what  flesh  ? 

Certainly  not  that  flesh  which  was  formed  by  the  hand  of  God, 
and  redeemed  by  'the  blood  of  Jesus,  which  flesh,  Jesus  claims  as 
his  own  flesh ;  this  flesh  is  the  body  which  was  prepared  for  our 
Emmanuel,  which  he  cheei'fully  assumed,  and  became  one  .with  it. 
This  flesh  is  the  fulness  of  the  humanity  of  Christ ;  this  is  the 
flesh  which  shall  be  fashioned  like  unto  the  glorious  body  of  the 
Son  of  God ;  this  flesh  is  right  precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  ; 
this  flesh  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Where  I  am, 
says  the  Saviour,  there  shall  my  servants  be,  and  there  'his  servants 
shall  serve  him.  In  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God,  said  one,  who  knew 
that  his  Redeemer  lived. 

What  then  is  that  flesh,  which  at  the  supper  of  the  great  God, 
shall  be  served  up  ?  Certainly  that  flesh,  that  cannot  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  God,  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  It  .is  that  flesh  that  is 
an'  abomination  to  God,  and  to  all  who  are  taught  of  God.  It  is 
that  flesh  under  the  oppressive  weight  of  which  the  Apostle  Paul 
groaned,  being  burdened,  crying  out  with  great  earnestness^-O, 
wretched  man  that  I  am !  Who  shall  deliver  me  from  this  body  of 
sin  and  death  ?  And  in  that  day,  that  auspicious  day,  when  the 
grace  of  the  covenant  shall  be  made  manifest,  when  all  shall  be 
taught  of  God,  from  the  least  unto  the  greatest ;  then  this  detest- 
able carcase,  or  these  detestable  carcases,  shall  become  an  abhor- 
ring unto  all  human  flesh.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  by  the  prophet 
Isaiah,  Ixvi.  23,  24  : 

"  And  it  shall  come  to  passj  that  from  one  new  moon  to  another, 
and  from  one  Sabbath  to  another,  shall  all  flesh  come  to  wdrship 
before  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

"  And  they  shall  go  forth,  and  look  upon  the  carcases  of  the  men 
that  have  transgressed  against  me :  for  their  worm  shall  not  die, 
neither  shall  their  fire  be  quenched ;  and  they  shall  be  an  abhor- 
ring unto  all  flesh." 


LETTER   XXIV.  139 

«  Now  the  works  of  this  flesh  are  manifest,  which  are  adultery, 
fornication,  uncleanncss,  lasciviousness,  idolatry,  witchcraft,  hatred, 
•variance,  emulations,  wrath,  strife,  seditions,  heresies,  envyinga, 
murders,  drunkenness,  revellings ;"  and,  I  may  add,  every  evil 
work.  When  the  Apostle  traced  in  his  own  heart  these  evil  pro- 
pensities, being  taught  of  God,  he  said,  "  Henceforth  it  is  no  more 
/,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me.  So  with  my  mind  I  serve  the  law 
of  God,  but  with  the  flesh  the  law  of  sin.  This  is  that  flesh  that 
shall  be  served  up  at  the  supper  of  the  great  God." 

But  who  are  the  guests  ? 

The  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven ;  the  vulture  is  the 
ehief  of  these  fowls ;  these  are  the  fowls  that  catched  away  the 
seed  sown  by  the  way  side.  Our  Saviour  likens  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  to  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  which  branching  out,  groweth 
up  into  a  great  tree,  in  the  branches  of  which,  the  fowls  of  the  air 
are  lodged.  The  individuals  of  the  human  family  are  the  branches 
of  this  tree,  and  in  these  branches  the  fowls  of  the  air,  to  the  very 
great  annoyance  of  the  branches,  are  lodged.  Two  of  these 
branches,  or  individuals,  once  dwelt  among  the  tombs,  and  a  whole 
legion  of  these  inhabitants  of  the  air,  under  the  direction  of  their 
prince,  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  were  lodged  in  these 
poor,  harassed,  distressed  branches.  But,  driven  thence  by  the 
Prince  of  peace,  they  were  permitted  to  take  up  their  lodging  in 
an  herd  of  swine.  These  fowls  of  the  air,  these  unclean  birds, 
these  demons,  are  caged  in  the  hearts  of  poor  fallen  men,  stimu- 
lating them  to  all  manner  of  evil,  and  preventing  them  from  doing 
good,  and  from  distributing. 

But  there  is  an  unclean  supper  provide'd  for  them,  and  the  res- 
titution of  all  things  shall  restore  to  them  all  the  mischief,  every 
crime  which  they  have  originated. 

But  who  is  the  messenger  sent  forth  to  order  those  fowls  which 
fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  to  gather  themselves  together  unto  tlie 
supper  of  the  great  God  ? 

The  messenger  is  an  angel  in  the  sun ;  not  an  angel  of  darkness. 
Angels  of  darkness  bring  no  such  glad  tidings— certainly  not. 
The  grand  display  of  the  divine  purposes  of  grace  and  mercy  to  a 
fallen,  ruined  race,  are  made  by  those  who  dwell  in  the  light ;  and 
I  am  persuaded  all  those  who  walk  in  the  light  will  see  as  much 
of  the  gospel  of  glad  tidings,  in  the  account  rendered  of  this  last 
•vujifier,  as  in  any  part  of  sacred  writ. 


140  LETTER  XXIV. 

I  have  enlarged  upon  this  subject  beyond  my  intention ;  and  yet 
I  have  taken  no  more  than  a  cursory  view :  you  will  no  doubt 
pursue  it. 

I  have  been  so  very  ill  that  I  have  not  been  able  to  speak  pub- 
licly, nor  hardly  privately  ;  much  persecution  has  been  embodied 
against  me  in  this  place.  The  adversary  of  men,  not  being  able 
to  do  me  any  legal  injury,  hath,  under  the  mask  of  religion,  moved 
the  honourable  committee  to  summon  me  before  them  in  their  civil 
or  political  capacities ;  and  after  having  been  so  long  in  this  place, 
after  having  devoted  many  inclement  days,  in  the  midst  of  a  severe 
whiter,  to  the  making  collections  for  the  poor,  they  have  thought 
proper  to  consider  me  as  an  entire  stranger  !  and  in  language  and 
manner  sufficiently  haughty,  they  have  demanded,  where  I  was 
born  ;  whence  I  came  ;  what  business  I  had  in  the  country ;  what 
I  did  in  this  town ;  and  how  long  I  intended  to  tarry  here. 

This  same  committee  have,  it  must  be  confessed,  done  all  they 
can  toward  crushing  me ;  they  have  assayed  to  murder  my-  good 
name,  and  if  they  have  not  accomplished  their  iniquitous  purpose, 
power  only,  and  not  wi7/,  has  been  wanting.  Is  it  not  well  that  the 
Lord  reigneth,  and  that  all  power  in  heaven,  and  on  earth,  belong- 
eth  to  him  ?  But  whither  am  I  going  ?  It  is  a  volume  I  am  writing, 
and  not  a  letter.  In  the  letters  which  constitute  my  journal,  I 
proceed  in  this  way ;  but  you  will  suppose  I  have  exceeded  all 
customary  bounds. 

Let  me  know  how  our  mutual  friends  are,  and  if  you  converse 
frequently  on  the  best  of  subjects ;  and  what  success  you  have  in 
preaching  the  gospel  ?  I  am  persuaded  you  still  do  and  will  con- 
tinue to  preach.  There-  should  be  no  still  borri  children  brought 
into  the  light ;  no  dumb  disciples  in  the  school  of  Christ.  From 
the  abundance  of  the  gladdened  heart  the  mouth  will  speak — it 
will  speak  well  of  the  Redeemer's  name. 

I  am,  in  our  dear  Saviour,  with  fervency  of  affection, 
Yours,  &c.  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  XXV.  141 


LETTER  XXV. 

To  the  same. 

1  HAVE  delivered  my  message  in  the  presence  of  a  very 
large  multitude  ;  what  the  result  may  be  is  not  for  me  to  deter- 
mine. I  waited  first  on  your  friend  G.  who,  for  your  sake,  re- 
ceived me  very  graciously)  and  invited  me  very  cordially  to  renew 
my  visits  ;  assuring  me  he  would  treat  me  as  well  as  he  was  able, 
en  my  own,  and  particularly  on  my  Redeemer's  account. 

I  preached  on  the  first  evening  of  my  arrival,  to  a  numerous 
assembly ;  selecting  my  text  from  the  second  chapter  of  the  First" 
General  Epistle  of  John,  the  commencement  of  that  chapter.  I 
did  not  proceed  as  far  as  that  most  obnoxious  passage  which  fol- 
lows :  "  And  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours 
only,  but  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world."  I  knew  the  very  men- 
tion of  this  text,  on  the  then  present  occasion,  would  have  kindled 
the  rage  of  my  hearers  ;  but  I  preached  this  glorious  truth  not- 
withstanding, and  this  I  must  do,  or  be  for  ever  silent ;  and  proving 
Jesus  to  be  the  advocate  for  sinners,  was,  you  will  readily  acknowl- 
edge, as  full  to  my  purpose  as  possible. 

I  am  not  without  hope,  that  my  Saviour,  and  the  Saviour  of  this 
people,  sent  me  hither,  and  that  my  labour  will  not  be  in  vain. 
Your  friend  G.  acknowledges  the  consistency  of  truth,  but  is  afraid  ; 
Can"  we  wonder  ?  I  have,  said  he,  the  theory  of  truth,  but  I  dare 
not  say  it  is  in  my  heart.  I  am  told  G.  has  been  a  hearer  of  Doctor 
S.  a  new  light — I  have  before  heard  of  this  gentleman,  but  preach- 
ers of  every  description  are  equally  opposed  to  the  truth,  whether 
they  be  new  Or  old  lights* 

With  Doctor  R.  I  had  some  interesting  conversation,  which 
closed  by  my  answer  to  a  question  proposed  by  him  in  the  follow- 
ing words :  "  How  do  you  reconcile  the  eternal  punishment  of 
fallen  angels,  with  your  ideas  of  divine  compassion  ? 

I  pretend  not  to  determine  their  ultimate  situation,  Sir — I  never 
was  capable  of  inventing  a  single  text.  I  am  not  wise  above,  or 
beyond  what  is  written  j  I  have  no  knowledge  but  what  that  word 
contains,  wlu'ch,  when  accompanied  by  the  spirit,  which  dictated  it, 


142  LETTER  xxv. 

is  so  plain  that  he  who  runs  may  read ;  and  the  way-faring  man, 
although  a  fool,  shall  not  err  therein.  Sir,  I  am  taught  in  that 
blessed  word,  that  you,  and  I,  and  every  human  being,  are  separate 
grains  of  wheat,  and  have  closely  adhering  to  us  a  portion  of  chaff, 
which  grows  with  our  growth,  and  strengthens  with  our  strength  ; 
but  when  we  are  gathered  into  the  gamer  of  our  owner,  God  will 
separate  the  precious  from  the  vile,  securing  the  one  for  himself, 
and  burning  up  the  other  with  unquenchable  fire, 

With  good  Mrs.  E.  I  dined,  who  I  knew  had  been  accustomed  to 
attend  to  table  prayers,  and  on  my  own  omission,  I  could  not  for- 
bear addressing  her:  When,  Madam,  our  Saviour  was  visible 
among  men,  the  most  upright  among  the  people  narrowly  watched 
him,  to  see  if  he  conformed  to  the  religious  -customs  of  the  times ; 
one  of  which  was,  to  wash  their  hands  previous  to  their  meals.  It 
was  in  the  judgment  of  all  holy  good  people,  very  criminal  to 
take  the  good  things  of  God,  in  unclean  hands  ;  he  was  therefore 
complained  of,  to  his  disciples. 

The  Christian  Pharisee  has  substituted  words  instead  of  deeds^ 
and  in  the  place  of  washing  their  hands  as  a  religious  ritual,  they 
make  long  prayers ;  either  long  or  short,  according  to  the  preva- 
lence of  custom.  I  have  heard  it  urged  as  a  reason  for  this  prac- 
tice, that  our  Saviour  blessed  the  food  before  it  was  made  use  of ; 
and  we  are  exhorted  to  eat  with  thanksgiving,  and  therefore  we 
ought  always  to  pray  for  a  blessing  on  our  food.  But  we  believe 
that  our  Saviour  has  blessed  all  things,  and  our  consciences  being 
sprinkled  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  they  are  cleansed  from  dead  works ; 
therefore  to  the  pure,  all  things  are  pure.  Yet  we  take  our  food 
with  thanksgiving,  not  only  in  Jesus,  in  whom  we  are  blessed 
with  all  spiritual  blessings,  but  in  our  own  hearts  also.  To  say, 
a  formal  grace  is  to  be  conformed  to  the  world,  as  all  that  do  so 
are.  "  Hence  the  grace,"  they  say,  "  is  only  occasional."  Some 
will  attend  to  this  preliminary  at  all  their  stated  meals,  others  omit 
a  part  and  are  satisfied  if  they  perform  this  duty  at  dinner  only ; 
but  every  observer  of  this  ceremony  omits  it  on  every  other  occa^ 
sion,  and  how  frequently  do  we  make  use  of  the  provisions  of  our 
God,  when  not  seated  at  a  breakfast,  dinner,  or  supper  table. 
Now  if  my  conscience  never  wounds  me  for  omitting  this  ceremony 
between  my  stated  meals,  you  may  be  certain  I  am  only  conformed 
to  this  world ;  I  am  not  transformed  in  my  mind. 


LETTER   XXV.  143 

But,  believing  that  the  earth  is  no  more  cursed  for  man's  trans*, 
gression,  that  a  blessing  from-  the  Lord  abideth  on  all  his  good 
creatures  that  are  received,  and  righteousness,  from  the  God  of 
our  salvation  on  all  those  who  receive  them,  we  take  them  with 
gratitude,  and  eat  them  with  singleness  of  heart. 

Thus,  Madam,  have  I  given  you  a  reason  why  I  do  not  rank 
this  ceremony  among  the  Christian  duties.  I  do  not  regularly 
observe  it  at  my  own  table,  but  when  requested  either  at  home  or 
abroad  thus  to  do,  I  am  not  backward.  I  can  never  experience 
reluctance  at  addressing  the  throne  of  grace  ;  but  to  turn  from  the 
chit-chat,  the  laugh,  the  frolic  of  the  moment,  and  with  a  heart  all 
unprepared  and  lips  unconsecrated  to  rush  to  an  act  of  devotion, 
appears  to  me  little  short  of  a  solemn  mockery ;  and,  although  our 
own  hearts  may.be  right  with  God,  yet  the  frivolity,  the  smiles, 
the  impatience,  generally  evinced  by  the  table  guests,  make  the 
religious  appeal  upon  this  occassion,  wear  the  semblance  of  pro- 
fanation. 

You  say,  "  I  ought  not  to  take  thought  for  the  morrow,  that  the 

morrow  should  take  care  for  the  things  of  itself;"  but  we  can 
always  say  with  the  Apostle,  "  When  we  would  do  good,  evil  is 
present  with  us."  You  see  it  is  we  ;  thus  it  is  ive  shelter  ourselves 
when  we  are  seeking  justification,  but  for  me  this  is  not  necessary  ; 
I  am  sure,  that  in  me  dwelleth  no  good  thing,  and  with.the  same 
Apostle  I  add,  "  'Tis  a  light  tiling  with  me  to  be  judged  by  man's 
judgment ;"  and  yet  notwithstanding  all  this  boasting,  it  would  be 
a  grievous  thing  to  me,  to  be  thought  lightly  of  by  you. 

Yes,  we  must  receive  those  who  are  weak  in  the  faith,  and 
cherish  them  with  the  utmost  indulgence.  Let  us  never  forget 
the  graff  on  the  apple-tree  :  how  many  different  sorts  of  fruit  were 
there  on  one  tree  ?  I  think  several.  I  assure  you,  the  discovery 
made  in  the  orchard  has  rendered  me  great  service  ;  it  has  soothed 
and  quieted  my  mind  in  its  most  depressed  situation. 

Alas,  for  poor  D.  and  every  son  of  sorrow  !  turn*  which  way 
we  will,  difficulties  and  distresses  open  upon  us,  but  for  the  pros- 
pect of  a  neiu  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  we  should  be  very  much 
at  a  loss  to  know,  why  the  present  was  formed  :  As  it  is,  we  pre- 
tend not  to  account  for  the  conduct  of  the  Supreme^Being ;  we 
can  only  say,  infinite  wisdom  could  not  err,  nor  infinite" wisdom  be 
counteracted  in  any  of  his  designs,  nor  could  infinite  loVe  have  any 
baneful  designs ;  his  thoughts  from  everlasting,  must-  have  been 
••  VOL.  II.  19 


144  LETTER   XXV. 

thoughts  of  peace  and  not  of  evil.  Well  then,  although  the  ways 
of  heaven  may  be  dark  and  intricate,  these  winding  ways  will 
finally  lead  us  .to.  himself;  and  the  creature,  first  created  for  the 
pleasure  of  the  Creator,  however  permitted  to  wander,  or  whatever 
he  may  be  in  the  present  state,  must  ultimately  answer  the  prime 
end  of  his  creation,  which  end,  the  compilers  of  the  shorter  cat- 
echism assure  us,  "  Iz  to  glorify  God  and  enjoy  him  forever." 

Yet  still  it  is  asked,  "  Why  does  infinite  power,  wisdom,  and 
goodness,  suffer  so  much  moral  and  natural  evil  to  prevail  in  this 
lower  world  ?"  We  say,  the  greater  part  of  the  miseries  of  the 
present  state,  originate  with  ourselves.  I  suppose  all  we  mean  by 
this  is,  that  if  we  were  wise  and  good,  we  should  be  happy.  But 
why  are  we  not  wise  and  good  ?  why  are  we  not  meek  and  gentle  ? 
Why  do  men,  though  all  gone  out  of  the  way,  take  such  various 
courses  ?  Why  are  some  penurious  and  others  profuse  ?  We  say, 
"  The  diligent  hand  maketh  rich,  and  the  sluggard  shall  be  clothed 
with  rags."  But,  why  are  some  naturally  industrious  and  frugal, 
and  others  naturally  the  reverse  ?  and  why  are  all  either  directly, 
in  consequence  of  their  own  perverse  dispositions,  or  indirectly 
through  the  weakness  or  wickedness  of  others,  made  to  drink  so 
deep  of  the  cup  of  adversity  ?  Why  are  those  who  are,  humanly 
speaking,  the  most  deserving,  made  to  suffer  the  greater  part  of 
their  lives  ?  Why  are  little  infants  early  the  subjects  of  sorrow  ? 
but  it  is  abundantly  easy  to  ask  questions  which  neither  the  sage 
nor  the  philosopher  can  answer.  With  God,  however,  remaineth 
the  issue  of  all  things,  and  he  can  give  in  one  short  hour's  enjoy- 
ment, large  remuneration  for  the  ills  of  time. 

'Frequent  reflections  on  the  brevity  of  the  present  scene  are  of 
much  use.  Blessed  be  God,  we  shall  shortly  bid  adieu  to  every 
species  of  distress.  There  is  one  apostolic  injunction,  which  nei- 
ther you  nor  I  can  find  it  very  difficult  to  observe; — Set  your  affec- 
tions on  things  above,  and  not  on  things  on  the  earth.  Yet  if  we 
should  at  last  set  our  hearts  on  things  above,  if  we  should  feel 
ourselves  weaned  from  things  below,  still  we  shall  not  even  then 
have  whereof  to  glory.  If  our  august  Parent  had  not  made  our 
present  sweets  very  bitter,  we  should  never  turn  therefrom'.  Some 
mothers  while  weaning  their  infants,  seeking  to  make  necessity  the 
choice  of  the  child,  lay  aloes  on  the  breast.  Our  omnipotent  Fa- 
ther usually  renders  every  breast  of  human  consolation  bitter  to 
his  children,  to  wean  us  the  more  effectually  from  this  distem- 


LETTER   XXV.  1*5 

pered  state.  But  after  all,  these  weaning  times  are,  and  must  of 
course  be  distressing  times.  However,  the  Redeemer  renders  all 
things  profitable  ;  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good  ;  and  as 
thy  day  is,  says  the  Father  of  mercies  to  the  children  of  adversity, 
so  shall  thy  strength  be. 

True,  we  may  say  with  the  inimitable  Shakespeare,  this  world's 
a  stage  ;  and  all  the  men  and  women  are  but  actors.  And  hap- 
py they,  who  under  the  conduct  of  the  great  Manager,  can  acquit 
themselves  in  their  respective  parts  with  propriety.  It  is  indeed  a 
consoling  consideration,  that  the  performers  will  ultimately  be  set 
right.  Perhaps  these  human  performers  are,  even  now,  more 
correct  than  those  who  consider  themselves  merely  as  spectators, 
may  be  inclined  to  allow.  At  any  rate  it  is  good  that  we  both  hope, 
and  quietly  wait  for  the  full  salvation  of  our  God  ;  and  in  the  interim, 
it  is  our  interest  and  our  duty  to  make  the  best  use  of  the  scenes  of 
time.  Be  not  unhappy  at  the  hints  contained  in  my  last  letter. 
The  truth  is,  I  love  you  as  an  imfierfect  friend  :  I  do  not  adore  you 
as  perfect  :  and  although  at  the  time,  I  may  not  love  you  so  well 
for  reproving  me,  I  shall,  upon  reflection  respect  and  admire  you 
the  more.  I  do  not  speak  at  random  ;  I  have  had  repeated  trials 
of  this  sort,  both  here,  and  elsewhere.  When  once  convinced,  I 
am  the  object  of  genuine  affection,  although  those  precious  re- 
proofs from  those  I  love,  may  like  other  precious  medicines,  create 
a  temporary  pain  ;  yet  deriving  advantage  therefrom,  I  shall  expe- 
rience  for  the  kind  physician  who  administered  so  efficacious  a 
remedy,  enduring  gratitude. 

Blessed  be  God,  we  are  both  under  the  eye  of  infinite  wisdom  ; 
that  we  are  seen  by  the  eye  of  infinite  wisdom  in  the  new  and  living 
way  ;  and  that  we  are  to  the  eye  of  the  Father,  in  this  new  and 
living  way,  blameless  and  without  spot.  O  that  we  could  walk 
unpolluted,  while  on  our  way  to  Xion.  O  may  the  prayers  of  the 
great  High  Priest  of  our  profession  put  up  in  behalf  of  all  who 
should  believe  in  his  name,  be  answered  in  behalf  of  my  friend  N. 
and  his  truly  affectionate,  &c.  &c. 


146  LETTER    XXVI. 


LETTER  XXVI. 

To  the  same. 

1  AM  told  you  intend  visiting  this  place  ;  if  you  do,  let. 
me  know,  in  time  that  I  may  be  in  season  to  adjust  a  little  account  of 
my  own.  Ah  me,  when  will  all  my  accounts  with  this  world  be  made 
up,  and  completely  balanced  !  I  want  to  retire  ;  I  want  to  go  home. 
I  am  sick  of  life,  of  this  present  life  ;  sick  of  the  world,  of  this  pres- 
ent evil  world.  God  grant  I  may  thus  feel  when  I  am  called  out 
pf  time.  Many  are  afraid  of  death,  until  they  stand  upon  the 
threshold  of  this  world,  and  then  become  impatient  for  the  arrival 
of  the  messenger.  If  the  scene  should  be  reversed  with  me,  I 
should  be  indeed  unhappy.  I  do  not  think  I  can  ever  be  afraid  of 
death,  as  the  change  may  effect  my  eternal  felicity.  I  cannot  fear 
a  conquered  foe.  But,  if  when  I  am  about  to  leave  it,  the  world 
should  smile  on  me,  as  on  a  parting  friend,  how  then  ;  may  I  not 
be  under  the  influence  of  its  fascination  ?  Do  you  say  there  is  no 
danger  of  this,  except  I  should  miss  my  way  ?  But  may  I  not  miss 
my  way  ?  Not  if  I  am  kept  by  the  power  of  God,  through  faith 
unto  salvation.  May  his  Almighty  power  keep  me  in  this  ever- 
lasting way,  in  this  bright  and  shining  path  ;  which  shineth  more 
and  more  to  full  perfection. 

But  my  friend,  do  you  indeed  wonder  that  when  you  would  do 
good,  evil  should  be  present  with  you  ?  Are  you  puzzled  to  find 
the  law  in  the  members  warring  against  the  law  of  the  mind  ?•  Have 
you  forgotten  that  there  are  two  armies  in  the  Shulamite  ?  Ah  my 
friend,  if  the  daily  discovery  of  such  inconsistencies  distract  you  ; 
if  a  deceitful,  unbelieving,  and  desperately  wicked  heart  appals 
you,  undisturbed  repose  will  not,  this  side  eternity,  be  yours. 

Your  trials  are  no  doubt  many,  and  severe  ;  but  the  most 
precious  metal  is  purified  by  trial.  Is  it  not  of  more  consequence 
to  try  you,  than  to  try  gold  ?  Are  you  not  more  precious  than  gold  ? 
Jt  is  extremely  natural  to  think  the  prevalence  of  unanimity  in  re- 
ligious sentiments  will  ensure  domestic  peace  :  so  it  is  natural  to 
suppose  eternal  sunshine,  uninterrupted  by  storms  or  tempests, 
\yould  be  one  of  the  greatest  b.les.sings  which  the  elementary  world 


LETTER    XXVI.  147 

could  give— but — but— no  matter  we  shall  learn  much  more  by 
and  by. 

In  the  present  scene,  the  ways  of  our  God  are  in  the  great  deep ; 
he  dwelleth  in  the  thick  darkness.  Who  by  searching  can  find 
him  out  ?  Yet  he  doeth  all  things  well.  Hereafter,  it  my  be  we 
shall  know  the  why,  and  the  wherefore. 

It  may  be  foolishness  in  the  extreme,  to  suppose  business  and 
Christianity  incompatible  ;  and  it  is  not  wonderful  to.  find  you  glo- 
rying in  the  capability  of  deriving  your  own  support  from  your  own 
industry.  What  can  be  so  pleasing  to  a  proud  or  a  pious  mind,  as. 
to  have  something  we  can  strictly  speaking,  call  our  own  ;  ac- 
knowledged to  be  our  own  by  those  from  whom  we  obtain  it:  to  be 
able  to  administer  to  the  necessities  of  those  who  are  not  able  to 
help  themselves : — This  is  a  blessing  devoutly  to  be  wished.  You 
have  no  conception  of  the  glooms  attendant  on  a  state  of  depend- 
ence. But  you  will  say  we  are  all  dependent  upon  the  divine 
Being  :  true,  we  are  so  ;  and  were  human  beings  as  good  as  their 
Creator,  who  could  complain  of  dependence  ?  But  if  dependence 
be  galling  in  the  meridian  of  our  days,  it  is  terrible  in  prospect, 
when  old  age  approaches  and  the  rising  generation  may  resemble 
the  king,  who  knew  not  Joseph.  The  infirmities  of  body  and 
mind,  generally  appendages  to  lengthened  years,  are  naturally  cal- 
culated to  create  disgust,  even  in  those  who  are  prejudiced  in  our 
favour — Dependance,  in  such  a  situation,  how  tremendous  !  But 
you  will  ask,  where  is  your  faith  ?  I  answer  where  it  ought  to  be  ; 
fixed  on  the  word  of  promise  ;  which  so  far  from  quieting  my 
fears,  rather  strengthens  despondency.  Christians  are  no  where 
assured  they  shall  be  exempted  from  the  common  calamities  inci- 
dent to  humanity.  The  afflictions  consequent  on  the  life  I  live,  ov 
may  live,  may  be  mine.  Some  of  the  most  faithful  servants  of  the 
Redeemer  have  been  called  to  encounter  great  trials,  and  why 
not  I  ?  I  do  not  know  of  any  promise  respecting  this  life,  except 
that  of  much  tribulation  ;  and  I  have  iaith  to  believe  I  shall  have  a 
plentiful  share  of  this. 

But  you  will  say  all  these  things  shall  work  together  for  good — 
No  doubt  they  will :  yet  if  this  thought  could  always  render  us 
happy,  where  would  be  the  tribulation  which  we  are  taught  to 
expect  ?  It  may  perhaps  be  supposed,  that  a  person  who  believes 
and  preaches  the  doctrine  of  Universal  Redemption,  should  never 
I?e  unhappy  ;  and  that  if  he  be,  he  is  a  very  inconsistent  character. 


148  LETTER  XXVI. 

I  should  indeed  be  a  very  inconsistent  character  if  my  unhappi- 
ness  arose  from  the  dread  of  future  misery,  either  for  myself  or 
my  connexions  ;  or  from  an  apprehension  that  I  have  not  now  in 
Christ  Jesus,  all  spiritual  blessings.  But  I  say  again,  if  my  unhap- 
piness  respects  only  this  world,  where  I  am  assured  I  shall  have 
much  tribulation,  and  where  I  know  that  the  most  uniform  believers, 
the  most  faithful  servants  of  my  master  have  suffered  hunger, 
nakedness,  loss  of  friends,  reproach,  and  every  species  of  con- 
tumely ;  not  one  of  which  calamities  can  be  considered  joyous,  but 
.grievous  :  if  I  say  this  prospect  sometimes  makes  me  melan- 
choly, I  do  not  see  that  I  am  inconsistent.  Nay,  I  think  I  should 
be  much  more  inconsistent  if  I  felicitated  myself  in  the  expectation 
of  peace  or  happiness  in  this  present  world. 

It  appears  to  me  it  would  be  quite  as  rational  to  expect  a  believer 
in,  and  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  to  be  entirely  exempted  from 
eveiy  bodily  indisposition,  as  that  he  should  never  be  tortured  by 
mental  pangs.  But  these  reflections  will  never  be  made  by  those 
who  understand  the  doctrines  of  the  cross  :  such  know  it  is  not  in 
this  state  we  are  promised  happiness  ;  that  we  are  liable  to  suffer 
every  species  of  calamity  ;  and  that  knowing  this,  we  may  groan, 
being  burdened  with  either  present  suffering,  or  the  fear  of  what 
evils  may  take  place  during  our  mortal  pilgrimage  ;  and  I  am  free 
to  own  that  my  future  prospects  appear  so  gloomy,  as  to  induce  me 
to  tremble  at  the  approach  of  that  time  of  life,  when  I  shall  stand 
most  in  need  of  that  assistance  which  I  shall  then  have  least  reason 
to  expect.  Yet  it  is  the  desire  of  my  soul  to  cast  in  this,  and  every 
other  respect,  my  care  upon  him  who  careth  for  me. 

I  very  much  lament  my  present  state  of  inaction.  Flavel  says, 
"  souls  are  like  tools,  they  rust  if  not  used."  How  much  more 
honourable  to  wear  out  than  to  rust  out.  Well,  I  will  gird  up  my 
mind,  and  once  more  up,  and  be  doing. 

We  have  been  expecting  you  a  very  long  season,  and  we  still  hope 
you  will  join  us  on  the  anniversary  of  the  birth  of  our,  of  the  world's 
Saviour.  I  am  fearful  I  shall  have  no  voice  on  that  day  ;  the 
pressure  on  my  lungs  is  so  violent,  that  I  speak  with  the  greatest 
difficulty,  and  I  think  it  is  momently  increasing  ;  yet  I  still  strug- 
gle to  speak.  How  can  any  who  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gra- 
cious, be  content  without  proclaiming  his  goodness  ? 

My  whole  heart  joins  with  you  in  praising  the  Preserver  of  men  ; 
•who,  making  the  clouds  his  chariot,  holds  the  reins  of  the  whirlwind, 


LETTER  XXVI.  149 

and  directs  the  storm  which  calls  home  those  who  are  appointed  to 
die  :  thus  stamping  an  idea  of  his  power  and  goodness  on  the  minds 
of  survivors.  But  even  storms  and  tempests,  how  loud  soever  they 
may  roar,  do  not  always  speak  loud  enough  to  be  heard  by  the  insen- 
sible children  of  men. 

You  ask  who  shall  doubt  of  the  final  preservation  of  your  rescued 
son  ?  I  answer  every  one,  who  being  under  the  law,  hears  only  the 
letter  which  killeth,  without  attending  to  the  spirit  that  giveth  life ; 
but  all  who  see  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  will  see  his  salvation  in 
the  Redeemer.  % 

Indeed  I  am  more  and  more  convinced  that  to  persuade  men  to 
believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  is  the  work  of  God.  I  con- 
ceive it  would  be  much  easier  to  bring  individuals  to  consent  to  go 
on  foot  to  Rome,  or  to  make  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem,  to  do  or 
suffer  any  thing  that  could  be  done  or  suffered,  than  by  mere  hu- 
man power,  to  prevail  on  them  to  believe  what  God  has  said  ;  and 
thus  believing,  to  enter  into  rest.  It  is  so  natural  to  look  to  the 
things  that  are  seen,  which  are  temporal,  that  it  must  be  a  super- 
natural effort  that  will  ever  lead  us  by  faith  to  look  to  the  things 
that  are  not  seen,  which  are  spiritual  ;  and  how  is  it  possible  while 
looking  to  the  things  which  are  seen,  to  have  any  other  than  a  pol- 
luted conscience  ?  You  would  know  why  men  are  so  opposed  to  the 
doctrine  of  the  restitution  of  all  things  ?  I  answer;  first,  men  in  gen- 
eral are  by  nature  unbelievers  ;  secondly,  there  is  a  class  of  men  in 
every  age,  place,  and  denomination,  who  are  interested  to  prevent, 
mankind  from  receiving  the  truth  ;  and,  thirdly,  the  grand  adver- 
sary of  souls  is  busy  in  blinding  the  children  of  men.  All,  however, 
acknowledge  there  is  room  enough  in  the  fold,  and  sufficient  power 
in  the  shepherd.  But  religious  people  are  so  regular  in  acknowl- 
edging and  denying  the  same  fact,  that  patience  is  exhausted  while 
attending  to  their  inconsistencies.  The,  Baptist  with  whom  you 
have  recently  conversed,  is  an  epitome  of  the  religious  world,  and 
indeed  of  the  whole  world  ;  and  it  must  be  confessed,  as  you  justly 
observe,  their  language  is  so  much  like  the  serpent  in  the  garden 
of  Eden,  that  we  need  no  other  proof  of  their  being  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  same  spirit  which  beguiled  Eve.  However,  this  man 
of  sin  will  not  eternally  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself 
as  a  God,  and  opposing  himself  to  all  that  is  called  God,  or  wor- 
shipped. This  man  of  sin  shall  be  revealed,  not  by  the  power  of 
the  flesh,  nor  by  the  power  of  the  creature,  but  by  the  breath  of  that 


150  IiETTER  XXVI. 

mouth  which  hath  spoken  these  gracious  words.  •  And  the  glory  of' 
the  Lord  shall  be  revealed,  and  all  flesh  shall  see  it  together. 
Behold  the  Lord  God  shall  come  with  a  strong  hand,  and  his  own 
strong  arm  shall  rule  for  him  ;  behold  his  reward  is  with  him,  and 
his  work  before  him. 

What  have  we  then  to  do,  but  as  far  as  we  are  able,  in  patience 
to  possess  our  souls  ?  It  is  good  that  we  both  quietly  hope,  and  pa- 
tiently wait  for  the  salvation  of  God. 

I  have  had  a  conversation,  which  lasted  many  hours,  with  a  re- 
spectable clergyman.  He  acknowledged  he  was  one  with  me  in 
every  thing,  the  universality  of  the  redemption  I  advocated,  ex- 
cepted. 

Murray.  But  by  what  means  have  you  learned  that  Jesus  was 
the  Saviour  of  any  individual,  Sir  ? 

Clergyman,  By  the  word  of  God. 

M,  Then  how  comes  it  to  pass  that  this  same  word  has  so  much 
weight  with  you  respecting  the  f civ,  and  is  so  impotent  with  regard 
to  the  many.  Sir,  the  word  of  God  is  as  full  and  plain,  respecting 
all  and  every  one,  as  it  is  respecting  any  one.  For  example,  "  He 
is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  for  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world"  He  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins ;  that 
you  will  acknowledge  plain,  but  is  it  more  so  than  what  follows — 
And  not  for  ours  only,  but  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  ? 

Cler.  Why,  I  believe  the  one  part  to  be  true,  literally  true,  be- 
cause he  that  believeth  shall  be  saved  ;  I  cannot  believe  the  other 
part  to  be  literally  true,  because  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned,  and  these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  fire,  but  the  right- 
eous into  life  eternal,  and  if  you  die  in  your  sins,  where  I  am  ye 
cannot  come,  with  many  other  scriptures  to  the  same  effect. 

M.  Please  to  mention  them,  Sir,  because  I  intend,  with  your 
leave,  to  speak  to  them  separately,  and  to  show  that  they  are  all 
literally  true,  that  there  is  in  them  not  even  the  shadow  of  contra- 
diction, but  that  they  are  all  yea  and  amen,  in  the  salvation  of  every 
child  of  Adam. 

Cler.  Well,  Sir,  if  you  can  prove  the  salvation  of  every  child  of 
Adam,  from  the  texts  I  have  mentioned,  I  am  satisfied. 

I  then  took  the  passages  he  had  cited,  one  by  one,  and  spoke  to 
each  of  them  as  you  would  upon  a  like  occasion,  even  to  the  con- 
clusion of  the  matter.  I  conversed  with  him  through  the  day,  and 
when  he  could  produce  no  more  passages  which  appeared  contra- 


LETTER  XXVI.  I5i 

dictory  to  the  law  or  to  the  testimony.  I  produced  some  vouchers 
in  behalf  of  God,  as  a  universal  Saviour,  to  which  he  had  not  at- 
tended ;  he  seemed  much  softened :  first  silenced,  and  thenpleasedj 
and  we  parted  with  the  appearance  of  mutual  kindness. 

I  do  assure  you,  my  friend,  I  believe  there  are  very  few  who  un- 
derstand the  doctrines  we  preach,  although  no  language  can  be 
plainer  than  that  of  which  we  make  use.  How  can  we  account  for 
this  ?  Is  it  not  one  thing  to  receive,  and  another  to  understand  a 
testimony  ? 

Yes,  our  valued  friend  gave  me  an  account  of  your  little  tour,  and 
I  am  exceedingly  pleased  with  it.  Do  you  not  see  the  advantages 
that  may  be  derived  from  writing  on  the  best  of  subjects. 

The  friends  whom  we  address  will  show  our  letters  to  their 
friends,  and  those  friends  to  theirs,  and  so  on.  In  preaching,  and 
in  conversation,  what  we  say  frequently  passes  like  a  ship  through 
the  ocean,  leaving  no  trace  behind,  or  if  remembered  by  those  who 
wish  to  narrate  what  they  hear,  it  is  very  rare  we  are  favoured  with 
the  privilege  of  pouring  instruction  into  the  ear  of  any  person,  ca- 
pable of  giving  a  faithful  relation  of  what  they  hear  ;  our  remarks 
will  suffer  either  in  matter  or  manner.  But  when  we  write  to  an 
individual,  we,  in  some  sense,  leave  ourselves,  and  often  our  best 
selves  with  him  ;  and  we  forcibly,  if  not  irresistably  allure  him  to 
attention.  Much  more  might  be  said  on  this  subject,  to  induce 
you  to  commit  your  ideas  to  paper,  but  your  own  good  sense  will 
dictate  more  than  I  have  leisure  to  say. 

I  am  not  very  sanguine  in  my  expectations  of  any  good  this  side 
home  ;  yet  I  cannot  but  hope,  that  life  and  immortality  will  be  more 
and  more  illustrated  by  a  preached  gospel.  But,  of  the  gentleman 
to  whom  you  advert,  it  may  be  well  to  suspend  our  decision,  and 
even  our  judgment ;  we  are  shortly  to  see  and  hear  him  more  fully 
in  his  own  cause.  Yet,  from  all  terrestrial  objects,  I  am  prepared 
for  disappointments ;  nothing  at  present  surrounds  me,  but  scenes 
of  melancholy,  gloomy  troubles  of  mind,  body,  and  estate,  present 
evils,  and  dread  of  future  ;  and  although  I  may  stand  exempted,  at 
least  for  the  present,  in  my  own  individual  person,  yet  my  sympa- 
thies are  powerfully  excited  ;  there  is  a  chord  in  my  bosom  which 
vibrates  to  distress ;  and  I  cannot  be  happy  while  witnessing 
the  sufferings  of  my  fellow  men.  -•  '-if 

Farewell— May  the  jxace  of  God  abide  with  you- 

VOL.  II.  20 


152  LETTER   XXVII, 


LETTER  XXVII. 


To  the  same. 

f  HIS  morning  is  very  gloomy ;  it  exhibits  a  picture  of 
the  scene,  which  the  distresses  of  my  friends  in  this  town  open  be- 
fore me.  How  often  am  I  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  exclaiming, 
I  am  sick  of  life.  It  is  a  very  melancholy  thing,  that  as  we  get 
more  weary,  the  road  is  worse.  I  envy  none,  but  those  who  are 
on  the  threshold  of  this  world.  In  this  number  is  Mrs.  O. ;  her 
infant  died  last  evening,  and  we  momently  expect  her  exit.  God 
is  very  gracious  to  this  poor  child  ;  her  love  of  life  -was  strong ; 
her  affection  for  her  husband  and  children  bound  her  to  earth.  It 
was  the  bitterness  of  death  to  leave  them,  and  she  dreaded  the  sep- 
aration as  much  as  did  David,  and  other  children  of  the  Most-High. 
The  unbelieving  adversaries,  by  whom  we  are  surrounded,  who  as 
an  adulterous  generation,  are  ever  asking  after  a  sign,  greedily 
listen  to  the  words  of  a  dying  Christian,  that  they  may  be  furnished 
with  materials  for  reproach,  and  occasion  to  blaspheme  the  name 
by  which  we  are  called.  But  this  dear,  departing  saint,  in  her 
most  disturbed  moments,  has  repeatedly  affirmed,  "  that  her  mind 
was  in  perfect  peace  respecting  futurity."  She  knew  her  Creator, 
her  Redeemer  too  well,  to  expect  to  find  an  enemy  in  him  ;  she 
never  had  a  single  doubt  of  happiness  hereafter ;  her  distress  ori- 
ginated in  her  reluctance  to  quit  her  little  family ;  but  she  fervently 
prayed,  that  she  might  be  delivered  from  this  reluctance,  and 
calmly  resigned  to  the  good  pleasure  of  her  God. 

This  devout  prayer  is  at  length  answered,  and  she  now  waits  as 
patiently,  and  hopes  as  quietly  for  the  salvation  of  her  Redeemer, 
as  any  dying  person  on  whose  departure  I  have  ever  attended. 
This  is  indeed  the  Lord's  doings,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes. 
In  such  circumstances  how  desirable,  how  beautiful  is  death,  or 
rathej  the  moment  in  which  we  are  to  commence  denizens  of  a 
new  and  improved  state  of  existence  1 

Some  of  my  friends  have  partially  said,  "  I  bring  a  blessing  with 
me."  Well,  to  some  individuals  there  is  a  sense  in  which  this 


LETTER   XXVIJ.  153 

affirmation  may  be  true,  -when  I  am  made  a  distinguished  instru- 
ment of  promulgating  his  gospel,  whose  testimony  is  replete  with 
blessings,  whose  doctrine  drops  as  the  rain,  whose  speech  distilleth 
as  the  dew,  as  the  small  rain  upon  the  tender  herb,  and  as  the 
showers  upon  the  grass.  Such  has  been  the  effect  of  the  gospel  of 
God  our  Saviour,  upon  our  expiring  friend  !  It  hath  refreshed  her 
once  drooping  mind,  and  given  her  strength  to  sustain  the  conflict 
with  nature,  and  resolution  to  submit  with  cheerful  patience  to  the 
dissolution  of  every  earthly  tie. 

I  am  pleased  to  hear  you  have  visited  B ,  accompanied  by  our 

.friend ;  I  am  not  surprised  at  the  conduct  of  the  worshippers  of 
anti-christ,  they  act  in  character.  Would  to  God,  we  could,  on 
every  occasion,  act  in  character,  we  should  then  never  fail  to  adorn 
by  every  movement,  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour.  I  am  happy 
to  learn,  that  the  good  man  to  whom  you  advert,  has  repeated  his 
visits  to  S— — ,  and  that  his  audience  were  so  large  and  so  attentive. 
There  is  a  strange  mixture  in  this  worthy  man,  and  I  cannot  but 
lament  it.  He  certainly  sometimes  blows  the  gospel  trumpet,  but, 
alas,  it  is  always  with  an  uncertain  sound !  I  think  it  is  beyond  a 
doubt,  that  he  sows  the  same  field  with  different  sorts  of  seed. 
He  is  assuredly  an  advocate  for  Universal  Salvation,  but,  as  it  ap^ 
pears  to  me,  not  upon  Christian  principles.  This  is,  I  repeat,  a 
matter  which  occasions  me  great  sorrow  of  heart.  Were  he 
acquainted  with  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  he  would,  I  think, 
be  an  able  minister  of  the  New-Testament.  Could,  I  say,  this  dear 
man  but  once  see  that  God  in  Christ,  or  the  divine  in  the  human 
nature  is  the  reconciliation  of  the  world,  and  that  in  consequence  of 
the  iniquities  of  all  the  stray  sheep  being  laid  on  the  good  shepherd, 
and  he  as  the  just  one  bearing  the  sins  of  the  world,  that  he  might 
take  them  away,  so  that  as  God,  he  may  with  propriety  say,  "  Be- 
hold I  see  no  spot  in  thee."  Could  he  behold  this  guiltless  Lamb 
of  God,  thus  encompassed  with  the  iniquties  of  his  heels,  suffering 
the  death  which  is  the  wages  of  sin,  that  by  his  suffering  he  might 
eventually  annihilate  sin,  so  that  those  who  are  taught  of  God, 
might  see  no  more  of  the  punishment  as  the  effect,  than  God  does 
of  sin  as  the  cause  :  In  fine,  could  he  be  brought  to  see  there  was 
no  God  but  the  Saviour,  nor  sin  but  what  he  bore  in  his  own  bodr 
on  the  cross,  nor  punishment  but  what  he  suffered  when  the  chas- 
tisement of  onr  peace  was  upon  him,  by  whose  stripes  \ve  are 


154  LETTER    XXVII, 

healed,  he  would  then  with  true  apostolic  zeal,  labour  to  turn  his 
hearers  from  darkness  to  light,  that  they  might  thus  see,  and  conse- 
quently rejoice  in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  hath  made  them 
free. 

But  he  will  know  as  much  as  our  Saviour  sees  proper  to  teach 
him.  I  will,  however,  attend  to  the  hints  you  have  given,  and 
when  he  visits  me  I  will  converse  with  him  as  freely  and  as  impres- 
sively as  I  am  able.  I  really  feel  a  very  warm  affection  for  the 
good  man,  and  from  my  soul  I  wish  to  see  him  in  the  way  of  peace. 
As  to  his  manner,  with  which  the  new  lights  are  so  much  pleased, 
I  do  not  think  there  is  any  thing  so  very  disagreeable  in  that ;  and 
if  his  matter,  were  really  gospel,  perhaps  this  manner  of  his,  might 
be  really  advantageous  by  drawing  the  attention  of  some  of  our 
blind -brethren,  who  are  pleased  with  such  sounds.  Whatever  you 
may  think  of  it,  I  am  sure  I  know  but  little  ;  but  this  little  I  am 
always  ready  and  willing  to  communicate.  I  know  but  this,  that 
Jesus  is  a  complete  Saviour ;  this  is  my  enduring,  my  exhaustless 
theme,  and  I  fervently  unite  with  you  in  supplicating  the  divine  Be- 
ing, to  guide  us  into  the  way  of  truth,  and  to  keep  our  minds  stead- 
fastly fixed  on  him,  who  is  our  hope.  I  rejoice  to  learn,  that  your 
mind  is  so  greatly  enlarged  and  refreshed  by  your  labours  on  the 
Sabbath  day.  Wretched  indeed  would  our  circumstances  be,  if  we 
did  not  feel  our  subjects,  and  know  that  our  hearers  sometimes  felt 
them  too. 

Yes,  I  have  seen  your  account  of  R— — ,  and  it  involves  an  ac- 
count of  yourself.  You  have,  it  seems,  blushed  for  yourself  on  the 
present  occasion,  and  you  may  have  more  reason  thus  to  do,  than 
you  are  at  present  apprized  of.  It  was,  no  doubt,  wrong  to  make 
up  a  judgment  of,  and  conceive  a  prejudice  against  any  man, 
merely  from  report ;  our  enemies  could  no  more  ;  and  is  it  not 
somewhat  wrong,  somewhat  hasty,  to  establish  your  opinion  of  a 
preacher,  from  hearing  him  only  once  ?  But  you  conversed  with 
him,  and  remember  he  conversed  with  you  also.  However,  if  your 
last  conclusion  be  a  fault,  it  is  in  my  opinion  a  venial  fault,  and  I 
should  less  blush  to  be  convicted  of  a  score  of  such  faults,  than  iu 
a  single  instance,  to  have  made  up  a  hasty  judgment  to  the  preju- 
jjice  of  a  brother. 

I  am  exceeding  glad  you  have  seen  R.  and  that  he  has  met  with  so 
kind  a  reception  ;  such  accounts  as  these  always  fill  my  heart  with 
pleasure.  But  poor  S,  j  J  am  greatly  pained  by  his  situation.  Dear 


LETTER  XXVII.  155 

man,  he  is  very  much  from  home  in  this  fragile  body  of  his.  We 
ought  not  to  wonder  that  his  soul,  his  capacious  soul,  is  so  often 
disquieted  :  he  will,  no  doubt,  have  his  clear  and  cloudy  seasons 
all  his  journey  through  ;  and  perhaps,  his  cloudy  seasons  may  be 
very,  very  dark,  accompanied  by  thunder,  lightening,  and  rain  ; 
and  his  clear  seasons  very  clear,  accompanied  by  fervid  heat,  which 
may  accelerate  the  approach  of  clouds ;  and,  no  doubt,  he  who 
regulates  the  seasons,  regulates  also  the  luminous  mind  of  our 
friend.  Your  flattering:  remarks  may  be  very  just,  but  it  would  \< 
difficult  for  any  one  to  persuade  me,  nay,  it  would  be  impossible  for 
me  to  persuade  myself  of  the  justice  of  your  comparison  as  it  re- 
spects our  friend  S. ;  but  we  will  dismiss  the  subject.  It  is  well 
you  had  so  pleasant  a  time  over  the  ruggicl  road  ;  you  see,  my  good 
Sir,  when  the  mind  is  in  health,  the  body  can  pass  over  rocks,  as 
mere  pebbles  ;  good  company  is,  no  doubt,  pleasing  on  a  journey 
and  every  where  else  ;  would  we  could  have  the  felicity  of  associ- 
ating with  serious,  well  disposed  individuals  to  our  journey's  end.  It 
gives  me  pleasure  to  hear  of  one  and  another  of  my  weary  fellow- 
travellers,  "being  landed  safe  on  that  blest  shore,  where  tempests 
rise  and  billows  beat  no  more."  I  am  happy  too,  that  they  could  see 
their  way  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  Children,  we 
know,  are  frequently  affrighted  by  shadows,  but  because  they  were 
taught  of  God,  it  was  therefore  they  feared  no  evil. 

No,  I  would  not  be  robbed  of  the  pleasure  of  believing,  that  indi- 
viduals uniting  to  worship  the  Redeemer  on  the  road,  will  recog- 
nize each  other  when  they  unite  with  the  general  assembly  in  the 
worship  of  the  same  Redeemer-above,  for  any  earthly  consideration. 
Why  not  ?  Shall  we  know  others,  and  not  know  them  ?  Our  knowl- 
edge will  increase,  not  decrease  ;  and  although  we  may  know  all, 
and  love  all,  it  does  not  therefore  follow,  that  we  shall  forget  our 
connexions  here,  or  love  them  less — God  forbid. 

I  am  told  your  mind  has  been  uncommonly  exercised  and  em- 
barrassed, and  I  am  so  far  from  wondering  at  the  difficulties  we  arc 
called  to  encounter,  that  it  is  matter  of  astonishment  to  me,  when 
any,  (if  any  there  be),  pass  smoothly  o'er  life's  surface. 

Shaping  our  course  over  a  path  abounding  in  briers  and  thorns, 
is  it  wonderful  that  we  are  torn  thereby  ?  Is  it  not  rather  amazing 
that  we  pass  a  day  or  an  hour  exempt  from  suffering  ?  Even  our 
choicest  comforts  either  grow  on,  or  must,  with  very  great  diffi- 
culty, be  selected  from  these  briars  and  thorns.  But,  in  fact,  it 


156  LETTER    XXVII. 

may,  with  strict  propriety,  be  said  of  all  our  comforts,  except  such 
as  are  derived  from  the  fountain  of  all  true,  because  spiritual  good, 
and  of  all  comforters,  beside  that  spirit  which  is  emphatically  styled 
a  comforter  ;  miserable  comforts,  and  miserable  comforters  are  ye 
all. 

Yet,  while  smarting  from  frequent  wounds,  we  are  still  so  infat- 
uated as  to  look  to,  and  lean  on,  these  broken  reeds.  For  myself, 
I  have  so  often  done  this,  that  sometimes,  when  I  reap  heart-felt 
pangs,  where  I  had  looked  for  soul-satisfying  pleasure,  I  have  been 
conscious  of  a  kind  of  gloomy  satisfaction,  from  the  consideration 
of  the  justice  manifested  in  my  vexatious  disappointment.  Yet,  I 
shall  still  say  to  these  illusive  witcheries,  "  Kind  deceivers  flatter 
still." 

My  eyes  are  momently  turned  toward  my  closing  scene.  It  is 
true  I  do  not  know  what  may  be  my  then  sensations  ;  but  should, 
the  joy  before  me  produce  the  same  effect,  with  the  sorrows  by 
which  I  am  now  surrounded,  I  shall  leap  into  eternity  without  a 
single  regret — Yes,  I  too  shall  pass  through  the  valley  of  the  shad- 
ow of  death,  and  I  humbly  trust  that  I  also,  even  I,  shall  at  that 
momentous  period,  be  exempted  from  the  fear  of  evil :  and,  truly 
my  friend,  I  am  inclined  to  think,  that  it  is  only  on  the  occasion  ad- 
verted to,  that  I  shall  be  entirely  exempted  from  fear. 

In  ..short,  it  is  only  on  the  paternal  bosom  we  can  repose  with 
safety.  The  word,  the  oath  of  Omnipotence  is  pledged  for  our 
final  happiness.  Is  it  wonderful  that  we  repose  unbounded  confi- 
dence in  the  word,  in  the  oath  of  the  God  of  justice,  the  God  of 
truth,  who  knows  our  frames,  who  remembers  that  we  are  bul 
dust,  who  hath  compassion  on  the  ignorant,  and  those  who  are  out 
of  the  way,  who  bowed  his  heavens  and  came  down  to  earth,  for  the 
sole  purpose  of  seeking  and  saving  those  who  were  lost. . 

Please  to  give  my  love  to  each  of  our  mutual  friends,  whom  I 
hope  and  trust,  we  shall  love  to  all  eternity.  O,  may  the  love  of 
God  be  more  and  more  felt  by  them,  by  you,  and  by  your  ever  faith* 
ful,  &c.  Sec. 


LETTER   XXVIII.  157 


LETTER  XXVIIP. 

To  the  same— unfinished. 

You  ask  my  advice  relative  to  your  meeting  hous'e; 
alas !  my  friend,  what  can  I  say  ?  It  may  be  large  enough,  it  may 
not.  Neither  you,  nor  I,  nor  any  other  person,  can  determine  this 
question.  I  think  you  have  got  a  most  excellent  committee,  and 
this  is  certainly  in  your  favour.  I  am  very  glad  the  Doctor  is  de- 
termined on  coming  this  way,  and  by  his  good  wishes  I  am  much 
obliged. 

You  would  know  my  sentiments  of  the  third  chapter  of  Zecha- 
fiah's  prophecy. 

The  first  thing  in  this  section  of  the  prophecy  which  the  Lord 
showed  the  prophet,  was  Joshua  the  High-Priest  standing  before 
the  angel  of  the  Lord,  and  Satan  standing  at  his  right  hand  to  resist 
him.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Satan,  the  Lord  rebuke  thee,  O 
Satan  ;  even  the  Lord  that  hath  chosen  Jerusalem,  rebuke  thee^ 
Is  not  this  a  brand  plucked  out  of  the  fire  ? 

In  the  first  place  let  us  inquire,  of  whom  was  Joshua  a  figure  ? 
Undoubtedly  of  the  High-Priest  of  our  profession,  and  it  is  no  won- 
der therefore,  that  we  find  Satan  standing  at  his  right  hand  to  resist 
him.  But  the  LORD,  the  Jehovah,  the  Divinity  rebilkes  him,  ef- 
fectually rebukes  him,  when,  even  in  this  moment  of  arrogance,  he 
informs  him  he  hath  chosen  Jerusalem,  The  LORD  that  hath  chosen 
Jerusalem,  rebuke  thee  Satan. 

Now  Joshua  was  clothed  in  filthy  garments,  and  the  angel  before 
whom  he  stood  commanded  those  who  stood  by  him,  to  take  from 
him  those  filthy  garments,  and  then  observed,  Behold  I  have  caused 
thine  iniquity  to  pass  from  thee,  and  I  will  clothe  thee  with  change 
of  raiment.  And  he  said,  he  who  ordered  the  filthy  garments  to  be 
taken  away,  said,  Let  them  set  a  fair  mitre  on  his  head  ;  and  this 
being  done,  he  was  clothed  with  garments,  and  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  stood  by,  and  protested  unto  Joshua  saying :  Thus  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts,  if  thou  wilt  walk  in  my  ways,  and  if  thou  wilt  keep 
my  charge,  then  thou  shalt  also  judge  my  house,  and  shalt  also  keep 


158  LETTER    XXVIII. 

my  courts,  and  I  will  give  thee  places  to  walk  among  these  that 
stand  by. 

Was  Joshua  a  figure  of  the  great  High-Priest  of  our  profession  ? 
Then  whatever  was  done  and  said  to  Joshua,  was  figurative  of  what 
was  done  and  said  to  Jesus  Christ.  But  filthy  garments  were  taken 
from  Joshua,  he  was  clothed  with  garments,  a  fair  mitre  was  set  on 
his  head,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  protested  unto  Joshua,  saying,  If 
thou  wilt  walk  in  my  ways,  and  if  thou  wilt  keep  my  charge,  then 
thou  shalt  also  judge  my  house,  and  keep  my  courts,  and  I  will 
give  thee  places  to  walk  among  these  that  stand  by. 

That  we  may  enter  more  fully  into  the  spirit  of  this  part  of  the 
prophecy,  let  us  dwell  particularly  upon  the  name  ;  upon  the  of- 
fice ;  upon  the  attendants ;  upon  the  garments  ;  upon  the  removal 
of  these  garments  ;  upon  the  change  of  raiment ;  upon  the  fair 
mitre  on  his  head  ;  upon  the  angel  of  the  Lord  standing  by  ;  upon 
his  protesting  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  that  he  should 
judge  his  house,  keep  his  courts,  and  have  places  to  walk  among 
these  that  stand  by,  on  condition  that  he  would  walk  in  God's  ways, 
and  keep  his  statutes ;  upon  walking  in  God's  ways ;  upon  keeping 
his  charge  ;  upon  God's  house  ;  upon  judging  this  house ;  upon 
God's  courts  ;  upon  keeping  these  courts  ;  upon  the  places  to  walk 
among ;  upon  those  who  stand  by. 

The  name  Joshua,  literally  rendered,  says  Mr.  Cruden,  is  the 
Lord,  the  Saviour.  This  fact  must  be  considered  as  illustrating 
the  propriety  of  Joshua  being1  appointed  to  succeed  Moses,  to  take 
God's  people  out  of  his  hands,  and  to  bring  them  into  his  promised 
rest.  Moses  was  the  promulgator  of  the  Jaw — but  he  was  an  of- 
fender ;  he  broke  the  tables  on  which  was  engraven  the  command- 
ments of  his  God  ;  he  spake  unadvisedly  with  his  lips,  at  the 
waters  of  strife — he  therefore  could  not,  in  his  own  character,  enter 
the  promised  rest ;  he  had  offended  in  one  point.  But  Joshua,  the 
Lord,  the  Saviour,  was  appointed  to  lead  the  people  into  the  land  of 
promise. 

"  Now  after  the  death  of  Moses,  the  servant  of  the*Lord,  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  Joshua.  Moses  my  servant  is 
dead  ;  now,  therefore  arise,  go  over  this  Jordan,  thou  and  all  this 
people  unto  the  land  which  I  do  give  to  them,  to  the  children  of  Is- 
rael. Every  place  that  the  sole  of  your  foot  shall  tread  upon,  that 
I  have  given  unto  you,  as  I  said  unto  Moses.  There  shall  not  any 
flnan  be  able  to  stand  before  thec,  all  the  clays  of  thy  life  ;  as  I  was 


LETTER   XXVIII.     ^  15$ 

Moses,  I  will  be  with  thee  ;  I  will  not  fail  thee  nor  forsake 
thee.  Be  strong  and -of  good  courage,  for  unto  this  people  shalt 
thou  divide  this  land  for  an  inheritance,  which  I  swear  unto  their 
fathers  to  give  them.  Only  be  th<M  strong  and  very  courageous, 
that  thou  mayest  observe  to  do  according  to  all  the  law  which  Mo- 
ses my  servant  commanded.  Turn  not  from  it  to  the  right  hand, 
or  to  the  left,  that  thou  mayest  prosper  whithersoever  thou  goest. 

"  This  book  of  the  law  shall  not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth,  but  thou 
shalt  meditate  therein  day  and  night,  that  thou  mayest  observe  to  do 
according  to  all  that  is  written  thereiiv:  for  then  thou  shalt  make  thy 
way  firosfierous  and  then  thou  shalt  have  good  success.  Have  not  I 
commanded  thee,  Be  strong  and  of  good  courage,  be  not  afraid, 
neither  be  thou  dismayed  for  the  Lord  thy  God  is  with  thee  whither- 
soever thou  goest  ?" 

"  Accordingly  when  it  came  to.  pass,  that  he  was  by  Jericho,  the 
captain  of  the  Lord's  host  met  him.  And  the  Lord  said  unio  Joshua, 
See  I  have  given  unto  thy  hand  Jericho,  and  the  king  thereof,,  and 
the  mighty  men  of  valour/* 

I  have  just  glanced  on  the  foregoing  passages,  for  the  purpose  of 
showing  how  the  name  of  Joshua  corresponded  with  his  office  ;  and 
both  name  and  office  with  the  character  of  which  he  was  a  lumin- 
ous type.  We  have  seen  that  the  name  Joshua  is  synonimous  with 
Lord  and  Saviour;  and  that  he  was  appointed  to  do  that  for  the 
people,  to  which  Moses  was  insufficient.  Thus  is  the  Redeemer 
called  Jesus,  or  Joshua  ;  for  he  shall  save.  For  what  the  law 
could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh  ;  God  sending 
his  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh  ;  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin 
in  the  flesh,  that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in 
us,  who  walk  not  after  the.y?rsA,  but  after  the  spirit. 

Secondly,  We  will  attend  to  the  office.  Jesus  was  ordained  a 
priest  forever.  Amongst  the  people  of  God,  priests  were  ordained 
by  God,  to  teach  the  people,  and  to  pray  for  them  ;  and  also  to  offer 
sacrifices  for  his  own  sins,  and  for  those  of  the  people. 

But  the  high  priest  was  distinguished  by  a  privilege  which  ap- 
pertained solely  to  himself,  viz.  that  of  entering  once  a  year  into 
the  holiest  of  o//,  to  make  atonement  for  the  sins  of  the  people,  of  % 
the  whole  Ju-oflle.  To  him  also  was  committed  the  oracle  of  truth, 
so  that  when  he  was  habited  in  the  sacred  garments,  and  with  the 
urim  and  thummim,  he,  the  high  priest,  gave  the  responses,  be- 
cause God  discovered  to  him  secret  and  future  events.  ' 

VOL,  II.  21 


1'dO  ,    t-ETTER  XXVIII. 

S 

The  Apostle  observes,  "  that  it  became  him  who  took  upon  hins 
the  seed  of  Abraham,  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren,  that  he 
might  be  a  merciful  and  faithful  High  Priest,  in  things  pertaining 
to  God,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  the  people." 

Again,  "  Wherefore,  holy  brethren,  partakers  of  the  heavenly 
calling,  consider  the  Apostle  and  High  Priest  of  our  profession, 
Christ  Jesus,  who  was  faithful  to  him  that  appointed  him,  as  also 
Moses  was  faithful  in  all  his  house." 

Again,  "  Seeh%  then  that  we  have  a  great  High  Priest,  that  is 
passed  into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our 
profession,  for  we  have  not  an  High  Priest  who  cannot  be  touched 
with  a  feeling  of  our  infirmities,  but  was  in  all  points  tempted  like 
as  we  are,  yet  without  sin." 

Again,  «  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to  be  made^High 
Priest,  but  he  that  saith  unto  him  thou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I 
begotten  thee,  saith  also  in  another  place  thou  art  a  priest  for  ever 
after  the  order  of  Melchizedek. 

Again,  "  But  this  Man  because  ho  eontinueth  forever,  hath  an 
unchangable  prisest-hood. 

Again,  "  For  such  an  High  Priest  became  us,  who  is  holy,  harm- 
less, undefiled,  separated  from  sinners,  and  made  higher  than  the 
heavens  ;  who  needed  not  daily,  as  the  Jewish  high  priests,  to  offer 
up  sacrifices,  first-for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for  the  sins  of  the  peo- 
ple ;  for  once  offering  himself,  this  one  sacrifice  was  a  full  and 
complete  oblation,  propitiation,  and  atonement  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world." 

For  the  law  maketh  men  high  priests  which  have  infirmity  j 
but  the  word  of  the  oath,  which  was  since  the  law,  maketh  the  Son, 
who  is  consecrated  forevermore. 

The  priests  entered  always  into  the  first  tabernacle,  accomplish- 
ing the  service  of  God.  But  into  the  second  the  high  priest  enter- 
ed alone,  once  every  year,  not  without  blood  ;  which  blood  he 
offered  for  himself,  and  the  errors  of  the  people.  The  Holy  Spirit 
intimating  by.  this  regulation,  that  the  way  into  the  holiest  of  all, 
was  not  yet  manifest ;  while  the  first  tabernacle  (which  was  a  figure 
of  the  then  present  time)  was  standing. 

But  Christ  Jesus  having  descended,  an  High  Priest  of  good 
things  to  come,  hath  by  his  own  blood  once  entered  into  the  holy 
place,  having  obtained  eternal  redemption  ;  and  for  this  cause  he  is 
the  Mediator  of  the  New-Testament. 


LETTER   XXVIII.  161 

But  it  is  not  necessary  that  Christ  should  often  offer  up  himself 
a  sacrifice  as  the  high  priest  entereth  into  the  holy  place  every  year 
•with  blood  of  others,  for  then  must  he  often,  have  suffered  since 
the  foundation  of  the  world  ;  but  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world 
hath  he  appeared  to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself.  And 
as  it  is  appointed  unto  all  men  once  to  die,  but  after  this  the  judg- 
ment ;  so  Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many,  and 
unto  them  that  look  for  him  shall  he  appear  the  second  time  with- 
out sin  unto  salvation. 

But  again  ;  the  law  having  only  a  shadow  of  good  things  to  come, 
and  not  the  very  image  of  the  things,  can  never  with  those  sacri- 
fices which  they  offered,  year  by  year,  continually,  make  the  comers 
thereunto  perfect. 

For  then  "  would  they  not  have  ceased  to  be  offered?"  most 
undoubtedly  they  would  ;  because  that  the  worshippers  once  pur- 
ged, should  have  no  more  conscience  of  sins. 

But  in  these  sacrifices,  thus  repeatedly  offered,  we  observe  a 
remembrance  of  sins  every  year  ;  and  therefore  the  sanctifi cation 
of  the  people,  which  God  willed  should  be  effected  by  sacrifices, 
not  being  accomplished  by  all  the  sacrifices  offered  up  under  the 
law,  and  offered  by  children  of  error,  it  being  impossible  that  the 
blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats  should  take  away  sin,  or  that  imperfec- 
tion should  please  God.  In  this  distressing  emergency,  our  sinless 
High  Priest  presented  4iis  sacred  person,  and  by  offering  up  once 
for  all,  his  own  immaculate  body,  completely  effectuated  every 
purpose. 

Thus,  while  every  high  priest  standeth  daily  ministering,  and 
offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices,  without  being  able  by  all 
•  these  sacrifices  to  take  away  sins.  This  man  after  he  had  offered 
one  sacrifice  for  sins,  having  by  this  one  offering  forever  perfected 
them  that  are  sanctified,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  in  full 
expectation  from  thence  forward,  of  making  his  enemies  his  foot 
stool. 

Of  these  solemn,  sacred,  glorious  truths,  the  Holy  Ghost  wit- 
nesseth  to  our  souls,  proving  to  every  individual  taught  of  God,  that 
his  thus  taking  away  the  sin  of  the  world  by  the  offering  up  of  him- 
self as  a  lamb  without  blemish,  corresponds  with  the  sacred  affir- 
mation, their  sins  and  iniquities  will  I  remember  no  more.  It  is 
in  consequence  of  the  perfection  of  this  offering  accomplishing  that 
m  fact,  for  all  mankind,  which  the  law  of  Moses  directed  the  high 


162 

priest  to  do  in  figure  for  all' the  children  of  "Israel,  that  God 'now  re- 
quires no  more  offering  for  sin,  and  that  we  have  therefore  boldness 
to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  a  new  and  a  living 
way  which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us  through  the  veilj  that  is  to 
say,  by  his  own  flesh.  ^  ; 

Having  then  such  an  High  Priest  over  the  house  of  God,  we  can 
draw  near  with  a  true  heart,  in  full  assurance,  having  our  hearts 
sprinkled,  so  that  instead  of  an  evil  we  have  "  the  answer  of  a  good 
conscience  by.  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead." 

This  is  that  profession  of  faith,  which  from  a  full  conviction  of 
his  faithfulness  who  hath  promised,  we  are  exhorted  to  hold  fast 
without  wavering. 

First,  The  high  priest  was  to  be  clothed  with  the  garment  or- 
dained for  his  use  ;  so  also  was  Christ.  Secondly,  He  was  to  be 
anointed  with  oil ;  and  was  not  Jesus  Christ  anointed  with  oil  ? 
See  Acts  .iv.  27.  "  For  of  a  truth  against  thy  holy  child  Jesus 
•whom  thou  hast  anointed,  both  Herod,  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the 
Gentiles,  and  the  people  of  Israelwere  gathered  together."  Again, 
Psalm  xlv.  7.  «  Thou  lovest  righteousness  and  hatest  wickedness  ; 
therefore  God,  thy  God  hath  anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness 
above  thy  fellows."  And  again,  Hebrews  i.  9.  "  Thou  hast  loved 
righteousness,  and  hated  iniquity  ;  therefore  God,  even  thy  God, 
hath  anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows."  And 
this  is  spoken  to  that  adorable  character  »to  whom  in  the  eighth 
verse  of  this  chapter  he  saith,  "  Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  forever  and 
ever  :  a  sceptre  of  righteousness  is  the  sceptre  of  thy  kingdom." 

This  anointing  was  said  to  be  an  everlasting  priesthood.  Exodus 
xl.  15,  "And  thou  shalt  anoint  them  as  thou  didst  anoint  their 
Father,  that  they  may  minister  unto  me  in  the  priest's  office  :  for  • 
their  anointing -shall  surely  be  an  everlasting  priesthood  throughout 
their  generations."  Thus  is  Emmanuel  a  priest  forever,  and  of  his 
sacerdotal  office  there  shall  be  no  end.  . 

Thirdly,  The  high  priest  before  he  entered  upon  his  office  was 
washed  with  water,  synonimous  with  being  baptized ;  so  was  our 
Saviour.  Listen  to  this  sacred,  this  adorable  High  Priest,  about  to 
descend  into  the  waters  of  Jordan.  Suffer  it  to  be  so  now,  for  thus 
it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  righteousness. 

Fourthly,  The  Israelitish  high  priest,  upon  whose  head  the 
anointing  oil  was  poured,  and  who  was  consecrated  to  put  on  the 
garments  should  not  cover  his  head  nor  rent  his  clothes.  Thus 


,    '  LETTER    XXVIII.  168 

Emmanuel,  our  great  High  Priest,  him  whose  glory  we  behold  as 
the  glory  of  the  Father,  as  his  express  image,  must  not  cover  his 
head,  nor  in  his  death  were  his  garments  without  scam,  rent,  or 
divided.  Blessed  be  God  for  the  substance  of  this  expressive 
figure  ;  the  garment  belonging  to  our  immaculate  High-Priest, 
must  not  be,  and  was  not  rent.  Thou  shalt  clothe  thee  with  the 
people  as  with  a  garment,  they  shall  not  be  separated  from  thee. 

Fifthly,  The  priests  under  the  Mosaic  dispensation  offered  the 
sacrifices  which  made  peace  for  the  offenders — Thus  did  our  glo- 
rious High  Priest,  when  he  offered  up  himself  a  full  and  complete 
sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  thef  whole  world  ;  and  having  made  peace 
by  the  blood  of  his  cross,  he  accomplished  in  perfection,  this  part 
of  his  priestly  office. 

Sixthly,  The  priest  was  to  examine,  judge  and  determine  the 
situation  of  those  afflicted  by  the  plague  of  leprosy,  and  when  on 
examination,  the  disease  was  found  to  have  •  entered  deep  into  the 
flesh,  then  the  priest  pronounced  him  utterly  unclean ;  and  the 
leper  in  whom  the  plague  is,  his  clothes  shall  be  rent,  and  his  head 
bare,  and  he  shall  put  a  covering  on  his  upper  lip,  and  shall  say 
unclean,  unclean.  So,  exactly  so,  the  great  antitype  of  this  figure 
having  carefully  examined  our  ruined  nature,  confirms  the  testi- 
mony of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  who  pronounces  in  the  sixty-fourth 
chapter  and  sixth  verse  of  his  prophecy,  "  That  we  are  all  as  an 
unclean  thing,  and  that  all  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags." 
Our  Saviour,  I  say,  decidedly  confirms  this  testimony,  when  he 
says,  "  There  is  none  good  but  one,  that  is  God." 

Seventhly,  The  priest  was  to  act  the  part  of  a  physician  in 
curing  the  leper — And  is  not  the  blessed  Redeemer  the  physician 
of  value  ?  When  the  Pharisees  murmured  at  his  eating  with  pub- 
licans and  sinners,  he  emphatically  -pronounces,  They  who  are 
whole  need  not  a  physician,  but  they  who.  are  sick. 

Eighthly,  The  priest  in  cleansing  the  leper  was  to  go  out  of 
the  camp,  and  he  was  commanded  to  take  for  him  who  was  to  be 
cleansed,  two  living  birds,  and  cedar  wood,  and  scarlet,  and  hyssop,, 
and  the  priest  shall  command  that  one  of  the  birds  be  killed  in  an 
earthen  vessel,  over  running  water,  and  for  the  living  bird  he  shall 
take  it,  and  the  cedar  wood,  and  the  scarlet,  and  the  hyssop,  and 
shall  dip  them,  and  the  living  bird,  in  the  blood  of  the  bird  killed 
over  the  running  or  living  water,  and  he  shall  sprinkle  upon  him, 
that  is  to  be  cleansed  from  the  leprosy  seven  times)  and  shall  pro- 
nounce him  clean. 


164  LETTER    XXVIII. 

And  the  priest  shall  put  of  the  blood  of  the  trespass-offering 
upon  the  top  of  the  right  ear  of  him  that  is  to  be  cleansed,  and 
upon  the  thumb  of  his  right  hand,  and "  upon  the  great  toe  of  his 
right  foot.  And  the  priest  shall  take  of  the  oil,  made  use  of  in  the 
meat-offering,  and  pour  into  the  palm  of  his  left  hand,  and  the 
priest  shall  dip  his  right  finger  in  the  oil  that  is  in  his  left  hand, 
and  shall  sprinkle  of  the  oil  with  his  finger  seven  times  before  the 
Lord,  and  of  the  rest  of  the  oil  that  is  in  his  hand,  shall  the  priest 
put  upon  the  right  ear,  right  hand,  and  right  foot  of  the  person  to 
be  cleansed,  and  the  remnant  of  the  oil  in  the  priest's  hand,  he 
shall  pour  on  the  head  of  him  that  is  to  be  cleansed,  and  the  priest 
shall  make  an  atonement  for  him  before  the  LORD. 

All  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  great  High  Priest  of  our  pro- 
fession, has  done  in  the  aggregate,  and  will  do  individually.  Birds 
are  heavenly  inhabitants  that  swim  in  air,  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst 
of  heaven.  Fallen  spirits  are  described  as  unclean  birds-,  who,  for 
a  season  may  lodge  in  the  branches.  In  the  business  of  cleansing- 
the  unclean,  two  clean  birds  were  to  be  selected,  taken  alive  ;  the 
one  to  be  slain,  but  on  the  leper  being  cleansed,  the  living  bird 
was  to  be  taken,  and  let  loose  in  the  open  field.  May  not  the 
combination  of  these  two  birds,  exhibit  the  two  fold  character  of 
him  who  died  for  our  offences ;  while  the  one  remained  in  death, 
the  other  was  quickened  in  the  spirit,  and  in  spirit  preached  to 
spirits,  as  we  are  informed  by  the  Apostle  Peter  ?  Or  may  it  not 
intend  Christ  dying  for  us,  as  the  one,  and  ever  living  for  us,  as  the 
other  ?  Or  Jesus  as  one  of  the  people,  the  seed  of  the  woman  suf- 
fering death,  and  we  his  brethren,  though  united  to  him,  yet  in  our 
individual  characters  escaping  death  ? 

But  with  these  birds  there  was  to  be  cedar  wood,  scarlet,  and 
hyssop.  The  incorruptible.,  beautiful,  solid  cedar ;  the  blazing 
scarlet,  and  the  purifying  hyssop.  The  table  cloth  of  the  table  of 
shew  bread,  was  blue,  but  the  cloth  which  covered  the  provision 
that  table  contained,  was  scarlet ;  these  colours,  scarlet  and  blue, 
\vere  combined  in  the  sacerdotal  garment.  The  one  perhaps  em- 
blematic of  courage,  and  the  other  of  constancy.  It  was  a  line  of 
scarlet  thread,  that  the  preserver  of  the  spies  was  directed  to  bind 
in  her  window.  Solomon's  virtuous  woman  was  not  afraid  of  the 
snow,  when  her  household  was  clothed  with  scarlet.  The  lips  of 
the  spouse  are  like  a  thread  of  scarlet,  her  speech  is  comely. 
Belshazzar  promised  that  whoever  could  read  the  writing,  and 


IfcTTfcfc    XSCVttt.  1 63 

show  the  interpretation  thereof,  should  be  clothed  with  scarlet. 
The  Prophet  Nahum  pronounces  the  shield  of  his  mighty  men  to 
be  red.  The  valiant  men  are  in  scarlet,  and  when  the  enemies  o£ 
our  Saviour  mocked  him,  they  clad  him  in  a  robe  of  scarlet  and  a 
crown  of  thorns  ;  and  when  Moses  had  proclaimed  to  the  people 
the  precepts  of  the  divine  law,  iie  took  the  blood  with  water,  and 
scarlet  wool,  and  hyssop,  and  sprinkled  both  the  book  and  all  the 
people.  u  Purge  me,  therefore,"  says  the  Psalmist,  "  with  hyssop 
and  I  shall  be  clean." 

Thus,  in  the  cleansing  of  the  leper,  is  exhibited  a  figure  of 
incorruption,  glory)  and  purity  ;  and  our  great  High  Priest,  when 
cleansing  our  polluted  souls,  unfolds  to  our  view  immortality,  glory, 
and  unspotted  rectitude. 

The  bird  that  was  killed,  was  killed  in  an  earthen  vessel.  So  the 
death  appointed  to  be  our  life,  took  place  in  the  human  nature  !  But 
it  was  to  be  performed  over  running  or  living  water.  Thus  was 
Emmanuel  constantly  through  all  his  sufferings,  attended  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  who  was  v/ith  him  in  his  death.  And  he  seems  to 
acknowledge  this  figure,  when  he  says,  John,  vii.  38,  39 : 

"  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the  scriptures  hath  said,  Out  of 
his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water. 

"  But  t^iis  spake  he  of  tne  Spirit,  which  they  that  believe  on  him 
should  receive  :  for  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  yet  given ;  because 
that  Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified." 

The  priest  was  directed  to  sprinkle  the  diseased  person  seven 
times,  and  then  to  pronounce  him  clean,  and  says,  the  head  of 
every  man,  our  great  High  Priest.  "Now  are  ye  clean  through 
the  word." 

But  the  priest  was  to  take  of  the  peace-speaking  blood,  and 
touch  the  right  ear;  the  right  hand,  and  the  right  foot.  Why  not 
the  left  ?  The  right  is  the  superior,  as  the  mind  is  to  the  body,  or 
the  spiritual  to  the  natural,  or  the  Christian  to  the  man  of  the 
world.  Thus,  the  great  High  Priest  of  our  profession,  will  sanc- 
tify by  his  blood,  the  hearing,  working,  and  walking.  They  wilj 
hear  nothing  but  the  blood  which  sfieaketh  better  things  than  the 
blood  of  Abel ;  and  although  as  living  in  the  world,  they  are  di- 
rected to  be  found  in  the  practice  of  good  works,  yet  their  right 
hand  is  touched  by  the  blood  of  the  offering,  so  that  believing  on 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  they  enter  into  rest,  ceasing  from  their 
own  works  as  God  did  from  his.  Continuing  in  the  present  state. 


166  LETTER    XXVIII. 

Christians  are  to  run  the  race  which  is  set  before  them.     Yet  a£ 
saved  they  stand  still)  to  behold  the  salvation  of  God. 

The  priest  was  to  take  of  the  log  of  oil  made  use  of  in  the 
meat-offering,  and  dipping  his  right  finger  in  the  oil,  to  sprinkle  it 
seven  times  before  the  Lord  ;  and  of  the  rest,  or  of  the  same,  the 
priest  shall  put  upon  the  right  ear,  right  hand,  and  right  foot  of 
the  cleansed,  and  this  was  immediately  to  succeed  the  trespass- 
offering  ;  and  the  remnant  of  the  oil  that  is  in  the  priests  hand,  he 
shall  pour  upon  the  head  of  him  that  is  to  be  cleansed,  and  the 
priest  shall  make  an  atonement  for  him  before  the  Lord.  The 
blood  of  the  offering  being  applied  by  the  priest,  to  the  principal 
members  of  the  patient's  body,  that  his  hearing,  his  working,  and 
his  walking  may  be  cleansed  ;  there  is  added  to  this,  and  laid  upon 
it,  on  each  of  the  same  members,  a  part  of  the  oil  which  belongs 
to  the  sacrifice. 

When  any  person  or  thing  was  set  apart  to  the  service  of,  or 
devoted  to  God,  oil  was  constantly  used.  Kings,  and  priests,  and 
prophets,  were  anointed  with  oil.  Oil  is  a  figure  of  joy,  Isaiah  IxL 
3  :  "  To  give  unto  them  beauty  for  ashes,  and  the  oil  of  joy  for  the 
spirit  of  mourning."  Exodus,  xxv.  6,  Oil  is  taken  for  light.  "  The 
foolish  virgins  took  no  oil,  they  were  in  the  dai-k,  their  lamps  were 
gone  out.  The  wise  took  oil,  and  were  in  the  light." 
.  Thus  the  High-Priest  of  our  profession,  in  taking  away  our  sins, 
a  disease  of  the  soul,  similar  to  the  leprous  in  the  body,  accom- 
panies the  blood  shed  with  the  oil  of  light,  joy,  and  gladness  to  the 
ear>  hand,  and  foot,  so  that  we  should  not  only  hear  the  voice  of  our 
good  Shepherd,  but  none  other,  not  the  voice  of  a  stranger :  that 
we  should  not  only  work,  but  that  .our  works  should  be  works  of 
faith  and  labours  of  love,  and  that  as  we  have  received  the  Lord 
Jesus,  so  we  should  walk  in  him. 

Again,  that  we  should  hear  the  word  of  life  with  joy,  work  with 
joy,  walk  with  joy.  Again,  that  we  may  hear  in  the  light,  so  as  to 
understand  what  we  hear,  that  we  may  work  in  the  light  while  it 
is  day,  that  we  may  walk  in  the  light  as  children  of  the  light,  not 
stumbling  as  those  who  walk  in  darkness. 

But  the  remnant  of  the  oil  was  to  be  poured  upon  the  head  of 
the  cleansed  person,  indicating  that  the  whole  man  must  be  de- 
voted to  God,  at  the  period  when  the  atonement  was  made  for  him 
before  the  Lord;  read  Malachi,  ii.  15,  "And  did  not  he  make 
one  ?  Yet  had  he  the  residue  of  the  spirit,  and  wherefore  one  ?, 


LETTER    XXVIII.  167 

That  we  tnig-ht  seek  a  Godly  seed."  See  we  not  here  that  this  one, 
this  holy  one,  this  Godly  seed,  is  the  head  of  every  man  ? 

The  priest  as  the  physician,  was  to  conclude  this  work  of  cleans- 
ing, by  making  atonement  before  the  Lord.  So  saith  our  Apostle, 
speaking  of  our  great  High  Priest,  by  whom  we  have  now  received 
the  atonement : 

"  But  when  the  priest  had  finished  the  peace-making  work,  he 
lifted  up  his  hands  and  blessed  the  people." 

Thus,  when  our"  great,  our  almighty  High  Priest,  had  finished 
the  work  he  came  to  accomplish,  he  lifted  up  his  hands  and  blessed 
them,  and  it  came  to  pass  while  he  blessed  them,  he  was  parted 
from  them  and  carried  up  into  heaven.  And  when  the  great  business 
of  time  is  completed,  this  adorable  Personage,  this  Head  of  every 
man,  this  High  Priest  of  our  profession,  will  pronounce  the  bles- 
sing on  the  redeemed,  saying,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father, 
enter  into  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you,  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world." 

You  will  observe,  I  have  but  justtouched  upon  th_e  priestly  office, 
without  attending  either  to  order  or  method ;  my  whole  design 
being  to  show,  how  Joshua  as  a  priest,  Was  a'type  of  our  blessed 
Saviour.  We  proceed  to  consider  the  attendants  of  Joshua. 

First,  Satan  standing  at  his  right  hand  to  resist  him,  the  same 
malignant  being  who  was  present  when  the  Lord  spake  of  his  ser- 
vant, Job. 

Secondly,  A  benignant  spirit.  The  angel  of  the  Lord.  The 
angels  are  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth,  commissioned  to  wait 
upon  the  heirs  of  salvation  in  general,  but  they  are  described  as 
attending  particularly  upon  prophets,  priests,  and  kings. 

Thirdly,  He  was  attended  by  those  who  were  chosen,  and  faith- 
ful, appointed  as  instruments  to  accomplish  the  will  of  God. 

Fourthly,  and  lastly,  By  the  presence  of  the  divine  Being  him- 
self. 

And  was  not  the  glorious  High  Priest  of  our  profession  attended 
by  every  one  of  these  characters  ? 

1st,  By  the  malignant  spirit,  in  a  very  conspicuous  point  of 
view,  in  the  wilderness.  2clly,  In  the  Pharisees.  And  3dly,  In  the 
disciples  themselves.  But  the  Redeemer  said  to  the  arch-fiend  in 
the  wilderness,  "  Get  thce  hence,  Satan ;"  and  the  devil  leaving 
him,  angels  came  and  ministered  unto  him.  It  was  the  same 
inveterate  adversary,  whe,  entering  into  Judas,  instigated  himt> 

VOL.  II.  ?2 


168  LETTER   XXIX. 

betray  his  Lord  and  Master.  To  the  mind  of  Peter  also  he  found 
access,  when  he  so  forcibly  assayed  to  prevent  our  Saviour  from 
going  up  to  Jerusalem.  But  time  would  fail  to  point  out  in  how 
many  instances  and  characters,  Satan  appeared  at  the  right  hand 
of  our  High  Priest,  to  resist  him. 

But  in  every  instance  the  Lord,  even  the  Lord  that  hath  chosen 
Jerusalem,  rebuked  him. 


LETTER  XXIX. 


MY  FRIEND, 


AGREEABLY  to  your  request,  I  proceed  to  sketch  for 
you  my  scriptural  investigations.  Please  to  open  your  Bible  and 
read  from  the  eleventh  verse  of  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  the  gospel 
by  St.  Luke,  to  the  close  of  that  chapter. 

No  sections  in  the  sacred  writings,  merit  more  serious  attention 
than  the  parables  of  our  Lord.  It  does  not  appear  to  be  the  design 
of  pur  Saviour,  that  at  the  time  when  they  were  delivered,  they 
should  be  fully  understood,  at  least,  by  the  multitude  :  and  he  has 
condescended  to  render  a  reason,  why  he  thus  clothed  his  doctrines 
in  metaphor.  The  parables  contained  the  mysteries  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven ;  had  he  revealed  to  the  Jews  in  general,  the  grace 
exhibited  in  these  sacred  figures,  light,  celestial  light,  would  have 
burst  upon  them,  conviction  would  have  followed,  knowledge 
would  have  succeeded,  the  disease  of  the  mind  would  have  been 
radically  cured,  and  mental  restoration  would  have  been  the  conse- 
quence. To  their  divine  physician,  they  would  have  yielded  their 
soul's  homage,  and  love  and  adoration  would  have  prevented  their 
conspiring  against  the  Lord  of  glory,  and  Christ  would  not  have 
been  crucified. 

But  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  determinate  Counsel  and  foreknowledge 
<^f  God,  was  delivered  up  for  the  express  purpose  of  taking  away 
the  4jins  of  the  worldj  and  as  Jehovah  frequently  makes  use  of  his 
Creatures  as  the  instruments  of  his  operations,  there  was  a  neces- 


LETTER   XXIX.  169 

sity  that  events  should  succeed  precisely  in  the  order  they  were 
disclosed.  "  To  you,"  said  the  Redeemer,  addressing  the  disciples, 
"  it  is  given  to  know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to 
others  in  parables."  These  parables  were  given  to  the  nation  in 
general,  and  to  the  disciples  in  particular,  to  one  in  the  light,  which 
barely  served  to  manifest  the  darkness,  that  shrouded  the  commu- 
nication, to  the  other,  in  the  light  which  clearly  elucidated  what 
the  darkness  concealed.  No  spirit  but  the  spirit  of  God  can  reveal 
the  mysteries  of  God,  and  consequently,  for  an  explanation  of  these 
parables,  we  must  have  recourse  to  this  elucidating  Spirit. 

I  am  aware,  that  it  is  generally  believed  these  portions  of  scripture 
are  clearly  understood  ;  men,  unconverted  men,  who  never  were 
supposed  by  the  religious  world  to  have  received  the  teachings  of 
the  divine  Spirit,  are  yet  conceived  fully  adequate  to  an  explanation 
of  these  portions  of  the  divine  testimony  ;  nay,  it  is  believed,  that 
nothing  more  is  requisite  than  to  read,  and  comprehension  becomes 
a  dung  of  course. 

For  my  own  part,  not  having  taken  my  seat  in  the  chair  of  in- 
fallibility, I  pretend  not  to  give  an  infallible  exposition.  But  I  have 
long  been  convinced,  that  scripture  is  the  best  interpreter  of  scrip- 
ture, and  I  confess  I  feel  sure  of  my  ground,  when  I  take  my 
stand  upon  a  foundation  so  firm,  and  it  is  from  diligently  searching, 
and  with  prayer  and  much  supplication,  the  sacred  oracles  of  my 
God,  that  I  humbly  presume  to  think  I  have  obtained  some  knowl- 
edge, some  acquaintance  with  divine  testimony. 

It  is  a  vulgar  observation,  that  parables  do  not  go  upon  all  fours, 
and  I  find  commentators  generally  agree,  that  the  two  sons  in  the 
parable  before  us,  the  elder  son  and  his  prodigal  brother,  describe 
the  nations  of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles.  I  am  happy  when  I  find 
these  venerable  gentlemen  speaking  of  scripture,  in  a  manner  cal- 
culated to  confirm  and  illustrate  its  truth.  Their  testimony  will 
go  much  further  than  the  testimony  of  divine  revelation ;  the  world 
loves  its  own  men,  and  its  own  measures ;  and  yet,  although  I  have 
no  predilection  for  singularity,  I  had  rather  stand  alone,  than  unite 
with  a  party  however  respectable,  in  giving  the  lie  to,  or  weaken- 
ing the  authority  of  the  sacred  writings.  I  have  no  dependence 
either  for  time  or  for  eternity,  save  the  authority  of  divine  revela- 
tion or  rather  its  Author,  and  with  the  Apostle  Paul,  I  uniformly 
supplicate  :  Let  God  be  true,  and  every  man  a  liar. 

After  carefully  consulting  the  records  of  my  God,  I  cannot  admit, 
that  the  elder  son  in  this  parable  is  the  Jewish  nation ;  and  I  have 


170  LETTER   XXIX. 

many  reasons  for  rejecting  this  opinion,  a  few  of  which  I  will  im- 
mediately produce.  The  father,  speaking  to  his  first-bora,  says, 
Son  thou  art  ever  with  me,  and  all  that  I  have  is  thine,  but  this, 
thy  brother  ivtts  dead,  and  is  alive  again,  was  lost  and  is  found. 
We  know,  that  the  angelic  nature  bears  the  character,  Son  ;  and 
that  this  nature,  was,  in  the  order  of  time,  before  the  human  na- 
ture, which. was  made  little  lower  than  the  angels,  and  as  our 
almighty  Father,  when  clothing  himself  with  our  nature,  passed 
by  the  nature  of  angels,  and  did  not  make  provision  for  their  re- 
covery, or  restoration  by  sacrifice,  and  as  without  shedding  of  blood 
there  is  no  remission  of  sin,  the  wages  of  sin  are  death.  Much  is 
said  in  the  sacred  writings  of  the  single  eye,  of  looking  with  a  sin- 
gle eye  ;  and  it  is  affirmed,  that  when  the  eye  is  single,  the  whole 
body  is  full  of  light ;  and  these  same  oracles  of  truth  inform  us, 
that  God  had  appointed  a  day,  in  the  which  he  would  gather  all 
things  into  one  ;  they  assert,  that  Jew  and  Gentile  were  reconciled 
in  one  body  on  the  cross.  In  fact,  as  it  is  the  plan  and  purpose  of 
the  adversary  to  divide,  so  it  is  the  plan  and  purpose  of  God  to  unite. 

Many  texts  of  scripture  are  erroneously  quoted.  The  text  says, 
Of  his  fulness  have  all  we  received,  and  grace  for  grace ;  the  quo- 
tation changes  the  expression,  and  tells  a  different  story ;  Out  of 
his  fulness  have  all  we  received,  and  grace  for  grace.  There  is  a 
gathering  with  Christ,  and  thei^e  is  a  scattering.  Those  who  are 
taught  of  God  gather  with  Christ,  and  would  rather  have  all  spir- 
itual blessings  in  Christ  Jesus  than  any  where  else,  because  they 
would  thus  be  assured  of  their  continuing.  Our  life  is  hid  with 
Christ  in  God  ;  thus  it  is  safe,  it  is  a  full  assurance  of  this  truth, 
that  gives  confidence  ;  thus  saith  the  Apostle  2  Corinthians,  v.  8_ 
«  We  are  confident  I  say,  and  willing  rather  to  be  absent  from  the 
body,  and  to  be  present  with  the  Lord." 

Yes,  the  Christian  knoAving  in  whom  he  hath  believed,  is  pos- 
sessed of  an  holy  confidence,  assured  that  God,  who  hath  promised 
ever  abideth  faithful ;  he  holds  fast  the  profession  of  his  faith. 
Hear  the  Apostle  in  Philippians  5.  6,  "  Being  confident  of  this  very 
thing,  that  he  which  hath  begun  a  good  work  in  you,  will  perform 
it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ."  Yes  indeed,  there  is  an  holy 
confidence,  and  when  we  are  persuaded  the  word  was  spoken  by 
God,  we  believe,  and  we  accept  it  as  faithful :  we  pronounce  pos* 
itively,  that  he  who  hath  promised  will  perform. 

It  is  with  singular  pleasure,  I  enter  upon  the  consideration  of 
this  parable ;  frequently  have  I  expatiated  upon  it  in  public,  and 


LETTER   XXIX.  171 

always  with  encreasing  satisfaction  ;  and  in  giving  it  to  you,  my 
friend,  it  may  possibly  abide  with  you  when  I  am  here  no  more. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  say  to  you,  that  this  parable  was  spoken  by 
him  who  spake  as  never  man  spake.  In  this  beautiful  parable  we 
listen  to  the  great  Master,  narrating  his  success  in  seeking  and 
saving,  that  which  was  lost,  in  bringing  again,  that  which  was  driven 
away.  The  character  of  the  father  and  the  son.,  the  parent  and  the 
offspring,  is  strikingly  exhibited.  First,  The  youngest  son  is  rep- 
resented as  taking  his  portion  of  goods ;  and  secondly,  Going  into 
a  far  country,  a  far  country  indeed ;  the  distance  was  immense  ; 
thirdly,  Here  he  wasted  his  substance  with  riotous  living ;  after 
which,  fourthly,  He  joined  himself  with  a  citizen  of  that  country, 
who  sent  him  into  his  fields  to  feed  swine,  and  fain  would  he  have 
filled  himself  with  the  husks,  that  the  swine  did  eat ;  until,  fifthly, 
He  came  to  himself  and  then  he  said,  I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  father. 
How  many  hired  servants  of  my  father,  have  bread  enough  and  to 
spare,  and  I  perish  with  hunger.  This  consideration  determined 
him  to  return,  and  to  make  a  full  confession  of  his  crimes,  and  he 
said,  Father  I  have  sinned  against  heaven,  and  in  thy  sight,  and 
I  am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son.  He  would  have  pro- 
ceeded, had  he  not  been  interrupted  by  the  paternal  kindness  of 
his  father ! 

Here  let  us  pause.  We  see  the  son  commencing  independence  ; 
lie  receives  his  portion  of  goods,  and  how  vast,  how  glorious  was 
his  portion !  Behold  him  in  Paradise,  with  all  the  blessings  of 
heaven,  and  of  earth,  above  and  beneath  him ;  the  garden  of  Eden 
blooms  before  him,  and  he  is  surrounded  by  whatsoever  can  please 
the  eye,  or  taste  ;  and  his  fair  associate,  issuing  immediately  from 
the  hand  of  her  Creator,  is  beyond  expression,  beautiful. 

But  in  this  honourable  station  he  continued  not ;  in  a  short  time 
he  wasted  his  substance  in  riotous  living,  and  when  he  had  sfient 
all,  there  arose  a  mighty  famine  in  that  land,  and  he  began  to  be 
in  want,  and  Ire  joined  himself  to  a  citizen  of  that  country,  who 
sent  him  into  the  field  to  feed  swine  ;  and  fain  would  he  have  filled 
himself  with  the  husks  which  the  swine  did  eat,  and  no  man  gave 
unto  him.  This  is  a  melancholy  picture  of  depraved  nature,  and  yet 
it  must  be  confessed  to  be  strictly  just.  Yet  humanity  thus  depraved, 
was  not  without  a  Father.  Have  we  not  said,  the  prophet  all  one 
Father  ?  Assuredly  we  have.  There  did  indeed  exist  a  temporary 
distinction,  there  was  a  middle  Avail  of  partition,  which  for  a  time 


172  .LETTER   XXIX. 

separated  Jew  and  Gentile  ;  but,  blessed  be  God,  this  middle  wall 
of  partition  is  broken  down,  and  it  has  become  evident,  that  we 
are  what  we  always  in  fact  weref  the  children  of  the  same  Father. 

But  the  prodigal  hath  joined  himself  to  a  citizen  of  this  far 
country !  The  citizen  is  at  home,  the  grand  adversary  is  free 
of  this  country ;  he  is  at  home  here,  and  has  raised  himself  to 
great  eminence,  so. that  setting  in  the  temple  of  God,  which  tem- 
ple, says  the  Holy  Ghost,  Are  ye ;  he  affects  to  be  as  God,  ruling 
and  governing.  He  is  the  strong  man,  that  holds  his  goods  in 
safety,  until  one  who  is  mightier  than  he,  shall  bind  him  and  cast 
him  out  forever.  But  this  catastrophe  is  reserved  to  futurity,  while, 
in  the  mean  time,  the  knowledge  that  he  shall  not  always  reign  so 
greatly  enrages  him,  that  he  descends  amongst  die  inhabitants  of 
this  world,  having  great  wrath.  Yet,  although  this  arch  deceiver 
knows  his  power  will  continue  but  for  a  season,  he  labours  inde- 
fatigably  to  persuade  mankind,  that  he  is  through  the  wasteless 
ages  of  eternity  ordained  their  tormenter. 

But  the  prodigal  being  in  vant,  assays  to  feed  and  fill  himself 
with  husks  that  are  eaten  by  swine.  Swine  are  mere  sensualists. 
Cast  ye  not  your  pearls  before  swine,  least  they  trample  upon 
them,  and^  mortified  by  their  disappointment,  turn  again  and  rend 
you.  The  antitypes  of  these  animals  prefer  the  gratification  of 
their  sensual  appetites,  to  the  richest  mental  jewels  which  can  be 
exhibited  to  their  view  ;  nay,  they  would  feed  upon  husks,  if  they 
could  be  filled  therewith.  These  husks  resemble  the  corn  ;  they 
are  the  shadow  of  good  tilings,  but  not  the  substance.  But  human 
nature  not  being  able  to  subsist  on  shadows,  therefore  suffered 
want,  and  determined  on  returning  to  the  house  of  its  father.  The 
prodigal  knew  there  was  sufficient  provision  in  his  father's  house. 
And  when  he  came  to  himself,  he  resolved  to  return.  When  he 
came  to  himself?  Then  it  seems  he  was  beside  himself,  he  was 
deranged.  "Come,"  said  the  angel  of  God,  in  the  seventeenth 
chapter  of  Revelations — "  Come  and  I  will  show  you  the  judgment 
of  the  great  whore,  with  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  com- 
mitted fornication,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made 
drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication  :"  the  nations  of  the  earth 
were  drunk,  were  mad;  "  Even  the  spiritual  man,"  says  the  prophet 
Hosea,  ix.  7.  "  even  the  spiritual  man  is  mad."  In  fact,  there  is 
no  part  of  Revelation,  which  doth  not  in  some  sort  tend  to  prove 
the  authenticity  of  the  gospel ;  all  have  sinned  j  all  have  gone 


LETTER   XXIX.  173 

astray;  all  have  joined  the  citizen;  but  all  shall  return;  their 
agreement  shall  not  stand  ;  the  restoration  of  all  things  shall  gather 
them  all  home  ;  in  the  seed  of  Abraham  they  are  all  blessed. 

I  repeat,  I  am  delighted  with  this  parable ;  I  conceive  God  has 
blessed  me  with  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  which  it  contains,  and  I 
adore  his  distinguishing  goodness.  I  cannot  forbear  expressing 
my  astonishment  at  the  views  given  of  this  memorable  passage. 
The  Jew,  it  is  said,  is  the  elder  son.  Yet  to  the  elder  son,  who 
seemed  displeased  at  the  jubilee  occasioned  by  the  return  of  his 
brother,  the  father  says,  "  Son,  thou  art  ever  with  me,  and  all  that 
I  have  is  thine."  Was  this  assertion  applicable  to  the  Jews,  any 
more  than  to  the  Gentiles  ?  Nay,  it  was  abundantly  less  so,  since 
the  Jews  verged  upon  the  close  of  their  dispensation,  and  the  Gen- 
tiles, in  the  course  of  the  divine  economy,  were  about  to  take  their 
place.  Eveiy  created  being  is  no  doubt,  at  all  times,  present  to  the 
eye  of  Omniscience  ;  but  human  beings  are  not  conscious  that  they 
are  always  with  God.  Son,  thou  art  always  with  me,  said  the  Fa- 
ther ;  the  angels  who  dwell  in  heaven  are  no  doubt  sensible  that 
they  do  always  dwell  in  the  presence  of  their  Creator,  and  they 
participate  all  which  heaven  can  give— All  that  I  have  is  thine. 
It  was  meet  that  we  should  make  merry  and  be  glad,  for  this  thy 
brother  was  dead  but  is  alive  again,  was  lost  and  is  found. 

We  are  instructed  to  consider  angels  and  men  as  brethren ;  see 
Revelations,  xix.  10. 

"  When  John  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  angel  to  worship— see  thou 
do  it  not,"  said  the  angel ;  «  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy 
brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  ;  worship  God :  for  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy."  And  again,  xxii.  9. 

"  Then  saith  he  unto  me,  see  thou  do  it  not :  for  I  am  thy  fellow- 
servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them  which  keep 
the  sayings  of  this  book :  Worship  God."  Thus  the  angels  and 
the  human  family,  who  are  heirs  of  a  blessed  immortality,  have 
but  one  origin.  God  is  the  Father,  both  of  angels  and  of  men. 

But  you  will  observe  and  ask,  What  is  this  but  representing  the 
angels  as  pointing  out  faults  in  Deity  ;  Is  it  possible  the  angels  in 
heaven  should  dare  to  censure  their  all-wise  Creator  ? 

I  might  content  myself  by  observing,  parables  are  not  to  answer 
in  every  particular;  that  this  metaphor  puts  the  expression  of  dis- 
pleasure into  the  mouth  of  some  unquiet  spirit,  and  that  we  have 
no  authority  for  believing  even  the  angels  without  fault— but  1 


174  LETTER   XXI*. 

will  further  say,  the  language  upon  this  occasion  is  extremely  nat- 
ural. As  though  this  same  elder  brother  had  said,  When  our 
nature  fell,  you  did  not  sacrifice  even  a  kid,  that  I  might  make 
merry  with  niy  friends,  and  yet  hath  not  my  obedience  been  unre- 
mitted  ?  Lo,  these  many  years  have  I  served  thee,  neither  trans- 
gressed I  at  any  time  thy  commandments,  but  as  soon  as  this  thy 
son  hath  returned,  who  scrupled  not  to  devour  thy  living  with  har- 
lots, tliou  hast  killed  for  him  the  fatted  calf!  But  the  gracious, 
the  parental  Deity,  kindly  passeth  over  this,  I  had  almost  said  inso- 
lent language  ;  he  is  still  the  Father,  and  the  God.  Son,  thou  art 
always  with  me,  and  all  that  I  have  is  thine  ;  and  then,  as  if  he 
would  apologize  for,  or  vindicate  his  conduct,  he  says,  It  was  meet 
that  we  should  make  merry,  and  be  glad,  for  this  thy  brother  was 
dead  and  is  alive  again^  ivas  lost  and  is  found.  . 

We  are  told  in  the  fourth  chapter,  and  eighteenth  verse  of  the 
book  of  Job,  and  the  Temanite  introduceth  his  information  with  a 
note  of  admiration,  "  Behold  !  God  puts  no  trust  in  his  servants ; 
and  his  angels  he  chargeth  Avith  folly." 

In  fact,  there  is  but  one  infinitely  wise  and  perfect  Being,  and  it 
is  by  communicating  with  this  one,  pure  source  of  divine  wisdom 
and  goodness,  that  intelligent  beings  derive  any  thing  virtuous^ 
lovely,  or  desirable.  Let  this  divine  luminary  withdraw  the  light 
of  his  countenance,  and  darkness  results  ;  nor  saints  nor  angels 
possess  independent  excellence,  if  either  the  one,  or  the  other, 
should  be  forsaken  by  their  God  ;  the  most  unthought-of  enormi- 
ties would  succeed— Crimes,  anguish,  gnashing  of  teeth,  and  utter 
despair.  No,  certainly,  there  are  no  independent  children  in  the 
family  of  God,  either  of  heavenly  or  earthly  origin:  It  would  be 
well  frequently  to  recur  to  this  self-evident  truth,  lest  we  should 
err,  not  knowing  the  scripture.  The  Poet  observes, 

"  Aspiring1  to  be  Gods  the  angels  fell, 
Aspiring1  to  be  angels  men  rebel." 

Erro»  then  is  not  only  human,  it  is  also  angelic  ;  and  to  forgive 
is  the  attribute  of  Divinity.  The  mercy  of  our  God  is  boundless  ; 
he  will  have  mercy,  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy.  He  will  do  in 
the  armies  of  heaven,  and  amongst  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  as 
seemeth  in  his  sight  good,  however  his  arrangements  may  appear 
to  us.  Parnel,  in  his  beautiful  Poem  entitled  the  Hermit,  piously 
says, 


LETTER   XXIX.  175 

"  What  strange  events  can  strike  with  more  surprise, 
Than  those  which  lately  struck  thy  wondering  eyes, 
j     Yet  taught  by  these,  confess  the  Almighty  just, 
And  where  you  can't  unriddle,  learn  to  trust." 

I  confess  there  are  many  things  in  the  sacred  volume  that  I  find 
too  wonderful  for  me.  So  also  in  the  book  of  nature,  all  that  we 
can  do  is  to  search  diligently  the  scriptures,  assured  of  one  funda- 
mental truth,  that  the  offices  and  complex  character  of  the  Re- 
deemer is  to  the  scriptures,  what  the  soul  is  to  the  body  ;  and  that 
without  this  emphatic  name  of  Jesus,  the  Bible  would  be  like  many 
other  bodies  of  divinity,  rather  perplexing  than  pleasing,  rather 
soul-harrowing  than  soul-satisfying. 

Whatever  view  of  scripture  bears  on  its  front  the  stamp  of  di- 
vinity, that  is  truth,  yea  and  nay,  no  man  in  his  senses  can  believe 
both  the  yea  and  the  nay.  Persons  however  dare  not  say  they  yield 
no  credence  to  the  word  of  God  ;  they  will  listen  to  commentators 
anxious  to  be  led  into  all  truth.  The  grand  difficulty  is  to  learn 
tthat  is  to  be  believed.  The  only  testimony  mankind  are  condemn- 
ed for  not  believing,  is  the  testimony  of  God,  which  Abraham  be- 
lieved, and  which  was  taught  by  all  God's  holy  prophets  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world,  the  truth  of  which  is  testified  by  all  the 
scriptures  ;  and  to  which,  blessed  be  God,  every  creature  on  earth, 
and  in  heaven,  shall  ultimately  bear  witness.  Blessed  are  the  peo- 
ple who  in  this  their  day  are  made  acquainted  with  this  peace  ren- 
ovating sound,  for  they  walk  in  the  light  of  God's  countenance,  and 
are  of  course  happy.  But  if  we  be  wrong  in  the  commencement 
of  our  career,  every  step  we  advance  conducts  us  farther  from  the 
mark  of  the  prize  of  our  high  calling^  The  first  requisite  in  gen- 
uine religion  is  to  gain  an  acquaintance  with  the  proper  object  of 
religious  worship.  Acquaint  now  thyself,  saith  the  Hol'y  Spirit, 
Acquaint  now  thyself  with  God,  and  be  at  peace.  Surely  an  ac- 
quaintance with  God  the  Saviour  will  give  peace  :  indeed  were 
our  benign  Creator,  what  some  of  his  unhappy  children  are  taught 
to  consider  him,  were  our.  Maker  our  adversary,  going  about  seek- 
ing to  devour,  the  more  acquaintance  we  had  with  him  the  more 
wretched  we  should  be,  and  the  farther  from  peace. 

But  eternal  praises  be  to  the  God  of  all  consolation j  who  is  indis- 
putably the  best  teacher,  both  as  to  precept  and  example  ;  he  is,  and 
•will  contjnue  to  be  the  friend  of  mankind.  I  listen  with  rapture 
while  he  exhorts  his  disciples  to  do  srood  to  them  from  whom  they 

Vor,.  II.  23 


176  LETTER    XXIX. 

received  evil ;  and  with  devout  adoration  I  hear  him  say  that  by  so- 
doing  they  shall  be  the  children  of  their  Father  who  is  in  heaven, 
who  is  good  to  the  evil,  and  to  the  unthankful.  What  is  the  con- 
clusion which  this  view  of  an  Omnipotent  Lawgiver,  who  is 
almighty  in  power,  in  mercy,  and  in  goodness,  forces  upon  the 
mind  :  Shall  we  not  say  he  will  himself  be  bound  by  the  perfect 
regulations  which  in  infinite  wisdom  he  hath  made  ? 

This  parable  seems,  in  some  respects,  similar  to  that  of  the  lost 
sheep  ;  the  ninety  and  nine  are  left  by  the  owner  who  departeth 
from  his  habitation  in  pursuit  of  the  one  who  had  strayed  from  the 
fold,  and  when  it  is  found  he  layeth  it  on  his  shoulders  rejoicing. 
What  is  this  but  the  Son  of  God,  the  Son  of  Map,  bowing  the 
heavens  and  descending  to  earth,  in  pursuit  of  that  which  was  lost  ? 
Who  are  the  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  which  need  no  repent- 
ance ?  They  could  not  be  human  beings,  as  human  beings  appear 
in  this  our  world  ;  for  momently  observation  evineeth  the  truth  of 
the  declaration  made  by  the  world's  Saviour, "  There  is  none  good 
but  God — there  is  not  a  just  person  upon  earth,  who  liveth  and 
sinneth  not."  Eccles.  vii.  20.  Every  human  being  therefore  needeth 
repentance.  Who  then  were  those  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  ? 
To  me  it  appears  plain  they  were  the  brethren  of  the  prodigals  in 
human  nature,  the  angels  in  heaven  which  the  Redeemer  left  in 
their  native  skies  when  he  descended  to  earth. 

I  view  the  good  Shepherd  coming  in  search  of  that  which  was 
lost,  and  never  giving  over  the  search  until  he  is  crowned  by  suc- 
cess. I  see  him  in  possession  of  this  lost  sheep  ;  he  has  recovered 
it ;  he  lays  it  upon  his  shoulders  and  returns  home  i-ejoicing.  I 
connect  these  two  parables  ;  I  lift  my  eyes  to  the  Redeemer 
er  of  the  world  ;  I  see  him  as  the  second  Man  bring  home  the  ful- 
ness oi  the  nature,  of  which  he  is  the  head  ;  and  when  I  see  how 
the  Father  receives  this  nature,  thus  brought  home  to  himself,  in 
its  right  mind ;  when  I  see  the  best  robe,  the  righteousness  of 
God's  righteousness,  which  is,  by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  unto  all 
and  ufion  all  ;  when  I  hear  the  Father  calling  to  his  servants  to 
bring  forth  the  best  robe,  and  to  put  it  upon  him  ;  when  I  see  the 
emblematic  ring  placed  upon  his  finger,  to  intimate  their  never 
ending  union  ;  when  I  behold  the  shoes  placed  upon  his  feet,  that 
he  may  be  shod  with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of  peace  ;  when 
I  hear  the  orders  given  to  bring  forth  the  fatted  calf,  and  hear  him 
say,  "  It  is  meet  that  -we.  make  merry  and  be  glad  ;"  when  I  listen 


LETTER  XXIX.  1T7 

to  the  reason  which  is  rendered,  "  For  this  my  Son  was  dead  and 
is  alive  again,  was  lost  and  is  found,"  every  faculty  of  my  soul  re- 
joiceth  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 

Yes,  it  is  a  blessed  consideration  that  in  Christ  Jesus,  Jew  and 
Gentile  are  made  one,  united  unto  God.  Thus  the  Apostle  to  the 
Ephesians,  ii.  13,  to  the  close. 

"  But  now,  in  Christ  Jesus,  ye  who  sometimes  were  afar  off  are 
made  nigh  by  die  blood  of  Christ. 

«  For  he  is  our  peace,  who  hath  made  both  one,  and  hath  broken 
down  the  middle  wall  of  partition  between  us  ; 

"  Having  abolished  in  his  flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  com- 
mandments contained  in  ordinances  ;  for  to  make  in  himself  of 
twain  one  new  man,  so  making  peace  ; 

"  And  that  he  might  reconcile  both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the 
cross,  having  slain  the  enemy  thereby  ; 

"  And  came  and  preached  peace  to  you  which  were  afar  off,  and 
to  them  that  were  nigh. 

"  For  through  him  we  both  have  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the 
Father. 

"  Now,  therefore,  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but 
fellow-citizens,  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God  ; 

"  And  are  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets, 
Jesus  Chrjst  himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone  : 

"  In  whom  all  the  building,  fitly  framed  together,  groweth  unto 
an  holy  temple  in  the  Lord  : 

"  In  whom  ye  also  are  builded  together  for  an  habitation  of  God 
through  the  Spirit." 

This  is  the  abiding  place  of  our  God  ;  here,  as  in  the  temple  of 
old,  he  fixeth  his  residence. 

But  these  considerations  are  subjects  of  faith,  not  sense  :  for 
faith  is  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen.  I  should  not  have  known 
that  in  six  days  God  made  the  world,  &c.  8ce.  had  not  God,  by  the 
mouth  of  his  servant  Moses,  given  me  this  information.  But  I  have 
believed  the  report  of  Moses,  and  it  has  become  in  my  mind  an 
established  fact. 

But  suppose  I  had  never  heard  this  report,  or  hearing  it,  had  not 
believed  it,  would  it  have  therefore  followed  that  it  was  not  true  ? 
Does  our  believing  any  testimony  give  it  the  stamp  of  truth  ?  you 
know  it  does  not  ;  neither  in  respect  to  things  spiritual,  nor  things 
temporal.  We  might  adduce  a  thousand  instances  to  prove  this, 


178  LETTER    XXIX. 

which,  however,  would  be  unnecessary  :  common  sense  will  de- 
cidedly pronounce  that  truth  can  never  depend  upon  its  reception, 
or  rejection.  It  is  not  apparent  to  our  senses,  that  we  had  either 
life  or  death  in  the  first  Adam  ;  yet  to  this  proposition  we  yield  a 
ready  assent.  We  do  not  hesitate  to  acknowledge  that  in  Adam 
all  die  ;  it  is  only  the  succeeding  declaration  we  refuse  to  credit : 
and  with  the  true  spirit  of  infidelity  we  ask,  How  can  all  be  made 
alive  in  the  second  Adam  ?  Yet  surely  an  existence,  death  and  life, 
is  at  least  as  reasonable  in  the  second  as  in  theirs?  Adam,  but  not 
so  congenial  to  the  feelings  of  human  nature  ;  for  alas,  misery  and 
destruction  are  in  our  paths  !  I  recollect  once  mingling  with  an 
audience,  who  were  returning  from  church.  Did  you  ever  hear 
such  a  preacher  ?  said  one  to  another.  Excellent,  heavenly  man  : 
surely  the  torments  of  the  damned  were  never  before  so  beautifully 
displayed. 

It  is  a  truth,  .and  a  melancholy  truth,  that  mankind  dwell  with 
more  delight  upon  the  destruction,  than  the  restoration  of  their 
species  ;  and  if  they  themselves,  and  those  they  best  love,  be  but 
secure  from  the  evils  incident  to  humanity,  they  can  listen  with 
mighty  composure  to  a  tale  of  horror.  The  Iliad  of  Homer,  sep- 
arate from  its  poetical  merit,  is  preferred  to  the  Odyssy  ;  and 
Milton's  Paradise  lost,  to  his  Paradise  Regained.  In  short,  every 
thing  we  see  or  hear  serves  to  corroborate  the  truth  of  the  divine 
testimony  ;  a  truth  to  which  we  are  frequently  under  the  necessity 
of  -recurring.  Misery  and  destruction  are  in  their  paths,  and  the 
way  of  peace  they  have  not  known.  Indeed,  none  but  God  himself 
can  make  himself  manifest.  No  man  can  know  the  things  of  God, 
but  by  the  spirit  of  God  ;  and  we  can  never  tire  in  repeating  a  pas- 
sage which  has  ever  possessed  a  charm,  capable  of  lulling  the 
most  pungent  sorrow  which  can  ever  assail  the  heart  of  a  genuine 
believer  in  Christ  Jesus,  viz.  "  They  shall  be  all  taught  of  God  : 
all  who  learn  of  the  Father  come  unto  me,"  saith  the  world's  Sa- 
viour ;  "  and  whosoever  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out." 

Thus,  if  the  gospel  be  true,  and  every  faculty  of  my  soul  ac* 
knowledges  its  authenticity,  all  souls  belonging  to  the  Father,  be- 
long also  to  the  Son  ;  and,  saith  the  Son,  "  All  that  the  Father 
giveth  unto  me  shall  come  unto  me."  All  the  families  of  the  earth 
constitute  the  fulness  of  the  body  of  our  Lord,  for  it  pleased  the 
Father  that  in  him  all  fulness  should  dwell.  In  Christ  Jesus  is 
found  all  truth.  The  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  is  the  grand  security  or 


LETTER  XXIX. 

bulwark  of  souls.  Christ  Jesus  is  the  Alpha  and  Omega ;  the  foun- 
dation and  the  top  stone  :  yea,  he  is  all  and  in  all.  Whom  have  I  in 
heaven  but  thee,  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  I  desire  beside  thee  ? 

I  will  request  your  attention  for  a  moment  to  one  more  passage 
in  the  sacred  volume,  and  then  perhaps  close  this  voluminous  jour- 
nal-wise correspondence. 

The  passage  I  have  in  view,  is  written  in  the  prophecy  of 
Ezekiel,  the  twelve  first  verses  of  the  forty-seventh  chapter  of  that 
prophecy. 

"  Afterward  he  brought  me  again  unto  the  door  of  the  house  ; 
and  behold,  waters  issued  out  from  under  the  threshold  .of  the  "house 
eastward  :  for  the  fore-front  of  the  house  stood  toward  the  east, 
and  the  waters  came  down  from  under,  from  the  right  side  of  the 
house,  at  the  south  side  of  the  altar. 

"  Then  brought  he  me  out  of  the  way  of  the  gate  northward,  and 
led  me  about  the  way  without  unto  the  outer  gate  by  the  way  that 
looketh  eastward :  and  behold,  there  ran  cutwaters  on  the  right  side. 

"  And  when  the  man  that  had  the  line  in  his  hand  went  forth,  east- 
ward, he  measured  a  thousand  cubits,  and  he  brought  me  through 
the  waters  ;  the  waters  were  to  the  ankles. 

"  Again  he  measured  a  thousand,  and  brought  me  through  the 
waters  ;  the  waters  were  to  the  knees.  Again  he  measured  a 
thousand,  and  brought  me  through  ;  the  waters  were  to  the  loins. 

"  Afterward  he  measured  a  thousand  ;  and  it  was  a  river  that  I 
could  not  pass  over  :  for  the  waters  were  risen,  waters  to  swim  in, 
a  river  that  could  not  be  passed  over. 

"  And  he  said  unto  me,  Son  of  man,  hast  thou  seen  this  ?  Then 
he  brought  me,  and  caused  me  to  return  to  the  brink  of  the  river. 

"  Now,  when  I  had .  returned,  behold,  at  the  bank  of  the  river 
were  very  many  trees  on  the  one  side  and  on  the  other. 

"  Then  said  he  unto  me,  these  waters  issue  out  toward  the  east 
country,  and  go  down  into  the  desert,  and  go  into  the  sea  ;  which 
being  brought  forth  into  the  sea,  the  waters  shall  be  healed. 

"  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  every  thing  that  liveth,  which 
moveth,  whithersoever  the  rivers  shall  come,  shall  live  ;  and  there 
shall  be  a  very  great  multitude  of  fish,  because  these  waters  shall 
come  thither  :  for  they  shall  be  healed  ;  and  every  thing  shall  live 
whither  the  river  cometh. 


180  LETTER    XXIX. 

"  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  the  fishers  shall  stand  upon  it, 
from  En-gedi  even  unto  En-eglaim  ;  they  shall  be  a  place  to  spread 
forth  nets  ;  their  fish  shall  be  according  to  their  kinds,  as  the  fish 
of  the  great  sea,  exceeding  many. 

«  But  the  miry  places  thereof  and  the  marishes  thereof  shall  not 
be  healed  ;  they  shall  be  given  to  salt. 

"  And  by  the  liver  upon  the  bank  thereof,  on  this  side  and  on  that 
side,  shall  grow  all  trees  for  meat,  whose  leaf  shall  not  fade,  nei- 
ther shall  the  fruit  thereof  be  consumed  :  it  shall  bring  forth  new 
fruit  according  to  his  months,  because  their  waters  they  issued  out 
of  the  sanctuary  :  and  the  fruit  thereof  shall  be  for  meat,  and  the 
leaf  thereof  for  medicine." 

What  are  we  to  understand  by  these  waters  ?  The  teachings  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  John  vii.  38,  39.  "  He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the 
scriptures  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living 
water. 

"  But  this  spake  he  of  the  Spirit,  which  they  that  believe  on  him 
should  receive  :  for  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  yet  given  ;  because 
that  Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified." 

What  is  inculcated  by  measuringthe  waters,  measuring  a  thous- 
and cubits,  Sec.  £cc.  ? 

The  different  periods  of  time,  from  the  Creation  to  the  flood,  is 
the  first  admeasurement,  the  Spirit  manifests  the  promise  of  the 
woman's  seed,  this  admeasurement,  this  thousand  cubits,  this  dis- 
pensation, this  portion  of  teaching  extended  from  the  garden  of 
Eden  to  the  flood,  when  the  waters  were  to  the  ankles.  Then  suc- 
ceeded that  grand  display  of  grace  and  truth  to  Noah  and  his  sons, 
recorded  in  Genesis  ix.  from  the  eighth  to  the  close  of  the  seven- 
teenth verse : 

"  And  God  spake  unto  Noah,  and  to  his  sons  with  him  saying, 

"  And  I,  behold  I,  will  establish  my  covenant  with  you,  and  with 
your  seed  after  you  ; 

"  And  with  every  living  creature  that  is  with  you,  of  the  fowl,  of 
the  cattle,  and  of  every  beast  of  the  earth  with  you  ;  from  all  that 
go  out  of  the  ark,  to  every  beast  of  the  earth. 

"  And  I  will  establish  my  covenant  with  you  ;  neither  shall  all 
flesh  be  cut  off  any  more  by  the  waters  of  a  flood ;  neither  shall 
here  any  more  be  a  flood  to  destroy  the  earth.. 

"  And  God  said,  This  is  the  token  of  the  covenant  which  I  make 
between  me  and  you,  and  every  living  creature  that  is  with  you,  for 
perpetual  generations  : 


LETTER   XXIX.  181 

« I  do  set  my  bow  in  the  cloud,  and  it  shall  be  for  a  token  of  a 
covenant  between  me  and  the  earth. 

"  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  when  I  bring  a  cloud  over  the  earth, 
that  the  bow  shall  be  seen  in  the  cloud : 

"  And  I  will  remember  my  covenant  which  is  between  me  and 
you,  and  every  living  creature  of  all  flesh ;  and  the  waters  shall  no 
more  become  a  flood  to  destroy  all  flesh. . 

"  And  the  bow  shall  be  in  the  cloud ;  and  I'  will  look  upon  it,  that 
I  may  remember  the  everlasting  covenant  between  God  and  every 
living  creature  of  all  flesh  that  is  upon  the  earth. 

"  And  God  said  unto  Noah,  This  is  the  token  of  the  covenant 
which  I  have  established  between  me  and  all  flesh  that  is  upon  the 
earth." 

This  is  the  second  thousand  cubits,  the  second  admeasurement, 
the  second  dispensation  ;  the  waters,  the  holy  waters  then  reached 
the  knees  ;  instantly  upon  this  followed  that  remarkable  illustration 
of  the  promise  made  in  Paradise :  "  Thy  seed  shall  bruise  the  ser- 
pent's head."'  Read  it  in  the  twenty-second  of  Genesis,  from  the 
fifteenth  to  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  verse : 

"  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  called  unto  Abraham  out  of  heaven 
the  second  time, 

"  And  said,  By  myself  have  I  sworn,  saith  the  Lord ;  for  because 
thou  hast  done  this  thing,  and  hast  not  withheld  thy  son,  thy  only 
son  ; 

"  That  in  blessing  I  will  bless  thee,  and  in  multiplying  I  will 
multiply  thy  seed  as  the  stars  of  the  heaven,  and  as  the  sand  which  is 
upon  the  sea-shore ;  and  thy  seed  shall  possess  the  gate  of  his  .en- 
emies : 

"  And  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed  ; 
because  thou  hast  obeyed  my  voice." 

The  teachings  of  the  spirit  were  here  exceeding  bright,  almost 
•without  a  cloud  ;  and  this  glorious  promise  was  repeated  to  Isaac 
and  to  Jacob.  Moses  appears  receiving  from  Deity  the  decalogue, 
the  law  of  ceremonies  ;  every  precept,  and  every  figure  of  which, 
pointed  to  Jesus,  who  was  the  end  of  the  law,  the  antitype  of  the 
sacrifices  and  ceremonies.  Holy  men  of  God  saw,  or  dimly,  or 
more  clear,  the  Messiah  to  whom  every  institution,  in  their  aston- 
ishing variety,  all  pointed.  The  prophets  were  indulged  with  yet 
brighter  visions ;  twilight  was  passing  away,  the  day  dawned,  the 
teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  assumed  a  higher,  and  more  decided 


182  LETTER   XXIX. 

tone ;  in  other  words,  it  was  the  third  admeasurement,  the  third 
thousand  cubits,  and  the  water  had  reached  the  loins.  If  any  one 
doubts  the  glorious  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  during  the  prophetic 
age,  let  him  read  the  prophecies  ;  and  if  he  reads  with  a  single  eye, 
he  will  be  ready  to  exclaim,  "  It  is  a  history  and  not  a  prophecy  ;  it 
is  the  history  of  my  Redeemer."  Yes,  Emmanuel  is  born  ;  the  day 
star  hath  arisen  ;  the  sun  of  righteousness  with  healing  under  his 
wings ;  it  is  the  fourth  admeasurment,  the  fourth  dispensation,  the 
fourth  thousand  cubits ;  and  the  waters  became  a  river  over  which 
the  prophet  could  not  pass.  The  waters  became  so  deep  that  they 
could  not  be  fathomed. 

Hence  the  observation  made  by  the  primitive  fathers,  that  the 
waters  of  the  sanctuary  were  at  first  so  low,  that  a  little  lamb  might 
ford  them,  but  at  last  arose  to  such  a  height,  that  an  elephant  might 
swim  in  them.  And  the  Apostle  Paul,  with  pious  and  holy  rapture 
exclaims,  "  O,  the  depth,  the  unsearchable  riches  of  the  mercy  of 
our  God  1"  You  will  recollect  that  a  day  in  the  sight  of  your  God 
is  as  a  thousand  years  ;  you  will  remember  that  your  Redeemer  is  . 
accounted  for  a  generation  ;  you  know,  that  the  sun  of  -the  natural 
world,  was  called  into  being  on  the  fourth  day  of  creation,  and  you 
know  the  grand  luminary  of  the  mental  world,  was  exhibited  in  the 
fourth  thousand  year,  in  the  fourth  admeasurement,  in  the  fourth 
thousand  cubits.  You  will  compare  these"  various  testimonies,  and 
I  persuade  myself,  you  will  derive  inexpressible  consolation  from 
the  comparison.  Yes,  he  of  whom  all  the  prophets  have  written, 
descended  upon  our  globe  on  the  fourth  thousand  year.  This  is 
the  man,  the  God-man,  who  is  described  as  a  river. 

"And  the  Spirit  brought  the  prophet,  and  caused  him  to  return 
to  the  brink  of  the  river,  and  behold  at  the  bank  of  the  river  were 
very  many  trees,  on  the  one  side  and  on  the  other."  How  divinely 
beautiful  is  the  harmony,  so  conspicuous  in  scripture  testimonies. 
Compare  this  passage  with  the  commencement  of  the  twenty -second 
chapter  of  Revelations : 

"  And  he  shewed  me  a  pure«river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as  cryst&lj 
proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb. 

"  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either  side  of  the  river, 
was  there  the  tree  of  life,  which  bear  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and 
yielded  her  fruit  every  month  :  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for 
the  healing  of  the  nations." 


LETTER   XXIX.  183 

The  prophet  Ezekiel  saw  very  many  trees,  on  either  side  of  the 
river,  but  not  one  of  them  deadly.  The  fruit  they  produced  was 
not  forbidden  fruit.  The  waters  from  the  throne  of  God  were  dear-) 
they  were  not  cisttrn  waters. 

But  these  waters  issuing  from  the  east  country,  go  down  into  the 
desert.  The  glory  of  the  Lord  is  from  the  east.  I  am  always  de- 
lighted when  I  hear  the  Spirit  speaking  favourably  of  the  desert. 
Isaiah  said,  It  should  blossom  as  the  rose.  Gratitude  glows  at  my 
heart,  when  the  Holy  Ghost  speaks  of  the  improvement  of  the 
waste  places.  Such  declarations  are  worthy  of  a  God  ;  indeed  they 
become  every  wise  and  good  being.  The  land-holder,  although 
grounds  may  be  ixmgh  and  sterile,  will  however,  be  tenacious  of  his 
property ;  he  will  essay  to  turn  it  to  the  best  possible  account,  and 
the  more  profitable  he  can  render  it,  the  greater  will  be  his  plea- 
sure, his  self-complacency. 

These  waters,  these  holy  waters,  not  only  refreshed  the  desert, 
but  they  passed  into  the  sea,  and  wherever  they  came,  they  con- 
veyed healing  and  life. 

We  cannot  upon  this  occasion  forbear  recollecting,  that  our 
divine  Master  selected  his  disciples  from  the  sea  side,  from  their 
fishing  nets,  and  assured  them  he  would  make  them  fishers  of  men. 
O,  how  great  the  magnitude  of  the  grace  contained  in  this  prophe- 
cy !  it  is  replete  with  the  richest  promises ;  yes,  it  is  capable  of 
enriching  the  religious  miner  with  discoveries  of  incalculable  value. 
No  wonder  that  the  Redeemer  directs  )iis  disciples  to  search  the 
scriptures :  "  For  in  them,"  said  he,  "  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life; 
and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me."  No  wonder  that  the  Apostle 
preached  the  gospel  according  to  the  scriptures,  and  we  should 
always  remember,  that  these  scriptures  were  the  scriptures  of  the 
Old-Testament,  for  no  other  scriptures  were  then  written. 

But  it  may  be  well  to  consider  the  miry  places  thereof,  and  the 
marishes  thereof,  which  were  not  to  be  healed,  which  were  to  be  given 
1  to  salt. 

Salt  is  sometimes  a  figure  of  barrenness,  and  sometimes  of  fruit- 
fulness.  The  disciples  were  not  sent  forth  to  render  men  barren, 
but  fruitful.  Yet  our  Saviour  speaking  to  those,  his  sent  servants, 
says,  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth.  What  then  is  intended  by  these 
marishes  and  miry  places  thereof?  As  these  marishes  and  miry 
places  thereof  were  attached  to  those  places,  which  derived  such 
healing  benefit  from  the  passage  of  the  waters,  it  is  manifest  the/ 

VOL,  It.  24 


184  LETTER  xxix. 

are  intended  as  figures  of  the  carnal  mind,  which  is  enmity  against 
God,  which  is  not  reconciled  unto  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed 
can  be.  This  carnal  mind,  although  found  in,  and  belonging  to  the 
inheritance,  is  doomed  to  perpetual  sterility. 

Many  of  the  children  of  God  believe,  that  those  miry  places  and 
marishes,  intend  the  hypocrites  and  reprobates  among  mankind, 
and  that  they  are  doomed  by  the  eternal  purpose  of  an  unchanging 
God,  to  endless  death!  But,  alas!  where  dwelleth  the  person,  who 
in  the  presence  of  God  can  say,  "  I  am  no  hypocrite,  I  am  perfect, 
for  I  have  never  in  a  single  point  committed  a  single  offence." 
No  individual,  acquainted  with  the  magnitude  and  purity  of  the 
divine  law,  can  thus  think^  can  thus  make  appeal  to  God  ;  and  we 
know,  if  we  have  offended  in  one  point,  we  are  guilty  of  all.  You 
never  hear  an  Apostle  say,  "  God,  I  thank  thee,  I  am  no  hypocrite, 
no  offender,  no  sinner."  The  testimony  of  Paul  is  the  reverse  of 
this  vain  boasting.  He  pronounces  himself  carnal,  sold  under  sin, 
and  he  declares  himself  the  chief  of  sinners,  the  least  of  saints.  But 
many  of  the  professed  admirers  of  our  Apostle  declare,  he  did  not 
thus  conceive  of  himself,  that  he  was  merely  like  other  good  people 
narrating  his  experiences. 

Alas,  for  us  !  Man  in  his  best  estate  is  vanity  !  Yet  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Lord  standeth  sure  ;  he  knows  what  he  hath  bought  with 
a  price  ;  he  is  fully  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  his  purchase  ;  he 
knoweth  what  price  he  hath  paid  for  his  inheritance,  and  he  will 
appreciate  it  accordingly. 

But  the  banks  of  the  river  is  bordered  on  either  side  by  trees; 
the  fruit  whereof  is  for  meat,  and  the  leaf  for  medicine;  these  trees 
shall  bring  forth  new  fruit  according  to  their  months,  because  their 
waters  issued  out  of  the  sanctuary  ;  neither  shall  the  leaf  of  those 
trees  fade,  nor  the  fruit  be  consumed.  Thus  shall  the  hungry  be 
fed,  and  the  invalid  restored.  Such  are  the  dealings  of  God  with 
man.  He  administers  food  to  the  hungry,  satisfying  both  the  men- 
tal and  corporeal  cravings  of  his  children.  He  is  the  good  Father^ 
who  provideth  for  his  children.  He  is  the  physician  of  value,  who 
prepareth  medicine  for  their  infirmities.  He  is  the  alwise  lawgiver, 
who  will  punish  the  deviations  of  his  subjects,  of  his  children,  with 
a  rod  and  with  stripes,  but  his  punishments  are  effectual  to  reform, 
not  to  destroy  them ;  and  his  loving  kindness,  he  will  never  take 
away,  nor  suffer  his  faithfulness  to  fail.  In  one  word,  the  great  Lord 
of  the  harvest,  the  Creator  of  men,  will  sustain  and  bless-the  beings 


LETTER  XXIX.  185 

he  has  created,  and  that  for  his  own  name  sake.  Our  great  Master 
will  do  all  things  well.  And  in  the  completion  of  his  all-gracious 
purposes,  with  regard  to  the  human  family,  when  the  assembled 
world  shall  stand  before  him,  then  shall  every  individual  be  taught 
of  God  ;  and  in  consequence  of  this  teaching,  they  will  say,  Thou 
art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory,  and  honour,  and  power  :  for 
thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are,  and  were 
created.  Thou  art  worthy,  for  thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  redeemed 
us  to  God  by  thy  blood  ;  yea,  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven, 
and  on  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  were  in  the  sea,  and 
all  that  were  in  them,  shall  unite  to  say,  Blessing,  and  honour,  and 
glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sittcth  upon  the  throne,  and 
unto  the  Lamb  forever  and  ever. 

I  had  intended,  as  I  observed,  that  a  cursory  view  of  these  holy 
waters  should  close  my  communications  to  you,  at  least  for  the 
present ;  but  glancing  rny  eye  upon  the  sevcntli  and  eighth  verses 
of  the  eighth  chapter  of  Isaiah's  prophecy,  I  am  forcibly  attracted, 
by  a  striking  contrast  to  the  waters  we  have  been  considering  ;  and 
if  you  will  have  patience  with  me,  I  will  indulge  a  few  reflections 
upon  this  subject.  Thus  run  the  verses  : 

"  Now  therefore,  behold,  the  Lord  bringeth  upon  them  the 
waters  of  the  river,  strong  and  many,  even  the  king  of  Assyria,  and 
all  his  glory  ;  and  he  shall  come  up  over  all  his  channels,  and  go 
over  all  his  banks. 

"  And  he  shall  pass  through  Judah,  he  shall  overflow  and  go 
over  ;  he  shall  reach  even  to  the  neck  :  and  the  stretching  out  of 
his  wings  shall  fill  the  breadth  of  thy  land,  O  Immanuel." 

These  waters  are  indeed  unholy  waters.  I  hafce  frequently  had 
occasion  to  observe  the  use,  the  spirit  of  our  God  makes  of  water, 
either  in  large  or  small  quantities  :  and  water  is  undoubtedly  very 
explanatory,  as  a  figure  of  the  great  purposes  of  Deity,  in  provi- 
dence and  grace.  We  have  listened  to  the  teachings  of  the  Spirit, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the  holy  waters,  issuing  from  the 
sanctuary  in  Ezekiel's  vision.  We  have  observed  their  gradual 
increase,  from  a  shallow  stream,  to  a  river  which  no  man  could 
fathom.  The  contrast,  so  strongly  marked  through  the  book  of 
God,  is  worthy  of  the  most  serious  attention.  Two  characters  are 
strikingly  delineated.  He  who  made  the  world,  who  created  man, 
who  redeemed  the  human  family,  who  is  the  friend  of  the  human 


186  t  V  LETTER  XXXX. 

race,  and  who  will  preserve  it.  This  is  the  first  character,  who  is 
the  God-man,  the  Child  born,  the  Son  given,  the  almighty  Father, 
the  Prince  of  peace,  the  King  of  heaven.  The  other  character  is 
the  origin,  the  fabricator  of  evil,  the  sower  of  the  tares,  the  author 
of  confusion,  of  destruction,  the  .adversary  of  souls,  which,  as  a 
roaring  lion,  he  is  seeking  to  devour  :  such  is  the  malicious,  peace- 
destroying  monarch  of  the  infernal  regions  :  such  is  the  God  of  this 
world  ;  who,  through  the  sacred  writings,  exhibits  a  perfect  con- 
trast to  the  King  of  heaven. 

It  is  by  a  careful  attention  to  the  distinguishing  features  of  these 
deeply  wrought  contrasts,  that  we  learn  to  separate  the  precious 
from  the  vile.  The  figurative  language  of  scripture,  was  indeed 
the  original  language.  Every  part  of  creation,  all  things  which  were 
made,  testify  of  the  Maker.  The  creature  was  first  exhibited  in 
the  image  of  the  Creator — Let  us  make  man  in  our  own  image : 
and  he  who  was  from  the  beginning  the  adversary  of  this  image  of 
God,  seems  to  hu^p  left  no  effort  unessayed  for  its  destruction.  He, 
the  devil,  is  indeed  an  inveterate  foe,  and  most  maliciously  industri- 
ous to  destroy  the  works  of  God.  It  is  thus,  as  I  hinted,  the  contrast 
is  exhibited — The  destroyer  opposed  to  the  Creator,  the  enemy  to 
the  friend,  the  prince  of  darkness  to  the  light  of  the  world  :  the 
deceiver  who  blindeth  the  mind,  to  the  luminous  Spirit  which  giv- 
eth  light  to  those  who  sit  in  darkness,  which  translateth  the 
children  of  darkness  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God. 

Thus,  in  the  early  ages,  there  were  prophets  of  the  Lord,  and 
there  were  false  prophets  :  and  oh,  how  numerous  were  those 
false  prophets  !  And,  said  the  Redeemer  and  his  divinely  inspired 
Servant,  "  In  the  latter  days  there  shall  arise  false  Qhrists,  who 
shall  deceive  mtny  ;  and  who,  if  it  were  possible,  should  deceive 
the  very  elect :"  but  blessed  be  God,  this  is  not  possible,  for  there- 
fore were  they  elected,  to  be  worshippers  of  the  true  God,  to  be 
standing  and  abiding  witnesses  for  God,  invulnerable  to  deception. 

The  head  of  the  adversaries  of  the  children  of  Israel,  was  the 
Assyrian  monarch  :  and  what  is  very  extraordinary,  this  chosen 
people  of  God,  preferred  the  waters  of  the  river,  the  great  river, 
to  Shilo,  a  brook  {hat  ran  though  Jerusalem,  the  city  of  God  : 
yea,  they  thirsted  for  the  waters  of  the  Euphrates,  the  property  of 
the  adversary,  choosing  it  before  the  refreshing  stream  which  glad- 
dened and  fertilized  their  own  soil ;  and  this  choice  was  the  source 
of  their  destruction  ;  it  rose  so  high,  and  spread  so  wide,  that  \\ 


LETTER  XXIX.  18F 

extended  to  the  breadth  of  Immanuel's  land,  until  it  reached  even 
to  the  neck,  where  it  stopped. 

This  figure  appears  to  me  perfect  in  all  its  parts — For  Im- 
manuel's land,  I  read  human  nature  ;  and  we  know  the  head  of 
human  nature  is  Christ  Jesus.  The  threatened  destruction  from 
the  formidable  foe,  arose  no  farther  than  the  neck. 

This  is  indeed  a  most  divine  figure  :  do  but  consider  its  force. 
The  spirituality  of  this  figure  gave  utterance  to  a  dying  Christian, 
who  faithfully  sung, 

"Christ  our  bead  gone  up  on  high, 
And  we  his  body  are, 
All  our  fears  before  him  fly, 
Our  each  distracting  care. 
Though  we  Satan's  darts  may  feel, 
His  power  can  never  strike  us  dead ; 
He  may  bruise  us  on  the  heel, 
But  cannot  reach  our  head." 

I  would  not,  said  the  Apostle  Paul,  have  you  ignorant  of  this  :  Of 
what?  that  the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ,  lest  you  should  be 
wise  in,  your  own  conceit.  Now,  if  Jesus  be  the  head,  and  the  ful- 
ness of  the  nature  he  assumed,  and  we  are  his  body,  then  the  body 
is  safe ;  for  although  the  waters  of  the  adversary  ascended  to  the 
neck,  they  could  reach  no  farther.  It  is  notorious,  that  if  the  whole 
man  be  immersed  in  water,  even  to  the  neck,  if  the  head  be  held 
above  water,  life  is  preserved.  But  reverse  the  figure,  let  the 
head  be  enveloped  in  water,  and  death  is  the  certain  consequence. 
Thus,  blessed  be  God,  Jesus  is  the  life,  is  the  head  of  every  man, 
the  life  of  the  whole  body  :  Your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God, 
saith  the  Apostle.  He  hath  said,  because  I  live,  ye  shall  live  also ; 
and  when  Christ  who  is  our  life  shall  appear,  ye  also  shall  ap- 
pear with  him  in  glory  :  as  one  star  differeth  from  another  star  in 
glory,  so  also  shall  be  the  resurrection,  so  also  shall  be  the  members 
of  the  body  of  our  exalted  head.- 

These  are  blessed  considerations  ;  eternal  praises  be  to  him  who 
hath  given  us,  in  this  weary  land,  such  abundant  consolation.  Let 
us  suffer  how  we  may,  while  we  sojourn  in  this  wilderness,  we  shall 
rise  superior  to  all  the  distresses  under  which  we  now  groan,  be- 
ing burdened  ;  and  it  should  console  us  to  know  that  the  calamities 
we  may,  in  the  present  state  of  things,  be  called  to  endure,  shall 
work  out  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory. 


188  LETTER    XXIX. 

Yes,  there  is,  for  the  thousandth  time  I  repeat  it,  another  and  a 
better  world,  where  sin  and*sorrow  can  never  come,  where  nothing 
that  defileth  shall  enter. 

O,  for  faith  and  patience  to  enable  us  quietly  to  hope,  and  pa- 
tiently to  wait  for  the  complete  salvation  of  our  God  ;  assuredly 
our  God  is  faithful,  who  hath  promised  ! 

Is  it  not  easy  with  God  to  save  us  from  sin.  He,  who  in  the  day 
of  his  humiliation,  could,  and  did  say,  I  wz7/,  be  thou  clean,  can  in  his 
state  of  exaltation  say  as  much,  and  perform  as  much,  for  every 
member  of  his  mysterious  body  :  we  therefore  unite  with  our  Apos- 
tle, and  faithfully  say,  if  we  were  saved  by  his  death,  much  more 
being  saved  from  wrath  by  him ;  or,  more  correctly,  Romans,  iv.  9, 
10.  "  Much  more  then,  being  now  justified  by  his  blood,  we  shall  be 
saved  from  wrath  through  him." 

For  if  when  we  were  enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the 
death  of  his  Son,  much  more  being  reconciled,  we  shall  be  saved 
by  his  life.  But  when  floods  arise  the  coward  soul  is  too  frequently 
appalled.  When  deep  callcth  unto  deep  at  the  noise  of  thy  water- 
spouts ;  when  all  thy  waves  and  thy  billows  pass  over  tho,  affrighted 
spirit,  even  the  royal  Psalmist  is  dismayed  :  yet  the  Lord  will  com- 
mand his  loving  kindness  in  the  day  time,  and  in  the  night  liis  song 
shall  be  with  me,  and  my  prayer  unto  the  God  of  my  life.  I  will 
say  unto  God  my  rock,  why  hast  thou  forgotten  me ;  why  go  I 
mourning  because  of  the  oppression  of  the  enemy,  as  with  a  sword 
in  my  bones,  mine  enemies  reproach  me,  while  they  say  daily  unto 
me,  where  is  thy  God  ?  Why  art  thou  cast  down  O,  my  soul  ;  and 
why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me  ?  Hope  thou  in  God,  for  I  shall 
yet  praise  him,  who  is  the  health  of  my  countenance,  and  my  God. 

Yes,  we  know  who  hath  said,  When  thou  passeth  through  the 
waters  I  will  be  with  thee,  so  that  the  floods  shall  not  drown  thee. 
They  may,  and  as  I  said,  often  do  terrify  us  ;  and  when  the  river 
rises  very  high,  even  unto  the  neck^  when  we  conceive  ourselves 
absolutely  sinking,  we  may  with  Peter  cry  out,  Lord  save  us  or  we 
perish.  But  Jesus  stretched  forth  his  hand  to  the  trembling  dis- 
ciple ;  he  caught  him,  and  said  unto  him,  O  thou  ff  little  faith, 
wherefore  dost  thou  doubt  ?  And  he  conducted  him  into  the  ship, 
and  the  wind  ceased.  Thus  did  Jesus  in  the  figure,  and  thus  he 
will  do  in  the  substance.  When  the  monsters  of  the  deep,  when 
the  tyrants  of  this  world  rave  and  rage  against  us,  even  as  the  roar- 
ing of  the  sea,  we  know  that  even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey  him. 
He  will  say  to  the  one,  peace,  to  the  other,  be  still ;  and  observ- 


LETTER   XXX.  189 

ance,  strict  observance  will  follow  ;  a  blessed  calm  will  succeed. 
Assembled  worlds  will  be  filled  with  admiration,  and  exclaim  with 
the  astonished  mariner  of  old,  What  manner  of  man  is  this,  that 
even  the  winds  and  sea  obey  him  ? 

I  do  not  know  that  you  will  acknowledge  the  foregoing  observa- 
tions even  as  a  sketch  of  what  is  contained  in  the  text.  But  it  is 
not  necessary  to  inform  you,  that  I  cannot  write  as  I  can  speak,  and 
in  the  conclusion  of  this  letter,  I  have  not  been  indulged  even  with 
my  accustomed  freedom  of  ideas. 

May  the  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding,  abide 
with  you. — Farewell. 


LETTER  XXX. 

To  a  -venerable  Christian^  upon  Church  government . 

J\J.v  honoured  and  very  respectable  friend  will,  I  am  ap- 
prehensive, accuse  me  of  neglect  in  thus  delaying  to  attend  to 
those  serious  reflections  which  he  thought  proper  to  address  to  my 
consideration.  I  have,  Sir,  perused,  and  reperused  your  letter ;  and 
as  I  read,  I  became  positive  it  ought  not  to  be  hastily  answered. 
Yet,  after  much  deliberation,  when  I  have  said  all  I  can  say,  it  is 
probable  we  shall  continue  to  see  things'  in  a  very  different  point 
of  view. 

However,  in  one  thing  we  shall  agree,  and  in  my  opinion  there 
is  little  else  worth  contention.  You  join  with  me  in  declaring  that 
there  is  no  name,  nor  thing,  which  contains  salvation,  save  Christ 
Jesus  :  all  things  else  are  shadowy  ;  this  only  is  substantial.  It  is 
true  I  wish  that  as  professors  of  faith  in  this  complete  Saviour,  we 
could  be  of  one  mind  and  one  spirit,  and  be  enabled  to  view  things 
precisely  as  they  are  :  then  should  we  dwell  together  in  the  unity 
of  the  faith,  and  in  the  bond  of  peace ;  and  thus  agreeing,  \ve  should 
take  sweet  counsel  together,  and  go  on  our  way  rejoicing. 

I  fully  believe  with  you,  "  That  every  thing  in  the  scripture 
which  represents  the  children  of  men  as  disobedient  and  blame 


190  LETTER   XXX, 

worthy,  may  be  imputed  to  their  walking  after  the  imaginations  of 
their  own  hearts  ;  and  that  the  design  of  divine  revelation  is  to  lead 
our  minds  to  that  with  which  God  is  well  pleased. 

But  while  I  grant  this  self-evident  truth,  I  am  naturally  directed 
to  inquire  of  the  sacred  oracles,  with  what  our  God  is  well  pleased  ; 
and  I  learn  upon  inquiry,  that  he  is  well  pleased  with  spiritual  good 
in  perfection^  and  moral  good  even  in  part.  Indeed  I  might  have 
commenced  with  natural  good,  but  as  I  conceive  natural  good  to  be 
wholly  the  work  of  God  himself,  whose  works  are  always  perfect,  I 
conclude  this  is  that  spiritual  good,  which  he  beheld  with  ineffable 
delight,  when  he  declared  every  thing  which  he  had  made  very 
good. 

We  will  then  first  of  all  attend  to  the  consideration  of  the  spir- 
itual good  (which  must  be  as  perfect  as  the  natural  good)  with 
which  God  is  well  pleased.  To  lose  sight  of  this  spiritual,  and  fol- 
low after  any  thing  else,  as  a  spiritual  good,  is,  I  conceive,  what  the 
scripture  calls  walking  after  the  imaginations  of  our  own  hearts. 

Spiritual  good  can  be  nothing  less  than  God  himself.  Why 
callest  thou  me  good  ?  There  is  none  good  but  one,  that  is  God. 
And  as  there  is  none  good  but  one,  so  there  is  no  true  good  but 
what  is  found  in,  or  proceeds  from  this  one  only  good,  as  this  one 
can  be  none  other  than  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,  in  whom  it  pleased 
the  Father  all  fulness  should  dwell,  we  are  bound  to  believe  that  no 
one  beside  him,  was  ever  able  to  please  God  spiritually,  by  doing 
his  will,  in  the  only  way  that  can  be  acceptable  to  him,  that  is  in 
perfection  ;  hence  the  propriety  of  our  Saviour's  command,  Mat- 
thew, v.  48. 

"  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven 
is  perfect."  Thus  the  Apostle,  Hebrews  x.  1,2,  4,  7,  10,  14. 

"  For  the  law  having  a  shadow  of  good  things  to  come,  and  not 
the  very  image  of  the  things,  can  never  with  those  sacrifices  which 
they  offered  year  by  year  continually,  make  the  comers  thereunto 
perfect. 

"  For  then,  would  they  not  have  ceased  to  be  offered  ?  Because 
that  the  worshippers  once  purged  should  have  had  no  more  con- 
science of  sins. 

"  For  it  is  not  possible  that  the  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats  should 
take  away  sins. 

•  "  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come,  (in  the  volume  of  the  b'ook  it  is  writ- 
ten of  me)  to  do  thy  will,  O  God< 


\ 

LETTER  XXX.  19  i 

"  By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified,  through  the  offering  of  the 
body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for  all. 

"  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  forever  them  that  are 
sanctified." 

Indeed  every  part  of  holy  writ,  which  treats  of  salvation  by  Christ 
Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  righteousness,  sancti- 
fication,  and  redemption,  speaketh  the  same  language.  It  is  not, 
I  humbly  conceive,  our  wisdom,  either  in  a  natural  or  converted 
_ state,  that  can  be  called  perfect  wisdom,  for  we  know  but  in  part. 
It  is  not  by  the  knowledge  that  we  are  made  partakers  of,  that  we 
can  be  justified,  it  is  by  his  knowledge  the  many  shall  be  justified  ; 
neither  is  it  the  righteousness  found  in  the  Pharisee  or  the  Christian 
that  can  be  filettsing  to  God,  for  all  our  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy 
rags ;  nor  can  it  be  our  sanctification,  or  heart  purity,  or  holiness, 
that  can  be  pleasing  to  God,  for  we  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing.  The 
heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things.  Who  can  understand  his  er- 
rors. Cleanse  thou  me  from  my  secret  faults.  Thou  only  art  holy. 

It  is  not  amongst  men  of  any  description,  in  any  age  of  the  world, 
we  are  to  look  for,  the  good  man,. out  of  whose  good  heart  proceed- 
eth  good  things.  Man  in  his  best  estate  is  vanity  ;  from  the  heart 
proceedeth  evil  thoughts.  In  me,  in  my  flesh,  dweUeth  no  good 
thing.  Thus  may  every  child  of  Adam  with  strict  propriety,  at  all 
times  say,  It  is  not,  I  repeat,  amongst  men  of  any  character,  we 
are  directed  to  look  for  that  good  tree,  that  bringeth  not  forth  cor- 
rupt fruit.  For  the  best  of  them  is  as  a  briar,  and  surely  men  do 
not  gather  grapes  from  thorns.  Hence,  there  is  great  consolation 
in  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  when  he  says,  I  am  the  green  fir-tree> 
from  me  is.thy  fruit  found.  /  am  the  true  vine,  &c.  Whenever 
we  are  employed  in  searching  for  ihe  living  among  the  dead,  for 
grapes  on  thorns,  and  figs  on  thistles  ;  for  new  wine  in  old  bottles, 
new  cloth  in  old  garments,  sweet  water  in  bitter  fountains,  true 
wisdom  from  ignorance,  righteousness  in  law-breakers,  and  sancti- 
fication in  corrupt  hearts,  I  think  we  may  be  said,  to  walk  after  the 
imaginations  of  our  own  hearts. 

Search  the  scriptures,  said  our  Saviour,  they  testify  of  me.  I  am 
persuaded  the  Apostles  laboured  in  all  their  preaching  to  make 
manifest,  that  every  ceremony  in  the  former,  and  every  ordinance  in 
the  latter  dispensation,  which  were  stamped  with  the  sanction  of 
divine  authority,  were  simply  signs  to  direct  the  mind  to  this  true 
spiritual  good,  and  if  any  Jew  or  Gentile3  shonld  at  any  other  time, 

VOL.  II.  25 


192  LETTER    XXX. 

make  any  other  use  of  them,  I  conceive,  that  in  so  doing,  they  ivalk 
•after  the  imaginations  of  their  own  hearts. 

I  am  the  truth,  says  our  divine  Master.  The  Holy  Ghost  which 
I  will  send,  shall  take  of  mine  and  show  it  unto  you,  and  as  many 
as  are  thus  taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  raade:acquainted  with  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  they  are  drawn  together  in  one  spirit,  to  cel- 
ebrate his  most  worthy  praise,  to  hear  his  most  holy  word,  and  ex- 
periencing no  inclination  to  follow  the  voice  of  a  stranger,  they 
follow  the  good  Shepherd  whithersoever  he  goeth.  Persons,  thus 
associated,  should  love  one  another ;  but  as  they  are  of  the  earth, 
earthy,  and  have  in  them  hearts  of  unbelief,  ever  ready  to  turn  aside 
into  the  path  of  corrupt  nature,  they  love  only  them  by  whom  they 
are  beloved.  Our  Saviour  directs  his  followers  to  love  one  another* 
as  he  Joved  them.  But  how  did  our  Saviour  love  his  disciples  ? 
Herein  was  his  love  made  manifest,  not  that  we  loved  him,  but  that 
he  loved  us  and  gave  himself  for  us.  For  a  good  man  one  would 
even  dare  to  die,  but  God  commended  his  love  toward  us,  that  even 
while  we  were  yet  sinners  he  died  for  us.  Now  if  our  love  be  of 
this  sort,  we  may  be  said  to  walk  after  his  commandments,  but  if  it 
be  of  any  othertsort,  I  think  we  may  be  said  to  walk  after  the  im- 
aginations of  ofr  own  hearts. 

Love  of  any  description,  is,  I  am  persuaded,  free  as  light  and 
air :  the  love  of  God  is  certainly  free,  and  if  we  love  him  because; 
he  first  loved  us,  it  is  in  consequence  of  the  Son  making  us  free. 
Indeed  the  Apostle  speaks  of  the  love  of  Christ  constrainmg  ;  but 
it  is  a  blessed  constraint,  with  which  our  will  sweetly  coincides, 
and  that  from  a  full  persuasion  of  the  excellency  of  the  plan,  of 
which  we  are  constrained  to  judge.  But,  if  instead  of  being  drawn 
by  the  softening  influence  of  divine  love,  and  feeling  inexpressible 
delight  in  the  service  to  which  we  are  thus  drawn,  we  attend  upon 
any  regular  discipline,  purely  as  a  duty  to  which  we  are  compelled 
to  submit  in  order  to  please  God,  or  because  others  did  or  do  so, 
then  I  think  we  may  be  said  to  walk  after  the  imaginations  of  our 
own  hearts. 

Love  thinketh  no  evil,  love  worketh  no  evil ;  the  nature  of  love 
is  to  endeavour  to  promote  the  real  happiness  of  the  beloved  ob- 
ject. This  is  the  nature  of  divine  love ;  but  when  we  are  said  to 
love  God,  can  we  be  said  to  lay  ourselves  out  to  promote  his  hap- 
piness ?  No,  assuredly ;  our  righteousness  cannot  profit  God. 
Therefore,  when  Christians  are  said  to  have  the  love  of  God  shed 


LETTER  XXX.  193 

abroad  in  then'  hearts,  it  is  that  they  desire  to  do  good  and  to 
distribute,  with  which  sacrifices  God  is  well  fileased.  But  multi- 
tudes of  modern  Christians  walk  in  a  vain  show,  imagining  they 
have  manifested  their  love  to  God,  as  the  Jews  of  old  manifested 
theirs,  viz.  By  submission  to  ordinances  ;  and  thus,  like  those  Jews 
walk  after  the  imaginations  of  their  oivn  hearts. , 

But  it  is  my  design  to  attend  to  the  scriptures  you  have  pointed 
out. 

And  first,  Luke  xii.  1,  "In  the  mean  time,  when  there  were 
gathered  together  an  innumerable  multitude  of  people,  inso- 
much that  they  trod  one  upon  another,  he  began  to  say  unto  his 
disciples  first  of  all,  Beware  ye  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees, 
which  is  hypocrisy."  This  exhortation  is  often  repeated  to  the 
disciples.  Matthew,  xvi.  6,  "  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Take 
heed  and  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees,  and  of  the  Saddu- 
ces."  And  again,  Mark  viii.  15,  "And  he  charged  them,  saying, 
Take  heed,  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees,  and  of  the  leaven 
of  Herod."  Hypocrisy  counterfeits  religion  and  virtue  ;  it  hath 
the  form  of  godliness,  while  it  denieth  'the  power.  A  hypocrite 
appears  to  be  what  he  is  not.  Among  the  Jews  he  was  a  hypocrite, 
who  professing  to  keep  the  law  of  God,  that  is,  to  walk  blameless 
and  to  keep  all  God's  commandments,  was  nevertheless  a  law 
breaker.  A  number  of  these  hypocrites  assembling  together  to 
keep  one  another  in  countenance,  said,  The  temple  of  the  Lord  are 
tve.  Those  ivho  know  not  the  law  are  accursed,  and  to  all  such  they 
said,  Stand  off,  come  not  near  unto  us,  we  are  more  righteous  than 
thou. 

Our  Saviour  knew  the  human  heart  to  be  what  his  prophet  de- 
clared it  was,  "deceitful  above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked." 
Jeremiah  xvii.  9.  And  that  his  disciples  were  men  of  like  pas- 
sions with  others.  Such  were  the  sentiments  of  the  Apostle  Paul, 
Romans  iii.  22,  "  Even  the  righteousness  of  God  which  is  by  faith 
of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all,  and  upon  all  them  that  believe  ;  for  there 
is  no  difference."  And  again,  x.  1 2,  "  For  there  is  no  difference 
between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek,  for  the  same  Lord  over  all  is  rich 
unto  all  that  call  upon  him."  And  1  Corinthians  iv.  7,  "For  who  mak- 
eth  thee  to  differ  from  another  ?  and  what  hast  thou  that  thou  didst 
not  receive  ?  now,  if  thou  didst  receive  it,  why  dost  thou  glory,  as 
if  thou  hadst  not  received  it  ?"  The  human  heart  laying  open  to 
the  searching  eye  of  our  Emmanuel,  and  to  the  teaching  Spirit 


194  LETTER    XXX. 

which  dictated  to  our  Apostle.  The  primitive  Christians  were 
cautioned  against  that  natural  propensity,  which  leadeth  to  undue 
self-exaltation,  lest  they  should  think  more  highly  of  themselves 
than  they  ought  to  think,  and  so  in  their  hearts  say,  when  they 
drew  near  unto  God,  in  whatever  place  they  set  apart  for  public 
or  private  devotion,  /  thank  thee,  O  God,  I  am  not  like  other  men. 
To  attend,  therefore,  properly  to  this  divine  admonition,  is  to  save 
ourselves  from  this  untoward  generation,  Acts  iii.  40.  And  if  we 
cannot  bring  them  with  whom  we  converse,  to  see  and  believe  the 
truth  of  God,  respecting  the  creature  and  the  Creator ;  if  our 
representations  harden  their  hearts,  if  they  speak  evil  of  the  way 
of  peace,  and  publish  their  defamatory  accusations,  the  best  thing 
we  can  do  is  to  follow  the  example  of  the  Apostle,  and  depart  from 
them,  associating  ourselves  with  as  many  as  prove  themselves  dis- 
ciples of  our  Saviour  by  believing  with  their  heart,  and  making 
confessjon  with  their  mouth  unto  salvation,  Romans  x.  10. 

But,  we  shall  not  only  come  out  from  among  them  who  believe 
not,  but  if  we  follow  the  direction  of  the  unerring  Spirit,  we  shall 
not  touch  the  unclean  thing,  2  Corinthians  vi.  17: 

"  Wherefore  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing  ;  and  I  will  receive 
you." 

Here,  however,  we  are  in  great  danger  of  falling  into  the  error 
of  the  wicked ;  for,  should  we  look  upon  those  from  whom  we 
have  separated  as  the  unclean  thing,  and  not  the  leaven  against 
which  our  Saviour  so  often  cautioned  his  disciples,  we  shall  im- 
mediately commence  the  very  character  we  are  exhorted  to  avoid ; 
for  although,  in  the  former  dispensation,  it  was  deemed  an  unlawful 
thing  for  a  man  that  was  a  Jew,  to  keep  company  with,  or  to  come 
unto  one  of  another  nation.  Yet,  saith  the  Apostle,  God  hath 
shewed  me,  that  I  should  not  call  any  man  common  or  unclean, 
Acts  x.  28.  The  Apostle  refers  to  the  vision  of  the  sheet,  verse 
.fifteenth  of  this*  tenth  chapter,  what  God  hath  cleansed,  that  call 
not  tliou  common. 

But,  if  there  were  any  individual  among  the  children  of  men, 
that  God  had  not  cleansed  by  the  blood-shedding  of  Christ  Jesus, 
then  he  would  not  have  shown  Peter,  that  he  should  not  call  any 
man  common  or  unclean.  It  is  then  the  leaven,  that  constitutes  the 
character  of  the  Pharisee,  and  not  the  man  in  whose  heart  it  fer- 
ments ;  it  is  the  leaven  which  we  are  to  consider  as  the  unclean 
thing,  ^hat  we  are  exhorted,  not  to  touch  or  to  join  in  spirit  with, 


LETTER   XXX.  195 

When  the  Apostle  told  the  congregation  to  which  he  \ras  preach- 
ing, Acts  ii.  39,  "  That  the  firomise  was  to  them,  and  to  their 
children,  and  to  all  that  were  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
our  God  should  call.  Some  gladly  received  his  word  and  were 
baptized,  and  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  Apostle's  doctrine, 
and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayer."  See  verse  forty-second 
of  this  chapter. 

They  continued  steadfastly  in  the  Apostle's  doctrine,  and  in  fel- 
lowship. What  was  the  Apostle's  doctrine  ?  The  sermon  in  the 
second  chapter  informs  us,  particularly  verse  39.  And  we  are 
further  taught  2  Corinthians,  v.  19,  "  To  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses 
unto  them ;  and  hath  committed  unto  us  the  word  of  reconcilia- 
tion." 

Again,  Romans  iii.  22,  23,  24,  25,  "Even  the  righteousness  of 
God,  which  is  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all,  and  upon  all  them 
fhat  believe  ;  for  there  is  no  difference  : 

"For  all  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God  ; 

"  Being  justified  freely  by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption 
that  is  in  Christ  Jesus : 

"  Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation  through  faith  in 
his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins 
that  are  past,  through  the  forbearance  of  God." 

Again,  Acts  iii.  21,  "  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the 
time  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets  since  the  world  began." 

But  what  was  the  fellowship  ?  Let  the  beloved  disciple  answer. 
1  John  i.  3  ; 

"  That  which  we  have  seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that 
ye  also  may  have  fellowship  with  us :  and  truly  our  fellowship  is 
with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ." 

And  saith  Paul,  Ephesians  iii.  9,  "  To  make  all  men  sec  what  is 
the  fellowship  of  the  mystery,  which  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  hath  been  hid  in  God,  who  created  all  things  by  Jesus  Christ." 

Again,  in  Philippians  i.  5,  "  For  your  fellowship  in  the  gospel, 
from  the  first  day  until  now." 

Again,  Philippians  ii.  1,  "If  there  be  therefore  any  consolation 
in  Christ,  if  any  comfort  of  love,  if  any  fellowship  of  the  Spirit,  if 
any  bowels  and  mercies." 


196  LETTER   XXX. 

And  iii.  10,  "That  I  may  know  him,  and  the  poWer  of  his  res^ 
urrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  con- 
formable unto  his  death." 

But  they  who  continued  steadfast  in  the  Apostle's  doctrine  and 
fellowship,  continued  also  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers. 
Acts  xx.  7. 

Of  the  breaking  of  bread,  we  have  an  account  in  the  passage  to 
which  you  refer,  1  Corinthians,  xi.  23,  24,  25,  26,  27, '28,  29. 

"  For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered 
unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  be- 
trayed, took  bread : 

"  And  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said,  Take, 
eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you  :  this  do  hi  remem- 
brance of  me. 

"  After  the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had 
supped,  saying,  this  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood  :  this 
do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me. 

"  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do 
shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. 

"  Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread  and  drink  this  cup 
of  the  Lord  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
the  Lord. 

u  But  let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that 
bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup. 

"  For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and  drink- 
eth  damnation  to  himself,  not  discerning  the  Lord's  body." 

In  the  twenty-second  verse  of  this  chapter,  the  Apostle  declares, 
he  will  not  praise  the  communicants  of  Corinth.  Why  ?  Because 
they  come  together  not  for  the  better,  but  for  the  worse.  But 
wherein  did  it  appear  that  they  came  together  for  the  worse  ?  The 
eighteenth  verse  informs  us,  "  When  ye  come  together,  in  the 
church,  I  hear  that  there  be  divisions  among  you,  and  I  partly  be 
lieve  it.  For  there  must  be  heresies  among  you,  that  they  which 
are  approved  may  be  made  manifest  among  you." 

The  conduct  of  this  people,  as  delineated  in  the  twenty -first  and 
twenty-second  verses,  was  not,  as  the  Apostle  observes,  firaise- 
tuorthy.  Indeed  it  was  highly  reprehensible.  And  the  use  they 
made  of  what  was  given  for  a  very  good  purpose,  was  very  un- 
worthy the  Christian  character.  Who  could  imagine,  if  they  had 
not  previously  been  so  informed,  that  Paul  was  describing  an  assem- 


LETTER   XXX.  197 

bly  of  Chiristians  ?  "  When  ye  come  together  into  one  place,  this 
is  not  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper. 

«  For  in  eating  every  one  taketh  before  the  other  his  own  sup- 
per ;  and  one  is  hungry  and  another  is  drunken  !  ! 

"  What,  have  ye  not  houses  to  eat  and  to  drink  in  ?  Or  despise 
ye  the  Church  of  God,  and  shame  them  that. have  not  ?  What  shall 
I  say  to  you  ?  Shall  I  praise  you  in  this  ?  I  praise  you  not." 

That  this  bread  and  this  wine  was  indeed,  as  you  observe,  de- 
signed as  a  standing  memorial  of  the  love  exhibited  in  the  death 
of  the  Redeemer,  and  also  of  the  effect  of  that  dying  love  in  his 
resurrection,  (in  which  having  put  away  our  sins,  by  the  sacrifice 
of  himself,  we  being  risen  with  him,  in  the  same  sense  we  were 
crucified  with  him,  are  begotten  again  into  a  lively  hope  by  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus,)  I  stedfastly  believe,  and  that  the  rich  grace 
exhibited,  as  the  thing  signified  in  this  outward  and  visible  sign, 
ought  to  be  ever  present  to  our  souls,  exciting  love  and  grati- 
tude to  God,  and  tender  affection  one  toward  another.  All  this, 
I  do  most  devoutly  and  cheerfully  grant ;  and  I  am  confident 
that  where  the  spirit  of  truth  takes  of  the  things  of  Jesus,  con- 
tained in  these  figures,  and  shews  them  to  the  soul,  it  will  ele- 
vate the  affections,  originate  friendship  to  man,  and  devout  thank- 
fulness to  God.  Nay,  a  view  of  these  figures  will  effectuate  that, 
which  only  a  discerning  the  Lord's  body  can  effectuate. 

But  perhaps  there  are  no  people  on  earth  who  make  a  point  of 
associating  together,  who  have  less  real  affection  for  each  other,  than 
those  who  continue  most  steadfast  in  their  attendance  on  what  they 
call  the  Lord's  supper.  Yet  were  they  acquainted  with,  and  did  they 
continue  steadfast  in  the  jostle's  doctrine  andfclloivshifi)  the  love 
of  Christ  would  no  doubt  constrain  them  :  for,  as  you  justly  observe, 
a  holy  love  to  the  Saviour,  and  an  attachment  to  each  other,  is  the 
genuine  spirit  of  the  ordinance  ;  or  perhaps  we  should  express  our- 
selves more  coiTectly,  were  we  to  say  it  is  the  spirit  that  should 
actuate  fiersons  who  continue  hi  the  literal  observance  of  the  ordi- 
nance ;  for  I  rather  suppose  the  real  spirit  of  the  ordinance,  is  the 
love  of  God  to  sinners,  or  the  grace  that  bringeth  salvation  unto  all 
men,  manifested  hi  his  death,  who  died  for  the  ungodly,  for  the 
unjust,  for  every  man,  and  rose  again  for  their  justification  ;  who 
of  all  his  Father's  house,  is  the  only  active  person  in  the  work  of 
salvation  ;  who  trod  the  wine  press  alone,  that  the  scriptures  might 
be  fulfilled,  which  affirm  his  OTCW  arm  brought  salvation. 


198  XETTER  XXX; 

But,  whether  we  consider  the  love  of  God  to  a  sinful  world,  hi 
giving  them  the  Son,  and  in  him  everlasting  lite,  as  the  spirit  of 
the  ordinance,  or  the  love  of  sinners  to  God,  who  first  loved  them, 
and  to  each  other,  as  the  loved  of  the  Father,  as  the  spirit  in  which 
communicants  should  attend  this  outward  and  visible  sign,  I  am 
far  from  supposing  either  the  one  or  the  other  calculated  to  "  de- 
stroy the  letter." '  No,  my  friend,  on  the  contrary  I  do  believe, 
that  wherever,  and  whenever,  the  Holy  Ghost  leads  the  mind  into 
the  spirit  of  this  ordinance,  there,  and  then  only  the  ordinance  will 
be  literally  observed ;  but  it  is  not  only  in  latter  ages,  that  the 
"  literal  attendance"  on,  or  attention  to  this  institution  has  been 
abused,  as  we  have  seen  in  the  churches  to  which  you  refer. 

You  proceed  to  say,  "  In  this  connexion  they  were  directed  to 
attend  to  a  particular  token  of  love,  one  to  another,  in  support  of 
which  you  cite  Romans,  xvi.  16.  "  Salute  one  another  with  a  holy 
kiss,  the  churches  of  Christ  salute  you."  1  Corinthians,  xvi.  20. 
"  All  the  brethren  greet  you.  Greet  ye  one  another  with  an  holy 
kiss."  2  Corinthians,  xiii.  12.  "Greet  one  another  with  an  holy 
kiss."  1  Thessalonians,  v.  26.  "  Greet  all  the  brethren  with  an 
holy  kiss."  And  1  Peter,  v.  14.  "Greet  ye  one  another  with  a  kiss 
of  charity."  This  greeting,  my  dear  Sir,  with  an  holy  kiss,  might 
be  very  well  among  an  assembly  of  people  who  continued  stead' 
fast  in  the  Apostle's  doctrine  and  fellowship,  &c.  and  among  a 
people,  who  before  they  knew  any  thing  of  the  one  or  the  other, 
made  use  of  this  custom  as  a  token  of  respect,  a*  we  uncover  our 
heads  on  meeting  a  friend,  or  acquaintance,  and  among  Christians 
it  was  highly  proper  they  should  continue  this  habit,  not  merely 
as  a  ceremony,  but  as  a  token  of  unfeigned  love. 

I  conceive  this  manner  of  salutation  was  not,  as  it  respected  the 
simple  act,  a  new  institution.  But  as  mere  compliments  are  never 
certain  signs  of  what  they  are  made  to  pass  for  among  men,  and  a 
guiltless  individual,  not  acquainted  with  deceit,  may  be  easily  -im- 
posed upon,  the  Apostle  exhorted  the  churches  to  greet  one  another 
with  an  holy  kiss,  as  a  token  of  unfeigned  love  ;  but  of  this,  unfeigned 
love,  is  the  spirit,  the  kiss  is  but  the  sign  ;  and  as  the  *ign  may  exist 
without  the  spirit,  so  may  the  spirit  without  the  sign.  But  it  is 
not  the  spirit  that  sets  aside  the  letter,  but  the  custom  of  the  coun- 
try, which  the  spirit  of  it  cannot  merely  as  a  custom  preserve  ;  so 
neither  can  the  different  customs  made  use  of  in  different  coun- 
tries, prevent  the  effusions  of  love,  in  whatever  outward  and  visible 
signs  they  may,  by  established  custom  be  conveyed. 


LETTEfc.    XXXv  199 

Our  Saviour  addressing  his  disciples  saith,  The  words  which  I 
speak  unto  you,  they  are  spirit,  and  they  are  life.  This  spirit  and 
this  life  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever ;  the  same  in  all 
countries,  and  in  all  ages ;  nor  can  the  alteration  of  times,  places, 
or  circumstances,  have  any  effect  thereon.  The  letter,  however, 
is  not  thus  invariable,  nor  is  this  of  much  consequence,  as  the  life 
belongeth  not  to  the  letter,  but  to  the  spirit.  It  is  the  spirit  we 
know  which  quickeneth. 

Our  blessed  Master  gave  the  first  preachers  of  the  gospel  a 
particular  charge  to  provide  neither  gold,  silver,  nor  brass  in  their 
purses,  nor  scrip  for  their  journey,  neither  two  coats,  neither  shoesj 
nor  staves ;  and  though  according  to  the  Evangelist  Luke,  xxii. 
36.  he  repeals  or  modifies  this  law,  and  says,  "  But  now,  he  that 
hath  a  purse,  let  him  tak<e  it,  and  likewise  a  scrip  ;"  but  after  his 
first  command,  says  nothing  of  shoes  which  can  authorise  his  ser- 
vants to  wear  them  :  yet  it  is  not  the  spirit  of  his  first  command, 
that  hath  destroyed  the  letter,  but  the  nature  of  the  climate,  com- 
bining with  the  custom  of  the  country  ;  and  I  am  persuaded  that 
no  person  who  has  been  led  by  the  spirit  to  an  acquaintance  with 
our  Saviour,  and  that  revelation  which  testifieth  of  him,  would 
think  it  necessary  for  a  gospel  preacher  to  cast  away  his  shoes,  in 
order  to  show  his  obedience  to  his  divine  Master  :  yet,  I  do  not 
know  that  a  literal  attention  to  this  command  would  be  so  likely 
to  produce  unpleasant  consequencesj  as  the  adoption  of  the  injunc- 
tion in  your  references.  Yet,  be  the  consequences  what  they 
might,  if  the  letter  of  every  ceremony  was  given -to  Christians,  as 
the  laws  were  given  to  the  Medes  and  Persians,  and  if  we  could 
in  no  single  instance  .discover  that  the  first  preachers  or  believers 
had  deviated  therefrom,  had  they  been  as  unalterable  as  the  truth 
by  which  they  were  accompanied,  then,  indeed,  it  would  be  as 
much  our  duty  to  attend  to  every  punctilio  of  the  letter,  as  of  the 
spirit.  But  I  am  inclined  to  think  if  a  shake  of  the  hand,  or  an  in- 
clination of  the  head,  should  be  as  generally  acknowledged  an 
outward  and  visible  sign  of  respect  or  regard  in  the  west,  as  kiss- 
ing was  in  the  east,  to  greet  each  other  with  an  holy  shake  of  the 
hand,  or  an  holy  inclination  of  the  head,  that  is,  not  to  lie  one  to 
another,  but  to  let  these  signs  be  true  signs  of  unfeigned  love  and 
respect,  would  be  coming  fully  up  to  the  spirit  of  your  references  ; 
and  in  this  connexion,  individuals  might  fully  be  subjected  fo  the 
discipline  of  Christ's  house.  Psalm  ci.  7.  "  He  that  workcth  de- 

Voi..    II.  26 


200  BETTER    XXX. 

ccit  shall  not  dwell  within  my  house :  he  that  telleth  lies  shall  not 
tarry  in  my  sight." 

This  Psalm,  however,  leads  to  the  consideration  of  the  Master 
of  the  house^  in  a  very  different  point  of  view,  as  you  will  more 
clearly  see,  by  looking  over  the  Psalm  in  its  connexion,  particu- 
larly the  third  and  sixth  verses  ;  "  I  will  set  no  wicked  thing  before 
mine  eyes  :  I  hate  the  work  of  them  that  turn  aside  ;  it  shall  not 
cleave  to  me. 

"  Mine  eyes  shall  be  upon  the  faithful  of  the  land,  that  they  may 
dwell  with  me  :  he  that  walketh  in  a  perfect  way,  he  shall  serve 
me." 

The  great  Author  and  Finisher  of  our  faith,  has  given  us, 
Matthew,  xviii.  15,  16,  17.  an  excellent  rule  for  Christians  to  walk 
by  when  associated  together  as  members  of  the  same  society. 

"  Moreover  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and 
tell  him  his  fault,  between  thee  and  him  alone  :  if  he  shall  hear 
thee  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother. 

"  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two 
more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may 
be  established. 

"  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  : 
but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an 
heathen  man,  and  a  Publican." 

A  society  of  Christians  led  together  by  the  spirit  of  God,  and 
conducting  by  rules  thus  stamped  by  divine  authority,  would  no 
doubt  become  exemplary.  But  when  we  compare  1  Corinthians, 
v.  5.  with  the  above  cited  passage,  we  are  very  much  at  a  loss  to 
know  what  the  Apostle  intended  by  giving  the  offending  brother 
to  Satan. 

"  To  deliver  such  an  one  unto  Satan,  for  the  destruction  of  the 
flesh,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus." 
What  was  the  punishment  of  the  offenders ;  and  what  are  we,  to 
understand  by  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  saving  the  spirit  in  the 
day  of  the  Lord  ?  Were  any  society  to  make  this  experiment, 
who  did  not  in  every  particular  answer  the  description  given  of 
the  church  in  the  fourth  verse  of  this  chapter,  "  In  the  name  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  -Christ,  when  ye  are  gathered  together  and  my 
spirit,  with  the  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  If,  I  say,  a 
church  should  be  gathered  together  in  any  other  name,  or  in  any 
other  spirit,  than  that  which  guided  the  apostles,  or  in  any  other 


LETTER   XXX. 


power  than  that  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  they  might  indeed  ex- 
communicate, and  tell  the  offender  they  delivered  him  to  Satan  ; 
and  so  far  they  would  be  found  conforming  to  the  letter  of  the  law 
of  these  directions  ;  and  thus  all  parties  denominating  themselves 
Christians,  have  from  that  time  to  this  done  ;  but  how  far  they 
have  acted  a  Christian  part,  in  thus  doing,  let  others  judge.  It 
appears  to  me,  when  God  himself  has  withdrawn  his  spirit  and 
presence  from  any  institution,  to  take  hold  of  the  letter,  or  the 
form,  is  to  touch  a  dead  body.  However,  it  is  not  the  sfiirit  that 
can  destroy  the  letter  ;  on  the  contrary,  we  often  find  the  letter 
continue,  when  the  spirit  is  gone.  Please  to  compare  the  five  first 
verses  of  the  seventh  chapter  of  Matthew,  which  run  thus  : 
"  Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 

"  For  with  what  judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged  :  and 
with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  yovi  again. 

"  And,  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye, 
but  considerest  not  the  beam  that  is  in  thine  own  eye  ? 

"  Or,  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy  brother,  let  me  pull  out  the  mote 
out  of  thine  eye  :  and  behold  a  beam  is  in  thine  own  eye  ? 

"  Thou  hypocrite,  first  cast  out  the  beam  out  of -thine  own  eye  ; 
and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the  mote  out  of  thy 
brother's  eye." 

Compare  these  verses  with  1  Corinthians,  v.  12.  "  For  what 
have  I  to  do  to  judge  them  also  that  are  without  ?  Do  not  ye 
judge  them  that  are  within  ? 

I  am  very  far  from  desiring  to  set  aside,  or  to  neglect  any  pos- 
itive command  of  rtiy  Redeemer.  I  am  persuaded  he  spake  as 
never  man  spake  ;  grace  and  truth  dwelleth  in  him.  But  although 
many  of  his  positive  precepts  are  set  aside  and  totally  neglected 
yet  I  am  far  from  believing  he  hath  forsaken  his  house  ;  and  he 
who  lives  by  faith,  beholding  what  is  invisible  to  the  eye  of  sense, 
will  see  HIM  walking  hi  his  house  with  a  perfect  heart.  Psalm  ci.  2. 
But  let  us  attend  to  a  few  of  our  Saviour's  positive  precepts, 
which,  because  they  are  calculated  to  bring  glory  to  God  and 
happiness  to  man,  more  than  any  regulation  of  which  we  have 
any  account,  should  continue  in  form  to  the  end  of  time.  First, 
listen  to  the  commands  given  by  the  Redeemer  in  the  tenth  chapter 
of  Matthew,  to  preachers  of  the  gospel :  "  Heal  the  sick,  cleanse 
the  lefiers,  raise  the  dead,  cast  out.^  devils  ;  and  into  whatsoever 
city  or  town  ye  enter,  inquire  who  in  it  is  worthy,  and  there  abide 


202  LETTER   XXX. 

till  ye  go  thence  ;  and  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  shake  off 
the  dust  of  your  feet.  Be  ye  therefore,  wise  as  serpents,  but  harm- 
less as  doves.  Beware  of  men,  but  when  they  shall  deliver  you 
up,  take  no  thought  how,  or  what  you  shall  speak.  But  when  they 
persecute  you  in  this  city,  flee  ye  into  another." 

Again,  Matthew  xxiii.  1,  2,  3,  "Then  spake  Jesus  to  the  mul- 
titude, and  to  his  disciples, 

"  Saying,  The  Scribes  and  the  Pharisees  sit  in  Moses'  seat : 

"  All,  therefore,  whatsoever  they  bid  you  observe,  observe 
and  dp  ;  but  do  not  ye  after  their  works  :  for  they  say,  and  do  not." 

Verse  9,  "  Call  no  man  your  father  upon  earth,  for  one  is  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

Verse  10,  "Neither  be  ye  called  master,  for  one  is  your  Master 
even  Christ." 

Again,  In  Luke  xii.  22,  29,  33,  "Take  no  thought  for  your  life 
what  ye  shall  eat,  neither  for  the  body,  what  ye  shall  put  on. 

"  And  seek  not  what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink,  neither 
be  ye  of  doubtful  mind. 

"  Sell  that  ye  have,  and  give  alms  ;  provide  yourselves  bags 
which  wax  not  old,  a  treasure  in  the  heavens  that  faileth  not,  where 
no  thief  approacheth,  neither  moth  corrupteth." 

To  those  who  hear  his  voice  the  Saviour  says,  Matthew  v.  16, 
33,  34,  37,  39,  40,  41,  42,  44,  48,  "Let  your  light  so  shine  before 
men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works  and  glorify  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven. 

"  Again,  ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said  by  them  of  old 
time,  Thou  shalt  not  forswear  thyself,  but  shalt  perform  unto  the 
Lord  thine  oaths. 

"  But  I  say  unto  you,  Swear  not  at  all :  neither  by  heaven  ;  for 
it  is  God's  throne,  8cc. 

"  But  let  your  communication  be,  Yea,  yea ;  Nay,  nay :  for 
whatsoever  is  more  than  these  cometh  of  evil. 

"  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye  resist  not  evil :  but  whosoever 
shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also. 

"  And  if  any  man  will  sue  thee  at  the  law,  and  take  away  thy 
coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak  also. 

"  And  whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go  with  him 
twain. 

"  Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee  ;  and  from  him  that  would  borrow 
of  thee,  turn  not  thou  away. 


LETTER   XXX.  203 

*'  But  I  say  unto  you,  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse 
you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  which  de- 
spitefully  use  you,  and  persecute  you ; 

"  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven 
is  perfect." 

Again,  In  the  sixth  of  this  gospel,  3,  4,  6,  7,  16,  17,  18,  19,  25, 
31,  34: 

"  But  when  thou  doest  alms,  let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what 
thy  right  hand  doeth ; 

"  That  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret :  and  thy  Father,  which 
seeth  in  secret,  himself  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

a  But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and,  when 
thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father  which  is  in  secret,  and 
thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

•»"  But  when  ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen  do  : 
for  they  think  that  they  shall  be  heard  for  their  much  speaking. 

"  Moreover,  when  ye  fast,  be  not  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad 
countenance  :  for  they  disfigure  their  faces,  that  they  may  appear 
unto  men  to  fast.  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  they  have  their  reward. 

"  But  thou,  when  thou  fastest,  anoint  thine  head,  and  wash  thy 
face ; 

"  That  thou  appear  not  unto  men  to  fast,  but  unto  thy  Father 
which  is  in  secret :  and  thy  Father,  which  seeth  in  secret,  shall 
reward  thee  openly. 

"  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where  moth 
and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal. 

"  Therefore,  I  say  unto  you,  Take  no  thought  for  your  life,  what 
ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink  ;  nor  yet  for  your  body,  what 
ye  shall  put  on.  Is  not  the  life  more  than  meat,  and  the  body  than 
raiment  ? 

"  Therefore,  take  no  thought,  saying,  What  shall  we  eat  ?  or, 
What  shall  we  drink  ?  or,  Wherewithal  shall  we  be  clothed  ? 

"  Take  therefore,  no  thought  for  the  morrow  :  for  the  morrow 
shall  take  thought  for  the  things  of  itself.  Sufficient  unto  the  day 
is  the  evil  thereof." 

Again,  In  the  seventh  chapter,  6,  21,  "Give  not  that  which  is 
holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest 
they  trample  them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend  you. 

"  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven." 


204  LETTER    XXX. 

And  John  xiv.  15,  "If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments." 
And  xv.  14,  "  Ye. are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  WHATSOEVER  I  command 
you." 

These  are  a  few  of  the  plainest  and  most  positive  precepts,  given 
by  our  Saviour  to  his  disciples.  Mark  xiii.  37,  "  And  what  I  say 
unto  you,  I  say  unto  all,  Watch."  It  is  not  the  spirit  of  these 
precepts,  that  hath  set  aside  the  letter  or  the  literal  observance 
thereof.  I  am  persuaded,  if  professing  Christians  were  to  prove 
themselves  disciples  of  our  Lord,  by  thus  doing  whatsoever  the 
Saviour  commands  them,  it  would  give  a  grand  opportunity  for 
the  exercise  of  those  "  fervent  charities,"  of  which  you  speak. 

Assuredly,  these  precepts  are  as  obligatory  upon  all  the  disci- 
ples of  our  Lord,  as  any  injunctions  relative  to  ordinances  or  church 
discipline.  Can  you,  my  venerable  friend,  conceive  why  reformers 
in  every  age  of  the  world,  since  the  promulgation  of  the  gospel, 
have  been  so  much  more  attentive  to  ordinances,  to  forms,  and  to 
ceremonies,  and  this  for  the  express  purpose  of  proving  their 
obedience,  than  to  the  abundantly  more  weighty  precepts  enjoined 
by  our  divine  Master  ?  Yes,  you  know  the  reason  why  they  are 
subject  to  ordinances ;  for  the  same  reason,  that  certain  persons 
made  shrines.  Acts  xix.  24,  25,  26,  27,  28. 

But  you  will  urge,  the  abuse  of  an  institution  should  not  oblige 
us  to  lay  aside  the  use  thereof;  very  true,  and  I  am  persuaded  it 
never  will.  For  example  ;  the  abuse  of  water,  bread,  and  wine, 
will  not  prevent  the  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ  from  making  such  use 
of  those  elements,  as  his  word  and  spirit  directs.  Our  Saviour 
took  bread  and  blessed  it,  and  giving  it  to  his  disciples,  told  them  it 
was  his  body,  and  directed  them  to  eat  it.  He  also  took  the  wine, 
and  told  them  it  was  his  blood,  commanding  them  to  drink  it,  and 
they  all  drank  of  it,  Matthew  xxvi.  26,  27.  Mark  xiv.  22,  23. 
And  Luke  xxii.  19,  20.  This  bread,  and  this  wine,  the  disciples 
were  directed  to  eat  and  drink,  in  remembrance  of  their,  of  the 
world's  Saviour.  It  does  not  appear,  that  our  Saviour  gave  any 
directions  with  respect  to  time,  filace,  or  manner.  But  after  he  had 
ascended  up  into  heaven,  numbers  who  professed  faith  in  him  and 
his  salvation,  meeting  together  in  one  place,  Acts  ii.  1,  and  1  Co- 
rinthians xi.  20,  brake  bread,  but  not  in  one  filacc  only  ;  they  brake 
bread  from  house  to  house,  eating  their  meat  with  gladness  and 
and  singleness  of  heart.  Acts  ii.  46.  And  1  Corinthians  xi.  25, 
"  This  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  eat  and  drink,  in  remembrance  of  me." 


1ETTER    XXX.  205 

As  you  are  acquainted  with  my  ideas  of  the  symbolic  bread  and 
wine,  it  will  not  be  necessary  that  I  should  enlarge  on  this  partic- 
ular part  of  our  subject,  and  I  have  only  to  observe,  that  as  there 
are  no  figures  of  our  salvation,  and  the  salvation  of  the  world,  which 
more  clearly  teaches  the  grace  of  the  gospel  than  the  bread  and 
•wine,  so  there  are  no  figures  of  which  true  believers  are  more 
fond.  Acting  up  to  their  character,  they  never  neglect  to  make 
that  use  of  them,  which  their  divine  Master  required  ;  and  they 
faithfully  adopt  the  sentiments  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  who,  writing 
to  the  Corinthians,  affirms,  That  as  oft  as  they  eat  bread,  and  drink 
•wine,  they  do  sheiv  forth  the  Lord's  death  until  he  come.  But  if  I 
never  dare  to  eat  bread,  and  drink  wine  as  a  devotional  act,  but 
when  in  a  particular  company,  and  a  particular  place,  as  I  am 
not  thus  stimulated  or  thus  restrained  by  a  command  of  God,  I  am 
certainly  walking  after  the  imaginations  of  my  own  heart. 

I  am  exhorted  by  the  spirit  of  God,  to  do  all  things  to  the  glory 
of  God,  1  Corinthians  x.  31  :  "  Whether,  therefore,  ye  eat,  or  drink, 
or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  gloiy  of  God." 

As  I  am  not  commanded  never  to  eat  bread,  nor  drink  wine,  ex- 
cept in  a  church  and  at  certain  seasons,  broken  by  a  person  who 
represents  our  Saviour,  and  handed  by  him  to  certain  persons  who 
personate  his  first  disciples,  and  by  those  to  the  multitude.  I  say, 
as  none  of  these  forms  wear  the  stamp  of  divine  authority,  I  am 
not  bound  by  them.  As,  however,  I  shall  always  behold  the  bread 
and  wine  with  devout  gratitude,  I  can  have  no  objection  to  com- 
municate with  such  who  may  unite  with  me,  in  discerning  the 
body  of  our  Lord ;  and  as  I  said,  I  shall  always,  while  under  the 
influence  of  religious  impressions,  view  the  bread  and  wine  with 
pious  thankfulness.  I  shall  not  venerate  those  figures  the  less, 
for  receiving  them  in  communing  with  associating  Christians,  with 
those  who  are  not  ambitious  of  exhibiting  a  show  of  will,  worship, 
and  humility,  who  behold  the  head  of  every  man,  holding  fast  the 
profession  of  their  faith  without  wavering.  The  true  believer  is 
eager  to  profess  his  Lord  and  Master  before  men,  and  living  by 
faith  on  the  Son  of  God,  he  will  consider  him  as  the  one  thing 
needful,  the  better  part  which  can  never  be  taken  from  him.  He 
hath  always  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience,  by  the  resurrection 
of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead.  Is  he  opposed  by  the  world,  the 
flesh,  or  the  devil ;  do  they  seek  to  intimidate  him  by  threats,  still 
he  is  not  terrified  ;  he  will  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith,  1  Timothy 


206  LETTER   XXX. 

vi,  12,  he  will  lay  hold  on  eternal  life  whereunto  he  is  also  called  ; 
having  professed  a  good  profession  before  many  witnesses.  The 
Christian  weapon  is  the  sword  of  the  spirit,  which  sword,  is  the 
word  of  God,  the  word  which  alone  abideth  forever.  The  Christian, 
the  true  Christian  disdaineth  any  other  weapon. 

I  am  far,  however,  from  censuring  those  who  are  subject  to  the 
use,  even  of  the  ordinances  appointed  by  men.  I  only  think  there 
is  no  Christianity  in  such  obedience.  We  are  obedient  to  the  di- 
vine commands,  no  farther  than  we  walk  by  the  Christian  rule  ;  but 
I  know  no  society  in  this  world  who  walk  by  the  rule  Christ  has 
laid  down,  or  even  in  the  steps  of  as  many  as  were  true  believers 
among  the  primitive  Christians.  There  are,  I  believe,  numbers 
who  are  established  in  the  belief  of  the  same  divine  truth,  and,  be- 
lieving in  their  hearts,  that  God  raised  the  Lord  Jesus  from  the 
dead,  they  shall  be  saved.  Romans  x.  9. 

However,  I  should  be  glad  to  see  a  society  of  Christians  contin- 
uing steadfast  in  the  apostolic  doctrine  and  fellowship,  in  breaking 
of  bread,  and  in  prayers  ;  and  wherever  the  first  Christians  acted 
consistent  with  the  spirit  and  letter  of  our  great  Master's  directions, 
I  should  be  glad  to  see  their  example  followed ;  but  no  further. 
In  Acts  iv.  31,  32,  33,  34,  35,  we  have  a  glorious  view  of  the  first 
Christians.  They  are  described  as  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost ;  the 
multitude  of  believers  were  of  one  heart,  and  one  mind,  neither 
said  any  that  ought  of  the  things  which  he  possessed  were  his  own, 
but  they  had  all  things  in  common,  neither  were  there  any  among 
them  that  lacked ;  for  as  many  as  were  possessors  of  lands  or 
houses,  sold  them,  and  brought  the  prices  of  the  things  that  were 
sold,  and  laid  them  down  at  the  apostle's  feet :  and  distribution  was 
made  unto  every  man,  according  as  he  had  need.  This  did  very 
well,  where  every  one  was  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  were 
consequently,  all  of  one  soul.  In  such  a  church  as  this,  I  should 
be  glad  to  see  deacons  chosen,  because  in  such  a  church  as  this  it 
would  not  be  difficult  to  find  them.  Where  all  were  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  it  was  easy  to  find  seven  men  of  good,  of  honest  report, 
full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  of  wisdom.  In  such  a  church,  I  should 
rejoice  to  witness  the  laying  on  of  hands.  There  we  find  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  really  given  by  the  imposition  of  hands,  and  that  it  was 
not  in  word  only,  is  manifested  by  its  effect  upon  Simon,  who  being 
of  a  mercenary  disposition,  would  have  purchased  this  gift,  for  the 
purpose  of  making  merchandise  thereof.  WThen  Paul  laid  his 


LETTER  XXX.  207 

uands  upon  them  the  Holy  Ghost  came  on  them  and  they  spake 
with  tongues,  and  prophesied. 

In  such  a  church  I  should  venerate  the  ceremony  of  ordination. 
Then  the  Holy  Ghost  said,  separate  me,  Barnabas  and  Saul,  for  the 
work  whereunto  I  have  called  them  ;  and  when  they  had  fasted  and 
prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on  them.  This  was  not  an  empty 
show,  2  Timothy,  i.  6.  "  Wherefore  I  put  thee  in  remembrance) 
that  thou  stir  up  the  gift  of  God  which  is  in  thee,  by  the  putting  on 
of  my  hands."  Here  one  man,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  laid  his 
hands  on  another,  and  God  owned  the  ordinance  by  giving  his  spirit 
upon  the  occasion.  Surely,  if  the  Holy  Ghost  be  nut  present  upon 
these  occasions,  nothing  but  the  shadow  remaineth  to  us ;  a  body 
•without  a  soul ;  the  ordinance  is  not  the  same.  In  its  first  institu- 
tion it  was  animated  and  blessed  by  the  holy  spirit  of  our  God- 
Now,  but  I  forbear,  and  shall  only  observe,  it  would  be  difficult  to 
point  out  any  place  or  people,  in  which,  or  among  whom,  any  one 
ordinance  in  the  Old  or  New  Testament,  is  even  literally  observed. 
Yet  if  God  thought  proper  to  continue  those  ordinances,  they  would 
be  continued  as  in  the  first  ages  of  Christianity.  We  know  that  an 
Omnipotent  God  was  able  to  give  healing  and  complete  restoration, 
even  to  a  look  upon  the  brazen  serpent,  not  only  to  the  days  of 
Hezekiah,  but  to  the  coming  of  the  Messiah.  But  did  God  do  thus  ? 
Sir,  you  know  he  did  not.  The  people  however  continued  to  look 
,to  this  brazen  serpent  with  devout  admiration,  until  the  time  of 
Hezekiah,  when  the  good  and  judicious  king,  aware  that  God  had 
withdrawn  his  divine  presence  from  this  figure,  thought  proper  to 
remove  it  from  the  people,  and  therefore  destroyed  it,  giving  it  a 
most  contemptuous  title — a  trifle  of  brass.  Indeed,  all  things  ob- 
served in  a  religious  view,  and  not  acknowledged  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  are,  in  my  opinion,  dead  bodies.  Let  me  but  see  the  pres- 
ence and  power  of  my  God  as  the  thing  signified,  in  these  outward 
and  visible  signs,  and  I  will,  with  every  faculty  of  my  soul,  advocate 
their  observance.  But  as  they  are  now  made  use  of,  they  are  hardly 
the  shadow  of  a  shadow  ;  and  I  declare  to  you,  I  esteem  what  is 
generally  called  church  discipline,  to  be  a  species  of  profanation. 
Yet,  doubtless  there  are  many  serious  well-disposed  persons  con- 
cerned therein,  as  there  were  among  the  Jews,  and  as  there  are 
among  the  Roman  Catholicks  at  this  day. 

But  let  every  one  be  persuaded  in  his  own  mind,  we  ought  not, 
we  cannot  judge  or  determine  for  others.     Shadows  are  sometimes 

VOL.  II.  27 


208  LETTER    XXX. 

pleasant,  as  they  recal  the  memory  of  a  beloved  friend.  A  picture 
is  acceptable  in  the  absence  of  an  individual  endeared  to  our  souls* 
This-do  in  remembrance  of  me,  will  always  be  properly  influential 
upon  the  mind  of  a  Christian.  The  Christian  man  will  eat  bread 
and  drink  wine  in  grateful  recollection  of  the  character  of  his  Re- 
deemer, and  of  the  immeasurable  grace  exhibited  in  the  symbolic 
elements  ;  but  he  will  receive  those  emblems  as  he  conceives  they 
were  designed  by  the  Redeemer. 

On  the  whole,  from  a  diligent  and  careful  investigation  of  scrip- 
ture records,  itjappears  that  the  divine  Being  gave  his  disciples 
many  rules  and  precepts,  to  which  it  is  their  interest,  as  well  as 
duty,  to  attend  ;  and  that  as  long  as  his  spirit  filled  the  disciples, 
and  accompanied  the  things  they  were  commanded  to  observe,  his 
divine  precepts  were  followed  both  in  letter,  and  in  sfiirit — but  no 
longer.  No  doubt  God  accompanied  every  regulation  he  had  or- 
dained, as  long  as  he  thought  proper,  and  no  doubt  the  end  designed 
was  fully  answered.  But  when  they  were  left  by  the  spirit  of  God, 
they  were  assumed  by  the  adversary,  who,  by  his  seducing  spirit, 
misleads  the  soul,  and  frequently  converts  the  best  institutions  to 
the  worst  of  purposes.  Witness  the  trifle  of  brass,  reduced,  by  the 
pious  monarch,  to  ashes.  When  we  stop  short  of  the  substance, 
and  worship  the  figure,  it  is  full  time  such  figure  was  brought  to  a 
period. 

But  many  of  the  precepts  of  Emmanuel  will  continue  in  force} 
and  be  accompanied  by  his  presence,  until  the  earth  and  the  visible 
heavens  are  no  more, 

God,  in  infinite  mercy  and  great  goodness,  increase  the  number 
of  faithful  observers  of  these  divine  precepts  ;  and  may  my  venera- 
ble friend  continue  in  the  path  of  that  just  one  which  shineth  more 
and  more  unto  the  perfect  day. 

I  am,  with  sincerity, 
your  faithfully  affectionate  friend  and  servant. 

• 

POSTSCRIPT. 

In  giving  the  piece  of  paper  pinned  to  your  letter  a  second  pe- 
rusal, I  observe  you  have  made  a  small  mistake  relative  to  the  man- 
uscript to  which  you  refer. ' 

Thus  yon  express  yourself,  "  But  when  you  speak  of  partaking 
the  Lord's  supper  alone,  without  respect  to  any  other,  it  appears  to 


LETTER    XXX. 


209 


destroy  that  representation  of  the  Lord's  body,  that  is  to  be  dis- 
cerned in  a  Christian  church." 

True,  my  venerable  friend,  were  I  to  take  this  bread,  and  this 
wine,  without  respect  to  any  other,  I  should  certainly  not  discern  the 
Lord's  body.  But  were  I  to  discern  only  the  objects  presented  by 
my  bodily  eyes,  in  any  single  congregation,  I  should  be  nearly  as  far  - 
from  discerning  the  Lord's  body,  as  if  I  were  in  every  sense  alone. 
Rightly  to  discern  the  body  of  our  Lord,  is  to  consider  him  as  the 
Shilo,  unto  whom  is  the  gathering  of  the  people,  of  all  the  fieofile  ; 
and  whenever,  with  an  eye  of  faith,  I  behold  the  bread  and  wine, 
either  aldi.e,  or  associated  with- my  Christian  brethren,  I  discern 
the  body  of  our  Lord,  in  which  I  see  the  whole  human  family  col- 
lected, and  the  fulness  of  Jew  and  Gentile  reconciled  in  one  body  on 
the  cross. 

The  apostles  were  sent  forth,  they  were  commanded  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  every  cre'ature.  This  they  certainly  did,  if  they 
preached  it  at  all,  even  although  they  had  proclaimed  it  in  the 
presence  of  a  single  individual ;  for  whenever,  or  wherever,  or  to 
whomsoever  they  made  a  proclamation  of  the  gospel,  they  pro- 
claimed that  abundant  grace  which  bringeth  salvation  unto  all  men, 
thus  preaching] the  gospel,  which  is  the  grace  of  God  or  glad  tidings, 
to  every  creature.  The  Apostle,  Colossians  ii.  5,  expressively  says, 
"  For,  although  /  be  absent  in  the  flesh,  yet  am  I  with  you  in  the 
spirit,  joying  and  beholding  your  order,  and  the  steadfastness  of  your 
faith  in  Christ." 

When  the  depths  enclosed  Jonah,  and  the  weeds  were  wrapped 
about  his  head,  he  says,  "  I  remembered  the  Lord,  and  my  prayer 
came  in  unto  thee  in  thine  holy  temple."  Jonah  ii.  7. 

The  just  shall  live  by  faithl  "  Except  ye  eat  my  JJesh  and  drink 
my  blood,  ye  can  have  no  life  in  you.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of 
God  hath  everlasting  life.  John  vi.  40." 

Thus,  you  see  it  is  impossible  to  believe  on  the  Son  of  God,  with- 
out eating  his  flesh  and  drinking  his  blood. 

But  a  genuine  believer  may  be  banished  to  a  desolate  Island, 
where  he  may  have  neither  bread  nor  wine,  or  where  he  may  have 
both,  and  no  human  society,  yet,  in  both  cases,  he  may  be  an  obe- 
dient disciple. 


210  LETTER    XXXI. 


LETTER  XXXI. 

To  the  Rev.  James  Relly,  of  the  city  of 'London ,  Great.  Britain. 

FAITHFUL  FRIEND, 

Jr  OR  as  a  faithful  friend  I  must  continue  to  regard  you, 
although  your  silence,  your  long  silence,  has  given  birth  to  a  little 
world  of  conjectures.  I  yesterday  saw  a  line  from  you  to  Mr.  P. 
and  I  greatly  rejoiced  thereat,  for  I  was  fearful  you  were  numbered 
with  the  dead.  There  is  not  in  this  world  a  person  whom  I  am  so 
desirous  to  see,  or  to  hear  from,  as  yourself.  O,  Sir  !  if  you  knew 
the  state  I  am  in,  the  numbers  in  this  new  world  to  whom  I  have 
preached  Jesus ;  the  many  inveterate  adversaries  and  deceitful 
friends  who  have  mingled  in  the  train  of  my  persecutors,  while 
many  have  received  the  truth  in  the  love  of  it,  who  are  indeed  of 
the  time  circumcision,  worshipping  God  in  the  beauty  of  holiness 
that  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  having  no  confidence  in  the  flesh  to 
whom  it  is  given  in  behalf  of  Christ,  not  only  to  believe  but  to  suffer 
for  his  name,  if  you  knew  the  difficulties  I  encounter  of  one  kind 
and  of  another,  the  many  disagreeable  matters  to  which  I  submit, 
rather  than  injure  the  cause  in  which  I  have  embarked,  were  you 
capable  of  forming  any  just  idea  of  these  things,  I  think  you  would 
hasten  to  my  relief,  or  at  least  you  would  embrace  every  opportu- 
nity of  strengthening  my  hands  by  your  invaluable  letters. 

Pray,  dear  and  honoured  Sir,  write*to  me  frequently,  and  conde- 
scend to  guide  me  by  your  counsel. 

I  have  written  you,  some  months  past,  a  long  letter ;  indeed  I  have 
often  written  to  you,  and  I  am  determined  to  let  no  opportunity 
slip.  It  is  true,  I  cannot  write  to  please  myself,  and  it  would, 
therefore,  be  absurd  to  suppose  I  could  give  you  pleasure ;  yet, 
viewing  you  as  a  faithful  friend,  I  do  not  apprehend  your  censure. 

But,  upon  what  subject  shall  I  write  ?  Not  upon  politics ;  we 
have  nothing  to  do  with  politics.  Let  those  whose  kingdom  is  of 
th^s  world,  busy  themselves  about  the  things  of  this  world  ;  yet  I 
cannot  but  acknowledge,  I  have  had  a  strong  propensity  to  take  a 
in  the  general  confusion  ;  but  I  am  at  length  convinced,  that 


LETTER  XXXI.  211 

I  have  nothing  to  do  with  any  subject,  save  Jesus  Christ  and  him 
crucified  j  and  I  have  the  heartfelt  pleasure  of  seeing  the  word  of 
my  God  take  deep  root  downward,  and  bring  forth  much  fruit 
upward,  to  the  glory  of  his  grace  ;  thus  am  I  soothed  by  the  hope, 
that  I  have  been  the  instrument  of  much  consolation. 

.In  the  place  of  my  present  residence,  the  doctrines  of  God  our 
Saviour  have  been  openly  embraced  by  the  first  characters.  I  pity 
our  enemies  upon  this  occasion,  and  when  I  recollect  what  I  was 
with  regard  to  you  and  your  testimony,  I  discern  the  spirit  which 
operates  upon  their  hearts,  to  be  precisely  the  same  as  that  by 
which  I  was  actuated.  We  are  accused  of  publishing  damnable 
doctrines,  but  with  what  propriety  ?  Is  salvation  damnation  ?  Who 
will  say  that  it  is  ?  Surely  we  do  not  deny  that  the  Lord  hath 
bought  the  people  :  nay,  we  declare  that  he  hath  purchased  the 
people  with  a  price,  all  price  beyond  :  not  indeed  with  corruptible 
things,  as  silver  and  gold,  but  with  his  own  precious  blood,  with 
that  life  which  he  hath  given  for  the  world.  When  I  dare  to  tell 
the  people  this  incontrovertible,  this  gospel  truth,  and  attempt  to 
prove  it  by  a  variety  of  corresponding  scriptures,  which  either  they 
have  not  heard,  or  hearing  have  not  understood,  the  indignation 
"which  is  excited  against  me  is  astonishing.  No  opportunity,  either 
in  public  or  in  private,  is  neglected,  of  loading  me  with  every  epithet 
which  can  render  both  me  and  my  testimony  odious  to  their  disci- 
ples ;  the  consequence  of  which  is,  that  I  am  frequently  insulted 
as  I  pass  the  streets  ;  and  I  will  confess  to  you,  my  dear  Sir,  that  I 
am  more  hurt  by  this  contumely  than  I  have  words  to  express  :  I 
condemn  myself  for  this  weakness,  nor  can  I  account  for  it,  since 
it  must  be  obvious  that  insults  of  this  description,  can  only  be  offer- 
ed by  the  lowest  order  of  the  people. 

The  severity  with  which  I  am  reproached,  has  hitherto  been 
proportioned  to  my  success  ;  and  I  am.  of  course,  in  this  town,  the 
object  of  inveterate  hatred.  But  I  am  about  to  commence  a  long 
journey,  to  visit  many  towns  where  I  have  many,  or  what  is  bet- 
ter, where  my  divine  Master  hath  many  friends.  I  shall  proceed 
from to  Philadelphia,  passing  a  day  or  more  where  the  prov- 
idence of  God  may  direct  my  steps.  There  are  places  where  your 
writings  have  been  my  harbinger  ;  and  wherever  they  have  been 
received,  they  have  been  greatly  blessed.  Were  you  sensible  how 
many  there  are,  vtko  with  their  whole  emancipated  souls,  bless  the 
God  of  their  salvation,  for  the  instrument  he  hath  employed  to 


2r2  LETTER  XXXI. 

bring  them  into  the  light,  and  make  them  acquainted  with  the 
things  that  belong  to  their  peace  ;  which,  until  they  read  your 
books,  were  hidden  from  their  eyes,  you  would,  you  must  feel 
inexpressible  satisfaction  :  thus  you  do,  in  effect,  join  me  in  my 
mission)  preaching  to  the  American  fieo/ile,  by  your  most  excellent 
writings. 

Often  do  I  retrace,  and  with  great  astonishment,  the  time  when 
I  was  filled  with  pious  wrath  against  you,  Avhen  I  was  immeasurably 
delighted  to  learn  that  my  friend  Mason  had  written  in  opposition 
to  you.  True,  I  had  never  seen  your  publications,  but  you  had 
written  them,  and  that  was  sufficient :  nay,  I  was  persuaded  it 
would  have  been  doing  both  God  and  man  service  to  have  killed 
you,  and  joyfully  should  I  have  held  the  clothes  of  any  who  had 
stoned  you  to  death.  How  truly  wonderful  is  the  power  and  good- 
ness of  that  God,  who  has  made  choice  of  such  a  person  to  spread 
that  very  testimony  contained  in  the  volumes  you  have  written ; 
contained  in  the  volume  of  the  Bible,  through  so  many  towns, 
cities,  and  provinces  ;  and  with  fervency  of  spirit,  and  great  devo- 
tion, to  advocate  that  very  gospel,  which  before  he  persecuted  !  1 
Truly  it  is  the  Lord's  doings,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  my  eyes. 

My  first  stage  after  quitting  B ,  will  be  the  town  of  P — —  ; 

from  thence  to  N P ,  where  I  have  preached  much,  and 

where  my  labour  hath  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  A  religious 
character  undertook  to  write  against  me,  and  thus  helped  the  cause 

he  aimed  to  destroy.  In  N P there  are  some  faithful 

souls.  I  shall  next  proceed  to  N ,  in  Connecticut,  where  there 

are  a  great  number  who  attend  with  delight,  upon  a  preached  gos- 
pel, and  who  are  neither  forgetful  nor  unprofitable  hearers  of  the 
word.  From  N ,  I  pass  to  N- L .  I  have  not  associ- 
ated with  any  disciples  of  our  Lord  who  are  more  sincere  than 
those  believers  who  have  their  residence  in  this  city  :  they  walk  in 
the  light,  are  invigorated  by  the  beams  of  the  sun  of  righteousness, 
and  greatly  refreshed  by  those  doctrines  which  distil  as  the  dew, 
as  the  small  rain,  upon  the  tender  herb,  and  as  the  showers  upon 
the  grass. 

My  next  preaching  stage  is  G ,  where,  although  I  have  al- 
ways preached  as  I  pass  and  repass,  there  are  but  few  who  acknowl- 
edge the  force  of  divine  truth.  From  G I  shall  go  on  to 

F-  "  •  J  I  have  frequently  almost  resolved  to  preach  no  more  in 
F ;  I  never  laboured  in  this  place  with  any  visible  success; 


LETTER   XXXI.  21  3 

and  although  there  be  many  in  this  town  who  flock  to  hear  me,  yet 
as  I  do  not  believe  they  understand  what  they  hear,  I  am  inclined 

to  think  I  am  not  sent  there.     From  thence  I  proceed  to  N 

R ,  the  first  stage  in  New-York  government.    In  N R 

there  are  some  who  know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  hath  made  them 
free  :  the  hearts  of  those  believers  rejoice  whenever  I  make  my 
appearance  among  them,  for  they  contemplate  fresh  discoveries  of 

the  Redeemer's  grace  :  there  are  beside  these,  in  N R , 

many  who  seem  attached  to  me,  but  I  declare  I  scarcely  know  for 
•what ;  and  although  gratified  whenever  I  am  the  object  of  attention, 
let  the  motive  producing  such  attention  be  ever  so  remote  or  ob- 
scure, yet  I  am  abundantly  better  pleased,  to  receive  but  a  cup  of  cold 
•water  from  a  disciple,  in  the  name  of  a  disciple.  Real  disciples 
must  undoubtedly  be  friends  of  the  Saviour  ;  and  such,  I  am  per- 
suaded, will  be  abundantly  more  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  divine 
grace,  and  more  steadfast  in  their  friendship  to  the  humble  instru- 
ment of  their  information. 

I  was  going  to  point  out  regularly,  my  several  stages  until  I 
reached  Philadelphia,  which  is  from  this  place  about  four  hundred 
miles  ;  but  in  compassion  to  you,  I  will  put  a  period  to  my  narration. 
I  recollect  you  have  matters  of  much  more  consequence  to  engage 
your  attention,  and  the  recollection  arrests  my  pen.  I  have  lately 
written  you  very"  copiously,  yet  I  have  not  said  the  one  half  which 
•was  in  my  mind  to  say.  I  have  often  observed  to  you,  there  is 
nothing  I  so  fervently  desire  as  to  see  you  once  more  ;  once  again 
to  converse  freely  with  you.  I  have  much  to  say,  many  questions 
to  ask,  many  matters  to  unfold,  many  difficulties  to  lay  before  you, 
which  must  be  reserved  to  an  interview.  You  are  my  father,  my 
brother,  my  friend  ;  I  feel,  sensibly  feel,  my  own  weakness,  and  I 
need  your  aid.  My  spirits  are  low,  my  constitution  is  weak,  my 
evil  heart  is  strong.  True,  God  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever,  and  he  has  always  been  better  to  me  than  my  fears,  but  I 
am  sometimes  greatly  depressed  and  of  little  faith — Blessed  be 
God  for  a  better  faith,  the  fait  A  of  Christ  Jesus.  The  asthma  grows 
very  fast  upon  me — but  enough  of  complaining.  Gratitude  and 
admiration  for  you,  is  strong  in  my  bosom.  May  your  faith  con- 
tinue to  shine  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day. — Farewell. 


214  LECTER   XXXII. 


LETTER  XXXII. 

To  the  Rev.  R.  R.  of  Falmouth,  Great  Britain,  in  answer  to  a  letter 
recei-uedfrom  that  gentleman. 

MY  DEAR)  MY  VENERABLE  FRIEND, 

1  OUR  truly  friendly  favour  by  captain  D.  is  now  before 
me.  I  am  grateful  to  our  mutual  friend,  Mr.  H.  for  the  hint  which 
gave  birth  to  this  epistle  :  I  am  happy  that  you  embraced  it  with 
pleasure  ;  and  I  indulge  a  hope  that  you  will  never  fail  to  embrace 
every  future  opportunity  of  communicating  your  ideas  freely  as 
they  present.  For  me,  I  am  determined  in  some  measure  to  merit, 
by  the  promptitude  of  my  responses,  your  flattering  attention. 

It  is  soothing  to  my  soul,  to  hear  you  say,  "  My  warm  attachment 
to  you,  when  last  in  England,  is  not  in  the  least  abated."  And 
were  you  warmly  attached  to  me  ?  I  am  happy  to  learn  that  you 
were,  that  you  are.  Be  assured  Sir,  the  attachment,  how  warm 
soever  it  may  be,  is  mutual.  I  have  long  considered  my  introduction 
to  you,  as  one  of  those  happy  events,  which  in  my  journey  through 
this  distempered  state  of  being,  divine  Providence  has  been  pleased 
to  direct,  as  evidence  of  his  paternal  affection.  But  alas  !  this 
pleasure,  like  every  other  sublunary  enjoyment,  is  productive  of 
some.  pain.  I  may  see  this  friend  no  more,  I  may  lose  this  friend 
entirely,  and  only  call  to  mind,  I  had  a  fiiend,  and  once  was  blest 
However, 

"  There  is  a  land  of  pure  delight, 

Where  friends  once  parted  shall  unite ; 

And  meeting1  on  that  blissful  shore, 

With  fond  embrace  shall  part  no  more." 

I  am  not  surprised  to  learn,  that  many  things  disrespectful  ot 
me  and  my  testimony  have  been  said,  I  am  only  astonished  that, 
more  hath  not  been  said  ;  for  the  Master  whom,  with  my  full  heart. 
I  serve,  hath  said,  The y  shall  say  all  manner  of  e-i'il  of  you  falsely, 
for  my  name  sake.  Ignorance  and  malice  attribute  to  me  many 
sentiments,  which  from  my  soul  I  detest.  How  much  do  I  wish, 
particularly  on  the  present  occasion,  to  converse  with  you  ;  but  as 


LETTER.  XXXII.  215 

I  cannot  be  thus  blest,  1  will  in  this  way  unbosom  myself  to  you  : 
I  will  give  you  my  'sentiments,  and  my  reasons  for  those  sentiments. 

I  am,  my  greatly  valued  friend,  by  faith,  a  child  of  Abraham ; 
the  gospel  was  preached  unto  him,  and  he  staggered  not  at  the 
promises  through  unbelief,  but  being  strong  in  faith,  gave  glory 
to  God.  The  gospel  preached  unto  Abraham,  assured  him,  that 
in  his  seed,  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed.  Abra- 
ham believed  God,  and  so  do  I.  To  us,  said  the  Apostle,  is  com- 
mitted the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  to  wit  ;— God  was  in  Christ, 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  unto  them  their 
trespasses;  certainly  not,  far,  very  far  from  it ;  for  when  all  we  like 
lost  sheep  went  astray,  every  one  to  his  own  way,  the  Lord  laid  on 
Jesus  Christ  the  iniquities  of  us  all,  that  he  might  put  them  away  by 
the  sacrifice  of  himself. 

Messiah,  saith  the  Prophet,  shall  be  cut  off,  but  not  for  himself; 
he  shall  finish  the  transgression,  he  shall  make  an  end  of  sin,  and 
bring  in  everlasting  righteousness ; — and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
it  is  finished.  Hence  he  hath  borne  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the 
tree  ;  and  having  put  them  away,  by  the- sacrifice  of  himself,  he 
appeared  to  his  discipless  and  to  their  God,  in  his  resurrection,  in 
the  sinless  state,  and  presenting  his  redeemed,  in  his  own  person, 
they  were  beheld  without  spot,  and  blameless  in  love. 

Behold,  then,  saith  the  spirit,  the  Lamb  of  God,  who  taketh  away 
the  sins  of  the  world.  The  wages  of  sin  is  death,  but  the  gift  of 
God  is  everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  That  death 
is  every  man's  rfwc,  in  consequence  of  sin,  may  not  be  disputed  : 
and  is  not  life  in  consequence  of  God's,  gift,  equally  the  portion  of 
every  man  ?  I  think,  and  have  boWly  affirmed,  authorised,  as  I  con- 
ceived, by  the  word  of  God,  that  life  is  the  portion  of  every  man. 
If  the  human  family  did  not  receive  life  as  the  gift  of  God,  they 
never  could  in  any  other  way  ;  for  who  can  demand  life  as  the 
wages  6f  his  own  righteousness  ?  Without  shedding  of  blood,  there 
can  be  no  remission  of  sins  ;  without  remission,  there  can  be  no 
salvation  ;  without  salvation  there  can  be  no  gospel.  But  if  Jesus 
died  for  my  sins,  his  death  must  be  considered,  by  divine  justice, 
as  my  death,  and  thus  God  is  a  just  God,  and  a  Saviour  ;  and  al- 
though I  am  myself  a  sinner,  and  of  course  ungodly,  yet  God  can 
be  just  in  justifying  the  ungodly.  The  gospel  is  a  divine  declara- 
tion of  this  consolatory  truth,  and  is  therefore  glad  tidings.  If  the 
Redeemer  died  only  for  a  few,  a  few  only  c.\:i  be  saved  :  if  he  died 

VOL.  II.  28 


216  LETTER    XXXII. 

for  all  men,  then  all  men  will  be  saved.  If  Christ,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  tasted  death  only  for  some  men,  only  some"  men  can  be  saved. 
If  he,  by  the  grace  of  God,  tasted  death  for  every  man,  then  he  is 
the  Saviour  of  every  man.  The  gospel  preached  to  every  creature, 
is  a  message  sent  by  divine  command,  to  every  creature,  to  convey 
unto  them  this  gracious  assurance.  To  every  .creature,  then,  this 
word  of  salvation  is  sent.  But  in  no  instance  does  the  truth -of  this 
message  rest  upon  the  reception  it  meets  with,  by  those  to  whom  it 
is  delivered. 

If  I  am  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  I  ought  not  only  to  be  acquaint- 
ed with,  but  a  believer  of  the  testimony  I  deliver  ;  and  this,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  I  am.  In  preaching  the  gospel  to  every  creature,  I 
testify  that  which  I  know.  I  can  address  every  lost  sinner  with  a 
declaration,  that  God  hath  sent  me  to  assure  him,  he  has  given  him 
redemption  jn  the  beloved,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins  ;  that  the 
God  of  his  salvation  hath  blotted  out  his  sins  as  a  cloud,  and  his 
iniquities  as  a  thick  cloud;  and  that  he  is,  therefore,  invited  to 
return  unto  the  Lord,  who  hath  redeemed  him.-  As  many  of  my 
hearers  as  believe  my  •  report,  will  have  power  given  them  to 
become  sons  of  God  ;  will  pass  from,  death  unto  life  ;  will  have 
peace  and  joy  in  believing.  Such  will  never  come  into  condem- 
nation, will  never  be  ashanfed,  worlds  without  end  ;  they  will 
receive  that  spirit,  which  will  be  as  refreshing  to  their  souls,  as 
rivers  of  water  to  a  thirsty  land.  Yes,  truly,  as  many  as  believe 
this  everlasting  gospel,  find  it  the  power  of  God  unto  full  salvation. 
He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved,  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned.  He  that  believeth  not  shall  not  see  life,  but  the  wrath  of 
God  abidcth  on  him  ;  he  that  believeth  not  is  condemned  already  ; 
he  that  believeth  not  maketh  God  a  liar.  But  is  it  possible  that 
God  should  lie  ?  By  no  means ;  although  ive  believe  not,  he  is 
faithful  who  hath  promised  ;  although  ive  deny  him,  he  will  not 
deny  himself. 

"Engraved  as  in  eternal  brass, 
The  mighty  promise  shines, 
Nor  can  the  powers  of  darkness  'rase 
Those  everlasting  lines." 

But  all  men  have  not  faith.  True  ;  but  why  have  they  not  faith  ? 
Is  not  faith  the  gift  of  God  ?  Is  it  not  of  the  operation  of  God  ?  Can 
any  man  know  the  things  of  God,  but  by  the  spirit  of  God? 


LETTER  XXXII.  217 

Assuredly  not ;  we  cannot  come  to  the  Saviour,  except  the  Father 
draw  us,  and  no  man  can  come  to  the  Father,  but  by  the  Saviour. 

The  election  then  obtains  this  saving  faith.  The  spirit  takes  of 
the  things  of  Jesus,  and  showeth  it  to  the  elect.  To  you  it  is  given 
to  know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  ;  but  to  the  multitude  spake 
he  in  parables.  Let  there  be  light,  said  God  the  Lord,  and  there 
was  light.  I  open,  saith  the  Lord,  and  no  man  can  shut ;  I  shut, 
and  no  man  can  open/  •  ^^ 

The  spirit  in  the  word  of  God,  speaks  of  the  salvation  of  God; 
which  salvation  was  begun,  carried  on,  and  finished  by  the  Redeemer. 
But  again,  the  same  word  speaks  of  our  salvation,  which  is  conse- 
quent upon  our  believing  what  the  word  and  spirit  declares,  re- 
specting the  salvation  wrought  out  by  Jesus  Christ.  The  first,  it 
me  thing  bdicved,  and  is  that  peace  which  is  preached  to  those  who 
are  nigh,  and  to  those  who  aret  afar  off ;  the  second,  is  that  knowl- 
edge which  fills  the  heart  of  the  believer  with  peace  and  joy  in 
believing.  Both,  however,  is  the  work  of  God ;  .  the  one  accom- 
plished in,  and  by  Jesus  Christ ;  the  other,  begun  and  carried  on  in. 
the  heart  by  the  spirit  of  God,  and  completed  when  we  are  admitted 
into  the  divine  presence,  where  faith  is  lost  in  sight,  and  hope  in 
full  fruition. 

Behold,  saith  the  Lord,  all  souls  are  mine.  But  all  which 
the  Father  hath,  he  hath  given  to  the  Son ;  indeed  all  things  were 
made  for  him,  as  well  as  by  him,  and  he  is  the  heir  of  all  things. 
The  heathen  is  his  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth  his  possession.  Thus,  the  whole  human  nature  is  the  prop- 
erty of  God.  It  is  true,  the  individuals  of  this  nature,  have  sold 
themselves  for  nought.  But  they  are  redeemed  ;  the  price,  the 
ran^bm  price  is  paid  for  them.  True,  they  have  made  a  covenant 
with  death,  and  an  agreement  with  hell ;  but,  the  right  of  disposal 
not  being  in  themselves,  their  covenant  with  death  shall  be  broken, 
their  agreement  with  hell  shall  not  stand.  The  Saviour  of  the 
world  will  lead  captivity,  captive.  In  the  first  and  most  glorious 
sense,  he  hath  already  accomplished  this  divine  purpose,  when  he 
ascended  up  on  high  leading  captivity,  captive,  and  receiving  gifts 
for  men  ;  yea,  even  for  the  rebellious,  that  God  might  dwell  among 
them. 

Yet  the  greater  part  of  Emmanuel's  inheritance,  of  his  purchased 
possession  do  not,  in  this  their  day,  know  the  things  that  make  for 
(heir  peace.  The  things  that  make  for  their  peace,  are  hid  from 


218  ,    LETTER    XXXII.  , 

their  eyes.  God  hath  blinded  them,  hath  given  them  up  to  strong 
delusions,  that  they  may  believe  a  lie,  that  they  all  may  be  damned 
who  believe  not  the  truth,  but  have  pleasure  in  unrighteousness. 
Had  they  believed  the  truth,  they  would  have  had  pleasure  in 
righteousness,  even  the  righteousness  of  God,  which  is  by  faith  of 
Christ  Jesus  unto  all ;  but  ignorant  of  this  righteousness,  ignorant 
that  it  is  theirs  by  the  gift  of  God,  who  so  loved  the  world  as  to  give 
them  his  Son,  declaring  the  name  by^  which  this  Son  should  be 
called,  should"  be  the  Lord  our  righteousness  ;  ignorant  of  these 
things,  which  most  indubitably  make  for  their  fieace,  numbers  go 
about  to  establish  a  righteousness  of  their  own,  while  others,  des- 
pairing of  ever  obtaining  righteousness  of  any  description,  with 
hearts  filled  with  enmity  against  God,  as  desperate  debtors,  run 
with  greediness  the  career  of  destruction.  Hence  it  is,  saith  th£ 
Lord,  that  my  people  die  for  lack  of  knowledge,  and  that  they  will 
not  come  unto  him  for  life.  The  ox  knovveth  hi*  owner,  and  the 
ass  his  master's  crib  ;  but  Israel  doth  not  know  ;  my  people  doth 
not  consider.  God's  people  then  are  of  two  descriptions ;  believers' 
and  unbelievers  ;  wise  and  foolish  ;  obedient  and  disobedient ;  hap- 
py and  miserable. 

The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  unto  ten  virgins ;  five  of  them 
were  wise,  and  five  of  them  were  foolish.  The  kingdom  of  heaven 
was  not  likened  to  five  wise  virgins  only :  These  virgins  were  dis- 
tinguished the  one  from  the  other  by  no  one  thing,  but  the  oil  in 
their  vessels  with  their  lamps,  that  is,  light ;  a  lamp  without  oil  is 
of  little  value.  They  who  had  oil  went  in,  and  had  peace  and  joy ; 
they  who  had  not,  sought  in  vain  for  the  place  of  entrance,  tney 
were  compelled  to  tarry  without,  in  that  state  and  kingdom  into 
which  they  were  born,  and  to  which  they  had  continued  "in  subjec- 
tion, in  which,  of  course,  is  weeping,  and  wailing,  and  gnashing  of 
teeth. 

Hence  the  apostles  were  sent  to  turn  as  many  as  were  chosen,  to 
be  witnesses  for  God  in  this  our  day,  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  These  chosen,  live  by  faith  upon 
the  Son  of  God.  They  are  the  first  fruits  unto  God  ;  they  follow 
the  Saviour  in  th«  resurrection  ;  they  are  acquainted  with  the  Fa- 
ther and  the  Son  ,  they  know  that  God  sent  his  Son  into  the  world, 
not  to  condemn  u.c  world,  but  that  tho  world  through  him  might 
be  saved. 


LETTER   XXXII.  219 

As  witnesses  for  God,  they  proclaim  every  where,  that  he  sent 
his  Son  into  the  world  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the  world ;  and  that  he 
.may  indeed  accomplish  the  purpose  for  which  he  came,  they  de- 
clare, that  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only, 
but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  That  he  gave  himself  a 
ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time.  They,  therefore,  pray 
for  the  salviition  of  all  men  ;  and  they  are  well  persuaded,  that  thus 
to  do  is  well  pleasing  and  acceptable  unto  that  divine  Being,  who 
will  have-  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  unto  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  who  hath  commanded  them  thus  to  supplicate,  and 
being}  assured  of  the  will  of  God,  they  pray  in  faith,  nothing-  doubt- 
ing ;  they  know,  that  the  Almighty  pertot  meth  all  his  pleasure  ; 
they  know,  that  whatsoever  they,  ask  according  to  his  will,  they 
shall  receive ;  they  well  know,  that  he  who  is  faithful  hath  promised, 
who  also  will  do  it.  They,  therefore,  look  foiward  in  faith,  to  the 
period  when  the  whole  ear^h  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea  ;  when  the  face  of  the  cover- 
ing shall  be  taken  from  all  people,  and  the  veil  from  all  nations ; 
when  the  wolf  and  lamb  shall  lay  down  together;  when  the 
servants,  the  angels  of  God,  shall  be  commissioned  to  go  forth  and 
weed  his  inheritance,  gathering  up  all  those  tares  which  sprang 
from  the  seed  sown  by  the  adversary,  the  grand  enemy  of  God  and 
man ;  gathering  up  those  tares  and  binding  them  in  bundles  to 
be  burned.  They  know,  that  the  Saviour  was  manifested  to  de- 
stroy the  works  of  the  devil,  and  that  he  will  assuredly  do  that  for 
which  he  was  manifested,  destroying  those  works,  both  root  and 
branch  ;  that  he  will  remove  the  cause,  by  taking  away  the  deceiver 
of  the  nations  and  casting  him  out ;  that  he  will  both  bind  the  strong 
man  armed,  and  spoil  hb  goods.  They  now  indeed  see  the  nations 
turned  into  hell,  with  all  the  people  that  forget  God  ;  but  they  look 
forward  to  the  period,  when  death  and  hell  shall  deliver  up,  the 
dead  which  are  in  them,  and  death  and  hell  shall  be  cast  into  the 
lake  of  fire  and  brimstone.  They  know,  that  their  Redeemer  hath 
the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death,  and  that  he  is  already  more  than  con- 
queror over*  death,  and  him  who  had,  but  who  hatk  not  now  the 
power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil. 

'Lt  is  matter  of  heart-felt  consolation  to  the  believer,  to  know  that 
those  who  do  not  see  the  grace  of  God  in  truth,  who  ever  preach 
another  gospel,  dissimilar  to  the  gospel  preached  by  the  apostles, 
which  is  not  yea  and  amen,  but  yea  and  nay ;  God  rcill  and  he  will 


220  LETTER    XXXII. 

'.,'*•'       .    V  -   i      rt,.'*  *  ,     *  •         •       V 

not ;  you  can  and  you  cannot.  I  say,  it  is  matter  of  consolation  to 
the  faithful  witness  for  God,  that  these  persecutors,  these  perver- 
ters  of  men's  souls,  who  are  indeed  building  on  the  foundation, 
because  other  foundation  can  no  man  lay,  but  who  are  building 
thereon  wood,  hay,  and  stubble,  that  in  the  great  day  of  the  Lord- 
which  shall  be  revealed  by  fire,  in  order  to  try  every  man's  work  ox 
what  sort  it  is,  their  works  shall  be  burnt,  but  thej  themselves  saved 
in  that  day,  though  it  be  so  as  by  fire. 

It  is  now,  indeed,  with  much  pain  that  they  see  the  God  of  this 
world,  blinding  the  minds  of  the  children  of  men,  lest  the  light  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  glorious  gospel  should  shine  into  their  hearts. 
But  living  by  faith,  they  look  forward  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full 
of  glory,  to  the  blessed  period,  when  he  that  letteth  shall  be  taken 
out  of  the  way.  They  now  see,  and  it  is  with  much  indignation, 
this  man  of  sin  sitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself  to. 
the  deluded  children  of  men  as  God,  and  opposing  himself  to 
all  that  is  called  God,  or  worshipped.  But  they  look  forward  with 
inexpressible  satisfaction  to  the  day  of  the  Lord,  when  he  shall  be 
made  manifest,  when  that  wicked  shall  be  revealed,  which  the  Lord 
shall  consume  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth,  and  destroy  with  the 
brightness  of  his  coming. 

They  witness  with  sympathetic  sorrow,  the  misery  attendant  upon 
unbelief;  but  they  rejoice  to  hear  the  spirit,  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  the  Apostle  Paul,  affirm,  that  God  hath  included  them 
all  in  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all ;  and  triumphing 
in  this  God-honouring  anticipaticta,  they  exclaim,  O,  the  depths  of 
the  riches,  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  ! 

The  witnesses  of  God  look  forward  to  a  day  of  divine  power,  and 
they  hear  the  Redeemer  say,  My  fieofile  shall  be  willing  in  the  day 
ofmyfioiver.  In  this  day  of  divine  power,  they  expect  to  see  all 
flesh  collected  and  cheerfully  attending  on'  divine  worship,  from 
one  period  to  another ;  they  expect  to  see  all  flesh,  while  thus 
engaged,  looking  with  abhorrence  on  the  carcases  of  the  men  who 
transgressed,  which  carcases  shall  then  be  an  abhorring  to  all  flesh, 
and  their  worm,  the  worm  of  the  carcases,  shall  not  die  ;  and  their 
fire,  the  fire  of  the  carcases,  shall  not  be  quenched  ;  and  they,  that  is 
the  carcases,  shall  be  an  abhorring  unto  alljlesh. 

What  is  a  carcase  ?  It  is  a  muss  of  corruption.  Paul  groaned, 
being  burdened  with  this  carcase,  crying  out,  O,  wretched  man  that 
I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from  this  body  of  sin  and  death  ?  Paul 
then  looked,  and  every  believer  now  looks  on  this  carcase  with  ab= 


LETTER   XXXII.  221 

horrence,and  so  will  all  mankind,  when  all  mankind  shall  be  taught 
of  God;  and  being  taught  by  this  unerring  Spirit,  they  shall  all 
know  him  from  the  least  of  them  unto  the  greatest. 

I  could  pursue  this  subject  with  ineffable  delight ;  it  is  a  subject 
upon  which  all  God's  holy  prophets,  ever  since  the  world  began, 
have  been  taught  to  dwell.  We  all  look  for  a  new  heaven  and  a 
new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness  ;  where  all  old  things 
shall  be  done  away,  when  all  tears  shall  be  wiped  away,  when  there 
shall  be  no  more  pain  or. death  ;  when  death,  the  second  death, 
as  the  last  enemy,  shall  be  swallowed  up  of  victory,  and  the  former 
things  shall  be  remembered  no  more. 

It  is,  I  humbly  conceive,  only  in  this  point  of  view,  that  the  Ora- 
cles of  God  can  be  found  to  consist ;  and  it  is  for  want  of  carefully 
attending  to  sacred  testimonies,  that  professed  advocates  for  divine 
revelation  are  often  found  its  greatest  adversaries. 

The  unbelieving  world,  listening  to  doctrines  and  traditions  of 
men,  said  to  be  drawn  from,  and  established  by  testimonies  found  in 
sacred  writ,  start  at  the  manifest  contradictions  which  so  notoriously 
abound,  and  pronounce  decidedly,  that  such  crude  inconsistencies 
cannot  be  the  offspring  of  God.  ,  % 

In  compliance  with  your  request,  I  have  freely  unbosomed  my- 
self, and  frankly  owned,  that  I  believe  in  my  heart  every  word  of 
God,  and  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  comply  with  your  every  request ; 
I  have  not  delayed  my  answer.  Thuscin  a  hasty  manner,  without 
taking  time  to  arrange  my  ideas,  I  have  thrown  on  paper  the  first 
thoughts  which  offered,  just  as  they  have  arisen  to  my  pen.  It  is 
on  the  conclusion  cf  such  a  letter,  to  such  a  friend,  that  I  do  most 
sincerely  regret  not  having  it  in  my  powe.rto  converse!  with,  instead 
of  writing  to  you.  But,  have  I  not  said  this  before  ?  No  matter  ^ 
you  will,  no  doubt,  wish  to  ask  many  things,  which,  in  this  way  you 
cannot  easily  ask  ;  besides,  I  am  no  writer  ^  I  am  not  accustomed 
to  this  mode  of  collecting  or  conveying  my  ideas  ;  nothing  but  very 
strong  affection  for  my  friends,  or  a  grateful  sense  of  their  very 
strong  affection  for  me,  could  ever  bring  me  to  put  pen  to  paper. 
I  have  given  you  then,  by  writing  at  all,  proof  positive,  that  the 
same  amity  which  glows  in  your  bosom,  swells  my  own  heart ;  and 
in  writing  to  you  thus  frankly,  I  hav«  given  indubitable  evidence, 
both  of  affection  and  confidence. 

Having  briefly  touched  upon  the  texts  of  scripture  brought  for- 
ward in  your  letter,  ahd  upon  those  doctrines,  in  the  belief  of  which. 


222  LETTER    XXXli.. 

Christians  of  every  denomination  do  not  generally  agree ;  before 
I  conclude,  I  will  take  leave  to  mention  a  few  particulars,  to  which 
a  large  majority  of  religious  professors  unanimously  consent,  and 
in  which  I  do  most  cordially  unite  with  every  child  of  God. 

First,  There  is  a  God  known  to  us  as  a  Creator,  as  a  Father,  as  a 
Lawgiver,  as  an  inexorable  Judge,  by  no  means  clearing  the  guilty. 

Secondly,  This  God  was  manifested  hTthe  flesh,  reconciling  the 
world  unto  himself,  suffering  and  doing  all  that  was  needful'  for,  the 
restoration  of  fallen  sinners. 

Thiruly,  He  is  now  as  the  spirit,  taking  of  what  he  did  in  the 
character  of  Emmanuel  and  showing  it  to  his  people,  to  some  as 
preachers,  that  they  may  make  it  known  to  the  rest  of  mankind ;  to 
others  as  believers,  that  they  may  shew  forth  his  praise. 

Fourthly,  That  as  many  as  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  enter  into 
rest,  and  are*  under  obligations  to  live  to  him,  who  died  for  them  ; 
but  if  these  children  of  God  walk  not  in  the  statutes  of  the  Lord, 
then  will  he  visit  their  transgressions  with  a  rod,  and  their  iniquities 
•with  stripes;  nevertheless,  his  loving  kindness  he  will  not  utterly 
take  away,  nor  suffer  his  faithfulness  to  fail. 

Fifthly,  The  believer  is,  in  depth,  peculiarly  happy  ;  he  is  then 
made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  doth  immediately  pass  into  glory.  He 
leaves  every  thing  distressing  behind,  and  enters  into  the  glory  of 
the  Lord.  Thus  holy  and  thus  blessed,  he  hath  part  in  the  first 
resurrection.  The  second  death  hath  no  power  over  him.  He 
cometh  not  to  the  judgment;  it  is  the  world  that  will  be  judged. 
These  having  judged  themselves,  shall  not  be  judged.  These  are 
not  of  the  world,  these  were  chosen  out  of  the  world.  These  rise 
to  the  resurrection  of  life ;  and  instead  of  being  judged,  we  are 
informed  by  an  Apostle,  that  they  shall  judge  angels. 

The  unbeliever  is  a  wretched  slave,  first  to  the  devil,  secondly 
to  sin,  and  thirdly  to  fear.  Fear,  we  know,  hath  torment ; — he  is  like 
the  prodigal  feeding  on  husks.  Has  he  hope  ?  It  is  the  hope  of 
the  hypocrite,  which  will  make  him  ashamed ;  it  will  be  as  the 
giving  up  of  the  ghost. 

The  unbeliever  is  miserable  in  life,  and  in  death,  not  crediting 
the  gospel  of  God,  our  Saviour,  which  -declared!  that  Jesus  died 
for  him  :  death  afifieareth  to  him  no  shadow^  it  ajijiroatheth  as  a 
most  formidable  substance  :  it  is  the  king  of  terrors.  Not  having 
put  on  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  unbeliever  dies  in  his  sins  ;  and  where 
Christ  is,  where  is  fulness  of  joy,  he  cannot  ^ome":  when  he  dies 


LETTER    XXXII.  223 

he  lies  down  in  SOITOW,  he  leaves  all  his  happiness  behind  him. 
Death  and  the  grave,  darkness  and  hell,  receive  him  ;  and  when  the 
trumpet,  destined  to  raise  the  dead,  shall  be  sounded,  he  will  rise 
to  the  resurrection  of  damnation  or  condemnation :  he  will  call 
upon  the  rocks  and  mountains  to  fall  upon  him,  to  hide  him  from 
the  wrath  of  the  Lamb.  The  books  will  be  opened ;  he  will  be 
judged  out  of  the  things  written  in  the  books ;  he  will  be  con- 
demned or  damned,  which  words  are  synonimous.  Every  man 
will  be  rewarded  according  to  his  works.  To  him  who,  by  patient 
continuance  in  well  doing,  did  the  will  of  God,  glory  and  honour ; 
to  him  who  was  disobedient,  tribulation  and  anguish.  To  the  Jew 
first,  and  also  to  the  Gentile. 

For  the  Lord  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  in  flaming  fire, 
taking  vengeance  on  them  who  knqw  not  God,  and  who  obey  not 
the  gospel,  who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  - 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power. 
Then  shall  he  say,  bring  forth  these  men  who  would  not  that  I 
should  reign  over  them,  and  slay  them  before  me.  Then  shall  a 
sword  proceed  from  the  mouth  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the  white 
horse,  with  which  he  shall  slay  the  nations.  They  shall  be  slain 
as  Paul  was  slain  when  the  commandment  slew  him,  and  he  died ; 
every  mouth  shall  be  stopped,  all  the  world  shall  be  guilty  before 
God,  confessedly  guilty. 

But,  blessed  be  God,  another  book  shall  then  be  opened,  and  who- 
soever is  found  written  in  this  book,  shall  be  saved  from  the  power 
of  the  adversary.  But  who  afe  written  in  this  book  ? 

In  thy  book,  saith  the  spirit,  all  my  members  are  written,  and 
the  aggregate  of  the  human  family,  make  up  the  members  of 
Christ's  body.  The  Redeemer  will  then  separate  his  redeemed, 
as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep  from  the  goats  ;  placing  the  fallen 
angels,  who  have  still  stimulated  the  race  of  Adam  to  every  evil, 
and  prevented  them  from  every  good — placing  these  fallen  an- 
gels, whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  upon 
his  left  hand,  while  those  who  have  been  distressed  and  harrassed 
by  their  deceptions,  thus  separated  from  every  evil,  shall  be  placed 
on  the  right  hand.  . 

Thus  will  the  one  be  taken  and  the  other  left ;  thus  will  the 
right  hand  and  the  left  hand  be  given  to  those,  for  whom  those 
seats  were  prepared  ;  thus  it  is  true  that  God  killeth,  and  that  he 

Voi.   II.  29 


224  LETTER    XXXII. 

also  maketh  alive,  and  thus  shall  all  tears  be  ultimately  wiped 
from  every  eye. 

From  all,  and  every .  consideration,  Christians  mutually  agree 
in  acknowledging  the  necessity  of  believing,  and  if  all  agree  in  this 
necessity,  how  explicit  and  unequivocal  should  be  the  testimony  of 
the  preacher,  respecting  the  truth  to  be  believed.  For  how  can 
they  believe  what  they  do  not  hear.  If  there  be  no  one  to  give 
them  a  testimony  immutable,  altogether  independent  of  their  belief, 
no  one  to  sound  the  gospel  trumpet  with  a  certain  sound,  how  can 
they  believe  ?  How  can  they  believe  what  they  do  not  hear ;  and 
how  can  they  hear,  if  there  be  no  preacher  ?  I  know  that  faith  is 
the  gift  of 'God,  yet  this  gift  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the 
word  of  God. 

For  myself,  I  will  give  you  my  character  at  once.  As  a  preach- 
.  er,  I  would  know  nothing  but  Christ,  and  him  crucified :  I  would 
call  upon  every  sinner,  of  every  description,  descended  from  the 
first  dwellers  in  paradise,  to  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  :  I  would  not 
tell  them  that  Christ  was  their  Saviour  if  they  believed,  for  con- 
sider, my  dear  Sir,  how  absurd  is  the  idea.  Before  the  foundation 
of  the  world,  a  great,  a  sublime  plan  is  laid — And,  thus  laid,  after 
the  revolution  of  centuries,  it  is  executed.  It  was  laid  and  it  is 
executed  by  an  omnipotent  Being ;  and  yet,  after  all,  its  -veracity 
or  effeft  rests  wholly  upon  the  reception  given  it  by  the  creature 
of  a  day,  which  creature  has  neither  the  will  nor  the  po\fer  to 
do  any  thing  for  himself;  and  did  he  possess  worlds,  with  those 
worlds  he  could  not  purchase  a  single  good  thought.  In  this  rep- 
resentation, the  unhappy  man  will  not,  cannot  believe.  It  either  is, 
or  it  is  not,  and  as  I  believe  it  is  ;  I  will  therefore  tell  the  world, 
that  Christ  died  for  them,  that  he  hath  ransomed  them  from  the 
power  of  the  devil,  that  he  is  their  Saviour,  that  he  died  to  save 
them  from  their  sins,  and  that,  having  died  for  them,  and  for  this 
purpose,  they  are  bound  to  live,  not  unto  themselves,  but  unto  him 
who  died  for  them,  and  rose  again. 

As  a  private  Christian,  I  would  come  up  from  the  wilderness, 
leaning  upon  the  beloved,  casting  all  my  care  on  that  God  who 
careth  for  me,  both  for  life  and  for  godliness,  for  time  and  for 
eternity. 

As  a  member  of  the  Christian  church,  I  would  adorn  the  doc- 
trine, the  testimony,  of  God  my  Saviour,  in  all  things  ;  not  seeking 
my  own,  but  becoming  all  things  to  all  men,  that  can  have  a  ten- 
dency to  win  them  to  Christ. 


LETTER    XXXIII.  325 

Recurring  once  more  to  your  truly  friendly,  and  invaluable  let- 
ter, I  am  reminded  of  your  question  relative  to  devils  or  fallen 
angels,  to  which  I  answer ;  our  Saviour  took  not  on  him  the  nature 
of  angels :  all  I  know  of  them,  is,  that  they  kept  not  their  first 
estate,  that  they  fell  from  their  habitation  in  the  highest  heavens, 
that  from  the  beginning  they  have  sought  the  destruction  of  man- 
kind, that  they  are  reserved  under  chains  of  darkness,  to  the 
judgment  of  the  great  day,  when  they  will  be  separated  from  our 
nature,  in  which  they  now  have,  in  a  great  measure,  their  residence, 
and  be  sent  into  that  fire,  which  is  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels. 

I  am  not  sent  to  preach  the  gospel  to  devils,  I  know  of  no  gos- 
pel for  devils,  the  real  Unnersalists  say  they  do.  But  with  those 
devils,  I  have  nothing  to  do.  They  have  however  a  great  deal  to 
do  with  me  ;  they  work  in  the  hearts  of  the  chifdren  of  disobedi- 
ence, to  lay  many  things  to  my  charge,  of  which  I  am  entirely 
ignorant. 

However,  while  I  am  enabled  to  abide  by  the  divine  testimony, 
faithfully  declaring  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  I  shall  not  be  afraid 
what  men  or  devils  can  do  unto  me,  for  my  confidence,  my  unwaver- 
ing confidence,  is  in  hint  who  hath  said,  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always, 
even  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

I  am,  dear  and  reverend  Sir,  with  love  and  true  affection, 
Your  friend,  and  brother,  Sec.  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  XXXIII. 

To  the  same. 

JLjET  me,  my  valued?  my  greatly  valued  friend,  converse 
'  with  you,  as  one  friend  converseth  with  another.  Let  me  find  in 
you,  what  I  find  in  my  own  soul  for  you,  love  without  dissimula- 
tion. Do  not  I  entreat  you,  give  ear  to  the  whisperer  that  sepa- 
rateth  between  choice  friends. .  I  do  not  mean  to  draw  you  into  a 
contentious  disputation.  I  hate  disputes,  they  generally  gender 


226  LETTER    XXXIII. 

strife,  especially  among  religious  professors.  If  then  you  should 
consider  me  weak  in  the  faith,  I  beseech  you  receive  me,  but  not 
to  doubtful  disputation ;  remember  who  hath  compassion  upon  the 
ignorant,  and  upon  such  who  are  out  of  the  way.  If  God  so  loved 
us,  ought  we  not  also  to  love  one  another  ?  Christ  hath  left  us  an 
example,  that  we  should  follow  his  steps.  Learn  of  me,  saith 
Jesus,  for  I  am  meek,  and  lowly  of  heart. 

I  think  I  have  not  found,  in  the  circle  of  my  clerical  acquaint- 
ance, an  individual  who  possesses  more  of  the  temper  proper  to 
designate  the  disciples  of  our  great  Master,  than  the  much  loved 
friend  to  whom  I  am  writing.  Very  true,  I  may  be  mistaken 
Something  just  then  whispered  me,  Trust  ye  not  in  man,  put  no 
confidence  in  a  guide.  Again,  you  may  for  a  time,  be  all,  I  think  ; 
but  man  is  mutable,  no  matter ;  I  will  enjoy  the  pleasures  of 
Christian  friendship  while  I  may,  I  will  hope  while  I  am  able,  I 
will  not,  how  often  soever  1  may  have  been  deceived,  let  dark 
suspicion  cloud  the  sunshine  of  promised  friendship.  I  will 
indulge  the  pleasing  expectation,  that  I  have  commenced  a  kind 
of  sentimental  commerce,  that  will  not  only  be  lucrative,  but  dura- 
ble ;  that  will  only  end  with  our  present  mode  of  existence.  End 
with  our  present  mode  of  existence  did  I*say?  Should  it  accom- 
pany us  to  the  end  of  our  journey,  it  will  be  so  far  from  ending  then, 
that  it  will  only  be  beginning  to  begin.  This  state,  as  Doctor 
Young  very  justly  observes,  is  but  the  dim  dawn  of  our  being. 
But  if  only  the  dim  dawn  of  our  being,  with  respect  to  our  mere 
existence,  it  is  abundantly  more  so  with  respect  to  our  well  being1 
as  Christians,  and  as  friends.  In  the  present  world,  friendship  is 
an  exotic,  and  it  is  often  nipt  by  chilling  blasts ;  it  is  in  our  native 
soil,  in  the  garden  of  our  God,  that  this  celestial  plant  will  obtain 
its  pristine  vigor,  and  flourish  with  unfading  verdure.  Yet  exotics 
may  be  kept  alive,  even  here  ;  O,  may  no  killing  blasts  from  the 
northern  regions,  where  the  arch  adversary  in  figure  fixes  his 
throne.  Isaiah  xiv.  13.  "Forthou  hast  said  in  thy  heart,  I  will 
ascend  into  heaven,  I  will  exalt  my  throne  above  the  stars  of  God :  I 
will  set  also  upon  the  mount  of  the  congregation,  in  the  sides  of 
the  north."  May  no  killing  blast,  I  say,  from  this  northern  region, 
ever  be  suffered  to  blow  upon  our  tender  plants,  and  make  their 
verdure  languish. 

Thinking  this  morning  of  you,  and  of  your  friendship,  of  the 
tetter  received  from  you,  and  of  the  reply  I  ventured  to  maker 


LETTER   XXXIII.  227 

originated  in  my  mind  the  foregoing  reflections.  What  may  be  the 
effect  of  my  letter,  I  cannot  say ;  one  thing  I  know,  we  are  breth- 
ren ;  we  have  one  hope  for  ourselves ;  we  have  but  one  founda- 
tion ;  we  are  both  builders,  I  trust,  with  the  same  materials  ;  we 
preach  not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  ;  we  preach  the  gospel. 

But  are  our  views  of  this  gospel  the  same  ?  Do  we  preach  it  to 
the  same  characters  ?  Do  we  preach  it  at  the  same  time  ?  So  short 
was  my  stay  with  you,  while  your  visiting  friend,  that  I  had  no 
opportunity  of  hearing  you  ;  I  regret  this  circumstance.  You  heard 
me  repeatedly,  and  in  hearing  me,  you  saw  my  heart ;  but  you 
have  since  heard  of  me,  and  you  compare  the  accounts  you  have 
heard  of  me,  with  what  you  have  heard  from  me,  and  they  do 
not  correspond  ;  neither  did  the  accounts  propagated  of  our  fellow- 
labourer,  (whose  example  I  greatly  admire,  and  from  whose  doc- 
trines I  think  I  have  never  deviated)  correspond  with  his  preach- 
ing or  his  writings.  I  am  charged  with  heresy,  so  was  he  ;  and  by 
the  same  characters,  and  for  the  same  reasons.  It  was  said  that 
he  taught  men  to  do  evil  ;  even  a  fellow-labourer  treated"  him  un- 
kindly, and  in  the  presence  of  the  Jews.  Numbers  who  once  be- 
lieved the  gospel  he  preached,  turned  away  from  him.  He  was 
abused  by  Jews,  by  Greeks,  and  by  Christians,  yet  none  of  these 
things  moved  him ;  his  soul  was  firm,  for  he  was  kept  by  the 
power  of  God.  No  man,  of  whom  I  have  ever  heard,  since  the 
days  of  this  great  Apostle,  was  ever  more  calumniated  than  my- 
self; yet  with  him  I  am  ready  to  own,  that  in  me,  that  is  in  my 
flesh,  dwelleth  no  good  thing ;  that  whatsoever  I  have  received, 
I  have  received  not  by  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  by  the  will  of  man, 
but  by  the  will  of  God :  I  can  also  say  with  Paul,  I  have  laboured 
more  abundantly  than  they  all :  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  Jesus  who 
hath  strengthened  me. 

I  compare  this  greatly  distinguished  servant  of  our  divine  Mas- 
ter, who,  I  am  free  to  own,  hath  left  me  a  great  way  behind  him, 
to  such  who  are  called  preachers  of  the  gospel  in  our  day ;  they 
are  as  little  like  the  man  of  Tarsus,  as  Calvin,  Arminious,  Doctor 
Gill,  or  Mr.  Westley,  from  whom  they  generally  take  their  prin- 
ciples, are  like  the  teacher,  who  taught  the  Apostle  to  the  Gen- 
tiles. Yet  Paul  was  willing  to  become  all  thbigs  to  all  men,  that 
he  may  win  them  to  Christ ;  but  nothing,  I  presume,  to  any  man. 
that  he  did  not  think  would  have  a  tendency  to  win  them  to  the 


228  LETTER    XXXIII. 

Redeemer.  Sometimes,  once  at  least,  he  went  too  far,  when  he 
purified  himself  and  went  into  the  temple. 

There  were,  you  know,  many  of  the  Jews  who  believed,  and 
yet  were  advocates  for  the  law  ;  and  the  Apostle  James  observed 
to  his  brother  Paul,  that  it  was  every  where  said  of  him,  that  he 
taught  men  to  forsake  the  law  of  Moses,  and  the  traditions  of  the 
Fathers.  Such  were  the  reports  propagated  of  the  Apostle  Paul, 
and  his  reasons  for  preaching  the  gospel ;  and  I  am  persuaded,  in 
every  age  and  in  every  place,  every  one  found  preaching  the  gos- 
pel, the  same  gosfiel,  will  fall  under  the  same  odium. 

A  doctrine  may  be  preached  under  the  name  of  the  gospel,  that 
will  not  subject  the  preachers  thereof  to  reproach. 

The  Apostle  himself  speaks  of  another  gospel,  of  which  we  have 
an  account  in  the  Acts,  and  there  is  in  this  our  day  another  gospel. 
The  first  and  genuine  gospel  was  given  by  our  divine  Master  to 
his  apostles,  and  was  fully  expressed  in  the  ministry  of  reconcilia- 
tion. This  gospel  was  not  confounded  with  the  law.  Moses  and 
Christ  were  not  united  in  this  gospel.  The  second  gospel  is  a 
compound  of  law  and  gospel,  where  believe  and  be  saved  is  tanta- 
mount to  do  this  and  live ;  here  is  only  the  Jews  and  Christians,  or 
Moses  and  Christ.  But  there  is  yet  another  gospel,  which  may  be 
called  a  third  gospel,  and  this  third  gospel  is  generally  adopted  by 
the  Christian  world.  It  is  a  compound  of  the  Mosaic,  Christian, 
and  Heathen  doctrines.  It  is  a  compound  of  law,  philosophy,  and 
Christianity  ;  but  the  last  is  the  smallest  ingredient  in  the  compo- 
sition ;  it  may  be  considered  nothing  more  than  a  garnish.  In  the 
midst  of  such  a  falling  off,  what  are  we  to  do  ?  The  sacred  oracles 
of  God  still  remain  with  us,  to  them  we  should  do  well  at  all  times 
to  apply ;  they  are  a  light  to  our  feet,  and  a  lantern  to  our  paths. 
But  if  the  God  of  this  world  hath  blinded  our  minds,  of  what  use 
will  be  the  light  ?  Blessed,  therefore,  are  the  people  who  are 
enabled  to  see  the  salvation  of  God. 

I  have  some  time  since  written  to  you  upon  these  important 
subjects,  and  ere  this  my  letter  may  be  before  you— -and  in  addition 
to  that  letter  I  will  hazard  the  following  queries : 

What  are  we  to  understand  by  the  law  ? 

What  are  we  to  understand  by  the  gospel  ? 

Is  it  the  duty  of  ministers  of  the  gospel  to  preach  the  law  ?  And 
to  whom,  and  when  ? 

Can  it  be  a  duty  to  believe  the  gospel  ? 


LETTER  XXXIII.  229 

Is  it  possible  to  believe  it  until  it  be  known  ? 

When  it  is  known,  is  it  possible  to  disbelieve  it  ? 

Does  the  belief  of  the  gospel  necessarily  include  obedience  ? 

Does  it  as  necessarily  preclude  disobedience  ? 

If  so,  why  do  the  epistles  abound  with  so  many  reproofs  and 
exhortations  ? 

Is  God  the  author  of  every  good  gift  ? 

Are  faith  and  works  both  good  gifts  ? 

Can  one  or  the  other  come  from  any  but  the  Father  of  light  ? 

Does  not  God  know  this,  and  can  he  expect  these  qualities  where 
he  has  not  given  them  ?  or  if  he  did,  would  he  not  be  disappointed  ? 
and  if  disappointed,  would  not  this  prove  imperfection  ? 

Can  he  avoid  finding  faith  and  works  where  he  has  given  them  ? 

Is  the  punishment  attendant  upon  disobedience,  of  the  nature 
of  Christ's  sufferings  ? 

Does  the  declaration  respecting  the  rewarding  every  man  ac- 
cording to  his  works,  apply  to  believers  as  well  as  to  unbelievers  ? 

Can  our  everlasting  Father  have  any  purpose  in  the  sufferings 
of  the  children  of  men,  except  their  reformation  ? 

If  reformation  be  his  purpose,  will  it  not  be  answered  ? 

Does  election  necessarily  imply  reprobation  ? 

If  any  be  reprobated,  consigned  over  to  everlasting  death  by 
divine  appointment,  could  they  have  any  interest  in  Christ  or  his 
atoning  blood  ? 

If  they  iiave  not,  ought  they  to  believe  they  have  ? 

If  they  should  believe  they  had  an  interest  in  the  Redeemer, 
would  they  not  believe  a  lie  ? 

Could  believing  a  lie  save  them  ? 

Are  not  those  who  are  elected  to  everlasting  life  interested  in 
the  atonement  ? 

Can  they  lose  their  interest  by  unbelief  ? 

Yet,  was  there  not  a  time  they  did  not  believe  ?  and  were  they 
aot  then  damned  ? 

Can  any  who  are  elected  die  in  unbelief?  and  if  they  do,  do 
they  not  die  in  their  sins  ?  and  does  not  their  Saviour  then  say  to 
them,  as  he  said  to  the  Jews,  Where  I  am  ye  cannot  come  ? 

But  are  not  some  infants  elected,  and  do  not  all  infants  who  die 
in  the  cradle,  leave  the  world  in  unbelief  ? 

Is  not  unbelief  and  damnation,  strictly  speaking,  to  be  consid- 
ered as  cause,  and  effect  ? 


2-30  LETTER    XXXIV. 

Is  not  belief  and  salvation  also  a  cause  and  effect  ? 

Can  we,  by  belief,  pass  from  a  state  of  damnation  to  a  state  of 
salvation  ? 

And  can  we  not  by  unbelief  pass  from  a  state  of  salvation  to  a 
state  of  damnation  ? 

But  can  unbelief  continue  longer  than  until  the  day  of  the  Lord  ? 

I  will  proceed  no  further  in  the  language  of  interrogation ;  I  well 
know  that  it  is  much  easier  to  ask  than  to  answer  questions. — 
May  the  spirit  of  God  lead  us  into  all  truth. — Farewell. 


LETTER  XXXIV. 

To  the  same. 

1  WILL  not  attempt  to  give  you  any  idea  of  my  feelings 
on  the  receipt  of  your  letter  ;  I  conclude,  however,  that  your  own 
heart  will  describe  to  you  what  must  have  been  my  sensations.  I 
bless  God  for  this  mode  of  holding  converse  with  you  ;  since  I  can 
have  no  other,  this  is  a  blessed  substitute,  and  I  am  truly  gratefuh 

I  am  glad  my  letters  have  reached  you ;  they  have  told  you  the 
truth,  when  they  told  you  that  I  was  thankful  to  my  Father,  and  to 
those  of  his  children  whom  he  was  pleased  to  make  use  of,  to  slope 
for  me  the  downhill  path  of  life.  You  still  remain  to  contribute  to 
my  happiness,  and  I  indulge  a  hope,  you  will  continue  in  this  dis- 
tempered state  as  long  as  I  shall  abide  on  this  globe.  This,  how- 
ever, is  no  evidence  of  my  affection  for  you,  but  it  is  an  evidence 
of  my  affection  for  myself,  and  for  your  dear  connexions. 

Yet,  I  cannot  forbear  rejoicing,  when  I  reflect  that  yet  a  very 
little  season,  and  we  shall  be  placed  together  in  our  Father's  house. 
Eternal  praises  be  to  him  who  died  for  us,  that  whether  we  wake 
or  sleep,  we  may  live  together  with  him. 

We  shall  live  because  he  died ;  we  shall  live  together,  not  sep- 
arate from  each  other ;  we  shall  live  together  with  him  who  loved 
us,  and  gave  himself  for  us.  Transporting  thought !  how  delight- 


LETTER    XXXtV.  231 

ful  the  sensations  attendant  thereon  !  I  do  assure  you,  my  friend, 
that  frequently  when  reflecting  upon  a  future  state,  and  the  society 
I  am  to  meet  in  that  state,  I  am  impatient  to  be  gone ;  I  frequently 
loathe  the  present  life.  I  would  not  live  always.  But  it  is  good 
that  we  both  hope,  and  quietly  wait  for  the  salvation  of  God. 

It  is  true,  and  I  should  be  most  ungrateful  if  I  denied  it,  that  no 
individual  of  Adam's  race  can  be  more  indebted  to  the  Creator  of 
men,  than  I  myself  am.  His  goodness  to  me  hath  indeed  been 
incalculable  ;  but  I  am  tormented  with  the  plague  of  my  own 
heart ;  and  I  long  to  put  off  this  house  of  my  earthly  tabernacle, 
not  that  I  wish  to  be  unclothed,  but  clothed  upon  with  my  house 
which  is  from  heaven.  It  is  now  an  old  house,  a  "  tenement  bat- 
tered and  decayed.  But  it  lets  in  new  light  through  chinks  which 
time  has  made." 

I  have  a  letter  from  our  mutual  friend  II.  this  afflicted  man  is 
another  witness  to  prove  that  opulence  and  felicity  do  not  always 
grow  upon  the  same  sten\.  I  am  happy  in  the  assurance  that  he 
is  still  your  friend,  and  that  he  retains  his  attachment  to  me.  I 
still  see  my  Cornwall  friends  as  I  saw  them  when  in  England,  and 
they  exhibit  a  pleasing  view.  I  shall  retain  this  view  of  them, 
until  I  meet  them  on  the  farther  shore,  when  they  will  appear  still 
more  pleasing.  But  is  it  not  strange  that  among  my  numerous 
Cornwall  friends,  you  and  Mr.  H.  are  my  only  correspondents  ? 
Well,  if  so  the  Saviour  wills,  it  is  so  best. 

I  feel  sensibly  for  you,  upon  the  loss  of  your  lovely  daughter. 
But  how  irrational  to  mourn  when  a  daughter  is  rescued  from 
peril ;  when  she  is  snatched  from  the  snares  too  often  laid  for  in- 
nocence ;  when  she  is  snatched  from  earth  to  heaven.  I  am  as- 
tonished at  myself  when  my  little  girl  is  sick,  to  find  that  I  am 
absolutely  afraid  she  is  going  to  heaven ;  thus  doth  self  predomi- 
nate even  in  the  bosom  of  a  father !  I  yesterday  witnessed  a  scene 
of  heart-rending  sorrow — the  only  daughter  of  a  widowed  lady ; 
I  never  saw  a  greater  treasure ;  the  young  lady  had  nearly  com- 
pleted her  twenty-first  year  ;  a  lingering  decay  was  her  passport 
to  blessedness ;  she  suffered  much,  but  her  faith  and  patience 
surpassed  her  sufferings  !  Her  sorrowing  mother  was  most  blest, 
and  will  be  again,  for  she  will  meet  her  child  where  pain  and  sep- 
aration shall  no  more  afllict ;  and  when  she  comes  to  the  period  of 
her  journey,  she  will  rejoice  that  a  daughter  waits  to  greet  her 
welcome  to  her  native  skies. 

VOL.  II.  30 


332  LETTER   XXXI? . 

Yes,  friendship  is  changing,  and  friends  are  dying ;  bu£  there  is 
one  friend  who  will  die  no  more,  and  whose  friendship  will  never 
change  ;  and  as  man,  like  the  tender  vine,  supported,  lives,  when 
what  hath  hitherto  supported  is  taken  away,  we  naturally  look 
found  for  another  prop,  and  if  we  are  taught  of  God,  AVC  then  re- 
turn unto  our  rest,  and  resolve  to  come  up  the  residue  of  our 
journey,  leaning  on  the  beloved.  If  we  are  enabled  to  execute 
this  resolve,  we  can  then  experimentally  say,  it  was  good  for  us  that 
we  were  afllicted.  I  do  not  recollect  a  single  instance  in  the  book 
of  God,  of  any  of  God's  people  crying  unto  the  Lord  in  prosperity ; 
but  in  adversity,  in  affliction,  in  trouble,  how  loud,  how  repeated 
were  their  cries !  In  truth,  we  never  turn  to  our  strong  hold, 
until  we  are  driven  out  of  every  other ;  but  even  then,  our  gracious 
Father  receives  us  without  upbraiding,  blots  out  our  manifold  of- 
fences, and  remembers  our  sins  no  more.  Some  of  the  children 
of  God  will  forgive,  but  they  will  not  forget.  They  will  not  cast 
offences  behind  their  backs,  they  will  keep  them  in  full  view. 
Blessed,  forever  blessed,  be  that  God  whose  ways  are  not  as  our 
ways,  who  is  not  only  good  to  the  good  and  the  thankful,  but  to  the 
evil  and  the  unthankful ;  who  has  not  only  compassion  on  those 
who  are  in,  but  on  those  who  are  out  of  the  may  ;  and  who,  well 
knowing  that  no  one  can  know  the  things  of  God,  but  by  his  own 
teaching  spirit,  hath  compassion  on  the  ignorant. 

I  am,  my  brother,  free  to  write  you  all  my  mind.  There  are 
many  of  my  brethren,  who,  I  am  persuaded,  could  not  bear  to  be 
dealt  with  thus  explicitly,  and  I  would  not  willingly  offend  the 
weakest  of  my  Father's  children.  Much  malice,  much  hatred  has 
been  originated  in  the  bosoms  of  religious  professors,  on  account 
of  clisagi'eement  in  opinion,  and  those  who  are  the  most  zealous 
have  generally  been  the  most  mischievous.  This  intolerance, 
however,  is  coming  to  a  period,  and  men,  varying  in  sentiment, 
now  value  themselves  on  that  liberality  which  forbids  dissension. 

Indeed  it  has  for  many  years  been  to  me  matter  of  wonder, 
what  the  contending  parties  could  find  to  contend  about.  They 
all  appear  to  have  the  same  sentiments  of  Deity,  that  he  is  no  better 
than  a  Publican,  and  not  to  be  compared  to  themselves  for  compas- 
sion, benevolence,  Sec.  Sec.  They  all  agree,  that  God  loves  his 
friends  and  hates  his  enemies  ;  that  he  is  good  unto  the  good,  and 
unyielding  to  the  evil ;  since,  for  the  offences  of  one  century,  he  will 
punish  them  through  millions  of  millions  of  centuries;  nay,  that  if 
we  could  even  stretch  our  imagination  to  the  close  of  such  a  period; 


LETTER   XXXIV.  233 

the  punishment  of  offenders  will  then  only  be  beginning  to  begin  ; 
and  this  too  for  offences,  which  his  prescience  and  his  omnipotence 
might  have  prevented  !  The  righteous  they  proclaim  the  objects 
of  God's  affection,  and  the  subjects  of  his  peace ;  but  sinners  are 
the  objects  of  his  hate,  and  the  subjects  of  his  wrath. 

When  I  have  seen  these  Christian  firqfessora  persecuting  and 
striving  to  devour  each  other,  I  have  been  ready  to  say  to  them, 
as  Moses  did  upon  a  certain  occasion,  Sirs,  why  do  ye  thus  ?  Are 
ye  not  brethren  ?  But  had  I  thus  questioned,  I  should  have  ex- 
pected no  Wtter  treatment  than  the  Hebrew  questioner  received. 

One  thing  is  surprising  ;  these  religious  professors  differ  from 
themselves,  nearly  as  much  as  they  differ  from  each  other  !  Of  this 
I  am  confident,  that  the  preaching  and  the  writings  of  all  those 
to  whom  I  have  attended,  contain  as  palpable  contradiction,  as  are 
to  be  found  in  the  most  dissimilar  sects  of  Christians.  The  sum 
and  substance  of  all  is,  God  will,  and  he  will  not  ;  man  can,  and  he 
cannot.  "  I  shall,"  (said  a  preacher,  whom  I  not  long  since  heard,) 
"consider  my  subject  in  the  following  order :  .  t 

"  First,  We  have  a  great  work  to  do. 

"  Secondly,  We  have  but  little  time  to  accomplish  this  great 
work. 

"  And  thirdly,  We  can  do  nothing." 

But  the  old  doctrine  brought  into  this  country  by  the  disciples 
of  John  Calvin,  seems  to  be  nearly  obsolete  ;  a  Mr.  B.  lately  from 
England,  observed  to  me,  that  he  could  scarcely  discern  a  vestige 
of  genuine  Calvinism.  The  prevailing  doctrine  seems  to  be,  that 
the  death  of  Jesus  Christ  hath  put  mankind  upon  the  same  ground, 
on  which  they  stood  previous  to  Adam's  defection  :  that  the  wages 
of  sin  is  death,  and  the  offer  of  God,  (not  the  gift)  everlasting  life, 
through  obedience  and  faith.  Some  place  faith  before  obedience 
and  think  much  of  this  order,  although  they  both  agree,  that  each 
is  essential  to  the  giving  the  death  of  Christ  any  part  in  the  sal- 
vation of  any  sinner ;  and  while  there  are  many  shades  of  difference 
in  this  private  opinion,  not  an  individual  seems  to  acknowledge 
the  truth  proclaimed  by  God  himself,  to  Abraham,  to  Isaac,  and 
to  Jacob  ;  and  which  hath  been  preached  by  all  God's  holy  proph- 
ets ever  since  the  world  began.  Far,  very  far  from  it ;  instead  of 
believing  that  all  the  families  of  the  earth  are  blessed  in  the  seed  of 
Abraham,  which  seed  is  Christ,  I  do  not  find  a  single  idea  of  any 
family  of  the  earth  being  blessed  in  that  seed ;  they  seem  to  have 


->>i4  LETTER    XXXIV. 

some  idea,  of  some  individuals  being  blessed  by,  or  through  that 
seed,  but  not  in  Christ  ;  those  who  are  blessed  by,  or  through  him, 
must  first  help  themselves,  and  their  divine  friend  will  love  them 
the  better. 

You,my  frierid,say  you  are  a  believer^vith  Pool,with  Paul,ftnd  with 
Jesus  Christ.  I  really  think  there  were  some  particulars,  in  which 
each  of  the  characters  you  mention  agreed ;  but  allow  me  to  point 
out  one  or  two  particulars,  in  which  Jesus  Christ  and  Paul  did  not 
agree  with  Pool.  First,  Jesus  Christ  declared  .himself  the  life  of 
the  world,  the  possessor  of  all  which  had  belonged  t(rlhe  Father, 
und  the  keeper  of  all  that  he  possessed ;  and,  referring  to  those 
who  could  not  believe  this  truth,  the  Redeemer  saith,  If  any  man 
hear  my  word,  and  believe  it  not,  I  judge  him  not,  for  I  came 
not  to  judge  the  world,  but  to  save  the  world.  The  Apostle  fol- 
lows, and  with  holy  zeal  opens  and  expatiates  upon  the  doctrines  of 
the  cross.  As  by  the  offence  of  one,  saith  Paul,  judgment  came 
upon  all  men,  so  by  the  righteousness  of  God,  the  free  gift  came 
upon  all  men  to  justification  of  life.  Moreover,  the  law  entered 
that  the  offence  might  abound,  but  where  sin  abounded,  grace  did 
much  more  abound  ;  that  as  sin  hath  reigned  unto  death,  even  so 
might  grace  reign  through  righteousness  unto  life  eternal,  by  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord;  for  God  hath  concluded  them  all  in  unbelief. 
For  what  purpose  ?  That  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all.  This 
respects  the  Jews  who  were  cut  off;  but  God  was  able  to  graff 
them  in  again,  for  the  Redeemer  shall  come  to  Zion,  and  turn 
away  ungodliness  from  Jacob ;  and  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved. 
For  Christ  having  tasted  death  for  every  man,  is  the  Saviour  of 
all  men,  to  be  testified  in  due  time.  In  one  word,  Paul  believed 
that  Jesus  was  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  and  that  grace  abounded 
much  more  than  sin. 

Pool  believed  that  Jesus  was  not  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  and 
that  sin  was  much  more  abundant  than  grace,  and  consequently, 
that  many  more  would  be  made  miserable  to  all  eteniity  by  sin, 
than  would  be  rendered  happy  by  grace. 

Thus,  I  am  persuaded,  he  who  was  a  murderer  from  the  begin- 
ning, would  have  it;  but  so,  I  bless  God,  the  faithful  Creator, 
whose  thoughts  from  everlasting  were  thoughts  of  peace  and  not 
of  evil,  would  not  have  it. 

Do  you  ask  how  I  know  this  ?  Sir,  rny  God  hath  told  me  so 
bimself ;  he  hath  declared  unto  me  by  his  spirit,  that  he  •vyilleth 


LETTER    XXXIV.  235 

that  all  men  should  be  saved  and  come  unto  the  knowledge  of  his 
truth. 

You  mention  the  sheep  and  the  goats.  The  idea  embraced  by 
mankind  respecting  these  figures,  sheep  and  goats,  is  a  strong  evi- 
dence of  the  force  of  those  prejudices,  which  we  derive  from  edu- 
cation. A  person  acquainted  with  the  language  of  revelation,  and 
uninfluenced  by  corrupt  tradition,  would  plainly  read  sheeji  for  the 
figure  of  fallen  man,  of  all  fallen  men  ;  for  all  we  like  sheep  have 
gone  astray;  and  the  goat  was  designed  a  figure  of  the  fallen 
angels,  who  also  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but  are  reserved  under 
•chains  of  darkness  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day. 

In  the  lots  which  were  drawn  respecting  the  .two  goats,  one  was 
for  the  Lord  and  the  other  for  Azazel.  The  literal  signification 
of  this  name,  Azazel,  is  the  devil ;  and  the  first  goat  was  offered 
for  sin,  and  atoned  for  the  people,  dying  to  seal  its  atonement,  that 
the  people  thus  atoned  for,  may  be  brought  home  to  God.  Thus, 
immediately  upon  the  atonement  being  made  in  figure,  the  people, 
as  originating  from  God,  are  restored  unto  him  ;  and  that  the  fig- 
ure might  be  perfect  in  all  its  parts,  as  the  iniquities  of  the 
people  are  transferred  to  him,  with  whom  they  originated,  to  the 
scape-goat,  to  Azazel,  or  the  devil,  who  is  let  go  into  the  wilder- 
ness ;  a  fit  place  for  the  residence  of  this  adversary  of  social  virtue ; 
and  whence  he  issued  to  essay  his  skill  at  tempting  the  second 
Adam,  who  was  led  thither  by  the  Spirit,  strong  to  defend,  and 
fully  qualified  for  victory. 

This  restoration  of  the  sins  of  the  people,  after  the  atonement 
to  this  figure  of  the  devil,  seems  to  correspond  with  the  doctrine 
of  the  restoration  of  all  things.  It  is  a  rendering  to  Caesar,  the 
things  which  are  Caesar's  ;  and  to  God,  the  things  which  are  God's. 

The  idea  of  separating  Christ  with  their  sins  from  the  people, 
and  losing  both  in  the  wilderness,  is  horrid  !  B«t  the  view  author- 
ized by  the  word  of  God,  of  losing  the  seed  sown  by  the  enemy, 
with  the  enemy  who  sowed  it,  is  worthy  of  God,  and  worthy  the 
acceptance  of  all  his  people ;  because  it  describes  in  figure  the 
complete  salvation  of  all  men  ;  the  redemption  of  every  man  from 
sin ;  and  its  diabolical  author  from  the  tempter  and  temptation, 
from  the  devil  and  all  his  works  ;  both  of  which,  Christ  Jesus  was 
manifested  to  destroy. 

No,  assuredly,  Jesus  did  not  lay  down  his  life  for  goats,  when 
lie  died  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  ;  he  took  not  on  him  the 


236  LETTER   XXXIV. 

nature  of  angels.  God's  people,  we  are  told,  sacrificed  unto  devils. 
Deuteronomy  xxxii.  17,  "  They  sacrificed  unto  devils,  not  to  God ; 
to  gods  whom  they  knew  not,  to  new  gods  that  came  newly  up, 
whom  your  fathers  feared  not."  Psalm,  cvi.  37,  "  Yea,  they  sac- 
rificed their  sons  and  their  daughters  unto  devils."  Learned 
commentators  assure  us,  that  the  Hebrew  word  rendered  devils, 
is  literally  goats ;  either  because  the  goats  were  worshipped  by 
the  Egyptians,  (as  Herodotus,  Strabo,  and  others  observe,)  or  that 
many  of  their  idols  were  in  that  form. 

Now  as  the  learned  know  that  goats  are  figurative  of  fallen 
angels,  who  are  denominated  devils,  and  as  they  know  the  devil 
was  worshipped  under  the  figure  of  a  goat,  why  are  they  not  faith- 
ful enough  to  communicate  it  to  the  people  ? 

Sir,  I  am  astonished  to  see  you  adopting  the  vulgar  error,  re- 
specting the  word  all ;  and  I  am  beyond  measure  surprised  to  hear 
you  say,  "  All,  does  not  mean  every  individual,  but  in  a  -very  few 
places  ;  and  never,  where  the  Holy  Spirit  is  speaking  of  redemp- 
tion" !  !  !  ! 

I  presume  you  will  admit  that  we  have  redemption  in  the  beloved, 
and  in  no  other  name.  But  God  so  loved  the  world,  he  gave  them 
his  Son ;  and  he  gave  his  life  for  the  world,  and  became  the  pro- 
pitiation for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world ;  and  he  gave  himself  a 
ransom  for  all,  and  died  for  all ;  and  when  all  things  shall  be  sub- 
dued, then  shall  the  Son  himself  be  subject  unto  him  that  put  all 
things  under  him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all.  Mr.  Cruden  in  his 
concordance  informs  us,  the  word  redemption  signifies  deliverance 
both  from  the  guilt  and  power  of  sin  ;  and  expresses  the  whole 
work  of  the  sinner's  salvation,  comprehending  all  things  that 
belong  thereto.  Hebrews  ix.  12,  13, 14 :  "  Neither  by  the  blood  of 
goats  and  calves,  but  by  his  own  blood,  he  entered  in  once  into  the 
holy  place,  having  obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us. 

**  For  if  the  blood  of  bulls,  and  of  goats,  and  the  ashes  of  an 
heifer,  sprinkling  the  unclean,  sanctifieth  to  the  purifying  of  the 
flesh ;  . 

"  How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the 
eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your 
conscience  from  dead  works,  to  serve  the  living  God  ?" 

It  is  plain  from  scripture  testimony,  that  when  our  Saviour  came 
to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost,  he  came  to  be  the  complete 
Saviour  of  the  world,  of  all  men,  both  from  the  guilt  and  power  of 


LETTER    XXXIV.  237 

sin.  Should  it  be  said,  that  this  docs  not  appear,  since  sinners  are 
still  to  be  found ;  I  answer,  there  is  no  human  being  who  liveth  in 
this  our  world  without  sin.  We  do  not  as  yet  see  the  works  of 
the  devil  destroyed ;  but  we  live  by  faith,  and  not  by  sight ;  he  is 
faithful  who  hath  promised  that  all  shall  know  God,  that  the  earth 
shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  that  the  people 
shall  be  all  taught  of  God,  that  they  shall  be  all  righteous,  that 
death  shall  be  swallowed  up  of  victory,  that  there  shall  be  no  more 
pain,  that  death  and  hell  shall  deliver  up  their  dead,  and  that  death 
and  hell  shall  both  be  destroyed.  '•'•All  is  not  taken  for  every  indi- 
vidual, but  in  few  jilaces"  Amazing  !  perfectly  amazing !  But, 
Sir,  if  all  were  not  taken  for  every  individual,  but  in  a  single  place, 
and  that  single  place  dictated  by  the  spirit  of  God,  ought  I  not  to 
believe  that  single  place  spoke  the  language  of  truth  ?  Sir,  I  be- 
lieve every  word  which  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God  ;  and 
I  add,  that  although  all  should  not  in  any  one  place  mean  all,  yet 
we  must  believe  that  every  one  means  all.  Now  it  is  expressly 
declared,  that  Jesus  by  the  grace  of  God  tasted  death  for  every 
man ;  but  why  ?  Because  every  man  had  sinned ;  and  divine  truth 
declared,  the  soul  that  sinneth  shall  die.  Then  Christ  died  for 
every  sinning  soul ;  and  as  when  one  died  for  all,  all  were  consid- 
ered as  dead  according  to  law,  mercy,  and  truth,  which  in  the 
death  of  Christ  met  together.  Mercy,  in  Christ's  dying  as  the  head 
of  every  man,  for  every  man's  sin.  Truth,  as  Jew  and  Gentile 
were  reconciled  in  one  body  on  the  cross,  and  that  when  he  was  lifted 
up  from  the  earth,  he  had  said  he  would  draw  all  men  unto  him, 
thus  signifying  what  death  he  should  die  ;  that  his  death  should  be 
the  death  of  all  men,  when  righteousness  and  peace  embraced  each 
other.  Here  Jesus  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  in  strict  conformity 
to  the  utmost  rigour  of  the  law ;  and  in  no  other  view,  agreeably 
to  this  most  holy  law,  does  it  appear  that  he  is  the  Saviour  of  any 
individual. 

But  I  have  said  enough,  and  perhaps  more  than  enough,  upon 
this  subject.  Those  who  cannot  believe,  are  generally  more  dis- 
turbed to  hear  an  individual  expatiate  upon  the  boundless  grace 
of  God,  than  upon  any  other  subject. 

I  am  persuaded  you  rejoiced  with  me,  on  hearing  that  the 
troubles  in  our  church  had  subsided.  You  say,  you  are  a  great 
enemy  to  the  Socinian  error ;  but  what  is  the  Socinian  error,  but  a 
denial  of  the  divinity  of  our  Saviour  ?  and  how  few  there  are,  -who 


238  LETTER    XXXIV. 

believe  there  is  no  God  beside  the  Saviour.  But  you  think  I  should 
not  be  so  much  displeased  with  the  Socinian,  since  the  Socinian  is 
generally  a  Universalist.  Say,  my  brother,  is  not  this  rather  mis- 
chievously urged  ?  You  are,  however,  mistaken  ;  for,  although  the 
Socinians  be  Universalists,  I  am  not  pleased  with  this  feature  in 
their  religious  character:  although  you  are  not  a  Universalist,  I 
am  more  pleased  with  you,  than  with  them  ;  for  you  render  due 
homage  to  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  when  you  declare  that  all 
those  who  arc  rescued  from  death,  are  rescued  by  the  meritorious 
birth,  life,  sufferings,  and  death  of  the  Redeemer ;  in  other  words, 
by  that  mysterious  union,  subsisting  between  Christ  and  the  church. 
Thus,  although  you  deny  that  the  Lord  purchased  the  whole  hu- 
man family,  you  do  not  deny  that  he  purchased  a  few. 

But  the  description  of  Universalists  to  which  you  advert,  are 
more  reprehensible  than  the  Jews.  The  Jews  believed  the  ex- 
pected Messiah  would  be  more  than  man  ;  but  these  speak  of  the 
God-man,  of  Emmanuel,  God  with  us,  as  the  real  son  of  Joseph 
and  Mary !  !  !  And  they  impiously  declare,  that  no  man  is  saved 
by  Christ ;  that  neither  his  life,  nor  his  death,  ever  saved  any  body 
or  soul.  Sir,  I  am  not  pleased  with  any  man  merely  because  he 
is  a  Universalist ;  if  he  be  not  a  Universalist  upon  Christian  prin- 
ciples, he  is  not  of  my  faith ;  nor,  although  I  may  meet  him  as  a 
friend,  and  live  in  the  interchange  of  good  offices,  can  I  hold  with 
him  Christian  communion.  Universalism  I  believe  to  be  very 
prevalent  in  the  world ;  but  there  are  very  few  Christian  Uni- 
•versalists.  There  are  in  this  country  many  sects  of  Universalists  j 
some  who  believe,  some  who  receive  the  doctrine  negatively,  and 
some  positively.  Some  deny  that  there  will  be  any  future  suffer- 
ings, because  there  will  be  no  future  state.  These  are  modern 
Sadducees.  Some  assert  there  will  be  no  future  state  of  suffering, 
because  the  Deity  was  never  displeased.  God  has  no  account 
against  mankind,  therefore  they  have  nothing  to  pay  ! 

A  third  sort  of  Universalists  believe  that  the  benevolence  of  the 
Deity  will  prevent  his  punishing  mankind  forever ;  therefore  all 
must  be  saved.  A  fourth  description  of  Universalists  believe  that 
there  is  a  great  and  heavy  debt  due  which  must  be  paid,  even  to 
the  uttermost  farthing,  paid  by  the  suffering  offenders  themselves ; 
and  that  then,  and  not  till  then,  they  will  be  released  from  the 
dungeon  of  death  and  hell,  and  finally  saved. 


LETTER   XXXIY.  239 

A  fifth  kind  of  Universalists  believe  that  the  wages  of  sin  being 
death,  Jesus  Christ  hath  taken  the  human  nature  into  union  with 
the  divine  nature,  and  in  that  nature  done  and  suffered  all  which 
the  law  had  exacted  or  threatened ;  and  that  in  the  character  of 
the  second  Adam,  as  the  head  of  every  man,  he  has  answered  every 
demand,  fully  accomplished  every  purpose,  and  expiated  every 
offence.  That  he  has  completely  defeated  the  adversary,  turned 
the  tables  on  the  foe,  and  saved  the  lost  nature  in  himself,  with 
an  everlasting  salvation.  These  Universalists  believe  there  is  no 
God  but  the  Saviour,  and  they  think  it  impossible  that  he  who 
hath  died  to  redeem,  and  who  is  all  powerful  should  live  to  con- 
demn. These  are  Universalists,  even  as  Moses  and  all  God's  holy 
prophets,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  were  Universalists ; 
and  their  faith  is  of  that  description,  which  glowed  in  the  bosoms 
of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob. 

Those  who  believe  Jesus  Christ  is  not  God,  cannot  consider  him 
as  a  Saviour,  nor  do  they  profess  to  believe  in  him  as  such.  But 
as  I  believe  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the  only  wise  God,  our  Saviour,  I 
know  no  other  God  in  whom  to  trust,  or  of  whom  to  be  afraid.  I 
am  a  Unitarian.  I  believe  in  one  God  over  all  blessed  forever,  and 
I  am  persuaded  that  it  is  this  one  God,  who  is  the  Saviour  of  all 
men.  The  fulness  of  the  Deity,  I  conceive,  dwelt  bodily  in  the 
humanity,  and  I  believe  that  he  himself  spake  by  the  prophet,  when 
fce  said,  I  am  God,  the  Saviour,  and  beside  me  there  is  no  other, 
and  this  faith  is  the  joy  of  my  heart,  and  my  consolation  forever. 

No,  my  friend,  I  am  not  pleased  with  any  salvation  beside  the 
salvation  of  God,  nor  with  any  plan,  but  the  plan  of  my  God.  I  am 
persuaded  that  the  word  and  works  of  my  God  will  endure  forever. 
I  am  beyond  a  doubt  with  respect  to  this  salvation  ;  all  the  scrip- 
tures are  yea  and  amen,  in  the  character  of  the  Redeemer  of  men> 
to  the  glory  of  the  Father., 

I  have  no  prejudice  in  favour  of  a  man,  because  he  holds  a  par- 
ticular sentiment,  except  he  has  embraced  it  agreeably  to  the  law, 
and  to  the  testimony.  You  mention  Dr.  Priestly ;  I  do  not  con- 
sider him  in  the  Christian  character,  I  view  him  and  his  adherents 
as  enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  I  think  more  favourably  of  pro- 
fessed Deists,  inasmuch  as  open  enemies  do  less  injury  to  any 
cause,  than  deceitful,  prevaricating  friends — yet  they  sometime3 
speak  truth,  so  did  the  grand  adversary.  Of  Dr.  Priestly,  however. 
I  am  not  greatly  afraid,  because  I  believe  the  Saviour  of  whom  h'R 

VOL.  II.  31 


240  LETTER  XXXIV. 

speaks  so  irreverently,  is  both  Lord  and  God,  that  he  has  all  power 
in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and  that  he  will  do  all  his  pleasure,  in  spite 
of  men  or  devils,  and  I  have  the  pleasure  to  believe  that  even  Dr. 
Priestly  will  ultimately  be  ashamed  and  confounded,  for  all  that  he 
has  said  against  his  Lawgiver,  his  Judge,  and  his  Saviour  ;  and  un- 
til this  blessed  period — no  more  of  this  same  Dr.  Priestly. 

I  turn  from  this  subject,  to  one  abundantly  pleasing.  I  consider 
your  kind  replies  to  the  several  queries  I  ventured  to  propose  as 
truly  obliging.  I  am  delighted  with  your  heavenly  view  of  the  ce- 
lestial world.  You  are  perfectly  right  in  considering  the  state  of 
the  mind,  creating  for  us  a  heaven  in  our  own  bosoms ;  when  the 
mind  is  filled  with  God,  heaven  is  there.  I  felicitate  you  on  that 
foretaste  with  which  our  all  gracious  Father  has  indulged  you,  and 
that  on  so  seasonable  an  occasion.  The  time  is  fast  approaching, 
when  we  shall  no  more  see  through  a  glass  darkly,  when  we  shall 
know  as  we  are  known.  Then,  indeed,  the  harmony  of  the  divine 
perfections  will  appear  in  full  lustre.  We  shall  not  then  see  mercy 
and  justice  in  opposition,  nor  any  one  attribute  of  the  Deity  wound- 
ing the  other,  we  shall  then  behold  every  divine  perfection  in  per- 
fect unison  ;  they  will  consist  and  unite  in  the  Saviour,  in  the 
fulness  of  both  natures,  human  and  divine.  Your  idea  of  God  is> 
that  he  is  a  spirit.  But  as  we  can  have  no  idea  of  spirit  alone,  he 
has  been  pleased  to  manifest  himself  in  the  flesh,  in  the  seed  of 
Abraham  ;  and  to  men  and  angels  out  of  this  seed,  God  must  for- 
ever be  unknown  j  but  it  pleased  the  Father  that  in  him  all  ful- 
ness should  dwell — Here  is  the  temple  of  his  rest,  where  he  will 
forever  abide.  Thus  God,  manifested  in  the  flesh,  is  the  only  wise 
God  our  Saviour.  Jesus  Christ  was  once  asked  by  one  of  his  little 
children,  to  show  him  the  Father,  and  it  would  suffice  him.  Why 
Philip,  said  the  Redeemer,  have  I  been  so  long  with  you,  and  hast 
thou  not  known  me  ?  The  Father  and  I  are  one.  Were  I  sitting 
by  my  friend,  and  should  say  to  him,  friend,  show  me  your  soul,  and 
it  will  suffice  me  ;  you  would  naturally  reply,  Have  I  been  so  long 
acquainted  with  you,  my  friend,  and  do  you  not  know  me  ?  Did  you 
think  my  soul  one  person,  and  my  body  another  ?  My  soul  has 
looked  at  you  through  my  eyes ;  my  soul  and  body  make  but  one 
complete  whole.  Thus  is  Emmanuel  God  ivith  us  ;  the  Lord,  saith 
the  Apostle,  is  that  spirit,  and  this  Lord,  this  spirit,  knows  all  things 
and  calls  all  things  his  own.  This  God  is  love,  not  simply  loving ; 
but  he  is  love,  love  in  the  abstract.  As  the  sun  is  light,  not  en- 


LETTER   XXXIV.  241 

lightened  by  borrowed  light,  like  those  opaque  planets  which  bask 
in  its  beams.  God  is  love,  and  this  love  is  perfect ;  it  thinketh  no 
evil ;  a  sense  of  perfect  love  casteth'out  fear.  The  Lord  is  good, 
yea,  the  Lord  is  goodness,  without  the  smallest  shade  of  evil,  light 
without  darkness,  love  without  hatred,  sweet  water  without  bitter. 
Yea,  our  God  ia  one  ;  this  is  the  joy  of  my  heart,  and  my  consola- 
tion forever ;  yes,  my  friend,  it  is  true,  all  the  perfections  of  Deity 
are  modifications  of  love,  for  God  is  love. 

Having  closed  my  first  sheet,  with  remarks  on  your  ideas  of  our 
God,  I  begin  a  second  by  attending  to  your  observations  upon  his 
offspring ;  for  he  is  indeed  the  Father  of  the  spirits  of  all  flesh. 
God  made  man  for  himself.  "  What  is  the  chief  end  of  man  ?  To 
glorify  God  and  enjoy  him  forever."  Thus  are  we  taught  by  ouv 
teachers.  God  made  man  in  his  own  image.  Emmanuel  is  the 
God  in  whose  image  man  was  made  ;  for  all  things  were  jnade  by 
him  as  well  as  for  kirn  ;  and  this  image  was  made  to  represent  or 
give  an  idea  of  the  Maker,  as  far  as  the  creature  is  capable  of  un- 
derstanding it.  In  this  image  we  see  the  THREE  in  the  One,  the 
body,  the  soul,  and  the  spirit.  The  body  is  of  the  earth,  earthy ; 
and  is  in  this  character  much  inferior  to  the  spirit  and  soul.  The 
soul  is  the  thinking,  contriving,  hoping,  fearing,  joying,  sorrowing, 
inexplicable  being  that  dwelleth  in  the  body,  and  is  as  much  supe- 
rior to  the  body,  as  heaven  is  to  earth.  The  spirit  is  that  inexpli- 
cable part  of  a  man  which  unites  both  body  and  soul  together ;  and 
when  the  dust  returns  to  dust,  this  spirit  adheres  to  the  soul,  and 
of  course  ascendeth  instead  of  descending;  and  as  these  constitute 
but  one  man,  so  Father,  word,  and  spirit,  constitute  but  one  God, 
the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever ;  and  as  I  never  could  know' 
any  thing  of  the  soul,  without  the  instrumentality  of  the  body,  so  I 
never  could  have  been  able  to  form  any  idea  of  the  Divinity,  had  it 
never  dwelt  in  the  humanity.  This  is  the  trinity  in  unity,  God 
did  not  make  three  persons  as  the  image  of  himself,  but  he  made  a 
trinity  in  one  person,  as  the  image  of  himself.  Hence,  saith  the 
Prophet,  to  us  a  child  is  bom,  to  us  a  son  is  given,  and  his  name 
shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  everlasting  Father,  the 
mighty  God,  the  Prince  of  peace. 

But  again,  the  image  of  God  thus  made,  had  in  himself  the 
woman  that  was  to  be  called  his  wife,  and  it  was  while  «he  lay  hid 
in  him,  the  husband,  that  God  spake  to  both  in  one  ;  he  blessed  both 
in  one  ;  he  gave  the  law  to  both  in  one ;  and  when  the  woman 


242  LETTER    XXXIV. 

came  forth  from  the  side  of  her  husband,  he  said,  she  is  now  bone 
of  my  bone,  and  flesh  of  my  flesh.  So,  just  so,  the  human  nature 
was  in  Emmanuel.  Grace  was  given  us  in  him  before  the  world 
was.  But  again,  the  man  was  not  deceived,  but  the  woman  was 
beguiled.  But  the  man  voluntarily  put  himself  into  the  condition 
of  his  deceived  wife,  although  he  was  apprized  death,  inevitable 
death,  would  be  the  certain  consequence.  Thus  the  maker,  the 
husband  of  the  creature  he  had  made,  was  not  deceived,  but  he  put 
himself  into  the  likeness  of  the  deceived,  that  is  of  sinful  flesh,  al- 
though he  knew  death,  an  accursed  death,  would  be  the  certain 
consequence. 

That  all  these,  the  divine  purposes  of  God,  might  be  manifested, 
the  creature  was  made  subject  to  vanity  ;  and  herein  is  the  love  of 
God  made  known.  The  love  of  the  creature  may  be  made  known 
in  what  he  would  do  and  suffer  for  a  good  man ;  but  God  com- 
mended his  love  toward  us,  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  he 
died  for  us.  God  might  have  prevented  the  adversary  from  be- 
guiling our  general  mother,  but  had  he  thus  done,  although  man 
Avas  a  rational  creature,  he  never  could  have  known  any  thing  of  a 
Saviour,  nor  could  the  purposes  of  God,  proposed  in  himself  before 
the  world  was,  have  been  effectuated. 

There  is  none  by  searching  can  find  out  the  ways  of  God,  they 
are  in  the  great  deep ;  but,  although  we  cannot  find  out  God  nor 
his  ways,  seeing  they  are  as  much  above  us,  as  the  heavens  are 
above  the  earth,  yet  he  hath  in  great  mercy  assured  us,  that  all  his 
ways  are  grace,  mercy,  and  truth ;  that  all  his  ways  are  pleasant- 
ness, and  all  his  paths  are  peace. 

Yes,  man  was  made  a  rational  creature,  but  this  rational  creature 
is  now  an  intoxicated  creature  ;  he  has  drank  of  the  wine  of  forni- 
eation,  and  is  mad  ;  but  still,  like  an  intoxicated  mad  man,  he  fancies 
himself  wise.  Vain  man  would  be  wise,  although  born  like  the 
wild  ass's  colt ;  yet  all  this  is  from  the  adversary.  Because,  said 
he,  who  is  faithful  and  true,  speaking  to  the  adversary,  because 
thou  hast  done  this,  thou  art  accursed.  This  accursed  doer  of  the 
deed  who  has  brought  temporary  ruin  upon  the  offspring  of  God, 
lias,  by  permission,  had  the  address  to  make  the  children  of  men 
believe  that  it  is  the  nature  'which  he  has  been  seeking-  to  murder 
and  destroy,  that  shall,  by  its  Creator,  kbe  forever  doomed  to  his 
wrath  and  curse,  to  the  wrath  and  curse  of 'their  Father,  and  their 
God.  He  goes  further,  though  he  himself  knows  he  shall  reign 


LETTER    XXXIV.  243 

but  a  little  while  ;  he  has  made  God's  children  believe  that  his  reign 
will  be  eternal  ;  and  that  although  he  hath  noi  tully  succeeded  in 
ruining,  tormenting,  and  destroying  the  whole  of  the  human  race 
according  to  his  wish  and  purpose,  yet  a  few,  and  a  few  only,  will 
escape  his  snares ;  and  that  the  number  over  whom  he  is  finally  to 
triumph  will  far  exceed  those  who  are  rescued  from  his  power. 

If  what  we  hear  men,  religious  men  say,  be  true,  we  may  at  the 
great  day  of  decision  expect  to  hear  the  insulting  foe,  vaunting  not 
only  over  the  heritage  cf  the  Lord,  but  over  the  Deiry  himself. 
Will  he  not  have  reason  to  say,  "  I  have  gained  my  point ;  I  have 
counteracted  the  designs  of  God  ;  I  retain  my  captives,  in  chains  of 
adamantine  darkness  I  retain  them.  In  vain  hath  He  who  made 
them,  sought  to  rescue  them  ;  He  hath  made  every  effort  in  his 
power,  even  to  the  giving  his  life  a  ransom  ;  but  all  hath  proved 
ineffectual :  thousands  swell  my  conquests,  for  one  that  is  redeem- 
ed. It  is  true  that  the  prophets  of  God  declared  that  all  the  ends 
of  the  earth  should  look  unto  the  Lord,  that  they  should  remember 
and  turn  unto  him,  that  all  the  kindreds  of  the  nations  should  wor- 
ship before  him,  that  in  the  seed  of  Abraham  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  should  be  blessed,  that  this  seed  should  take  away  the  sin  of 
the  world,  that  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  should  become  the  king- 
doms of  God  and  of  his  Christ,  and  that  all  nations  and  kindreds 
should  serve  him.  The  prophets  of  God  have  declared  that  all 
things  should  be  restored  ;  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  they 
have  testified  of  the  restitution  of  all  things.  He  who  sitteth  upon 
the  throne  hath  said,  Behold  I  make  all  things  new,  and  there  shall 
be  no  more  pain,  nor  death,  nor  sorrow,  nor  crying ;  nay,  it  was 
reported  that  I  myself  should  be  destroyed,  and  that  not  by  any 
exertion  of  God's  strength,  but  merely  by  the  breath  proceeding 
from  the  mouth  of  God,  together  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming. 

"  But,  I  also  commissioned  my  prophets,  who  were  abundantly 
more  successful.  My  prophets  declared  the  reverse  of  this  gospel 
testimony  to  be  truth,  and  they  every  where  gained  almost  universal 
credit ;  and  doth  not  this  day's  result  declare  they  merited  credit  ? 
I,  by  my  prophets,  •  have  opposed  righteousness  to  righteousness, 
and  scripture  to  scripture  ',  my  spirit  was  with  my  prophets,  and  I 
had  the  address,  sitting  in  the  temple  of  God,  to  show  myself  as 
God.  When  the  promulgator  of  the  gospel  dwelt  upon  the  mag- 
nitude of  a  Saviour's  grace,  my  prophets  convinced  the  people 
(hat  nothing  could  be  fur'.her  from  the  truth;  but  the  height  of  my 


244  LETTER    XXXIV. 

ambition  was  to  prove  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ  false,  even  by 
himself,  When  his  prophets  proclaimed  his  boundless  mercy  and 
exceedingly  abundant  grace,  my  prophets  would  prove  the  testi- 
mony false  by  various  passages  from  that  volume,  denominated  the 
word  of  God ;  but  the  master-stroke  of  my  policy  was,  to  make 
mankind  believe  that  what  was  said  to  me  and  my  angels,  was  said 
of  the  families  of  the  earth.  The  moment  I  gained  my  point  in 
thus  persuading  them,  I  was  convinced  the  day  was  my  own. 

"  Believing  that  the  goats  represented  their  nature  and  not  mine, 
they  believed  that  the  testimony  of  all  God's  holy  prophets  was  not 
true,  that  Christ  Jesus  could  not  be  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  that  all 
the  families  of  the  earth  could  not  be  blessed  in  Christ ;  and  thus 
my  servants  reasone'd  upon  the  subject. 

"  How  is  it  possible  that,  all  the  families  of  the  earth  can  be  blessed 
in  Christ  Jesus.,  when  he  himself  curses  the  greater  part  of  them  out 
of  himself  ?  Thus  I  constrained  them  to  believe  that  the  glad  tidings 
said  to  be  unto  all  people,  could  be  intended  only  to  a  few  selected 
from  all  people  ;  and  I  was  so  successful,  that  among  the  few  who 
considered  themselves  believers,  not  one  in  a  thousand,  although 
considering  themselves  children  of  God  as  believers,  ever  believed 
what  Abraham  believed ;  and  now  their  doom  is  irrevocably  fixed. 
The  event  has  established  my  testimony  beyond  contradiction.  I 
confess  it  is  beyond  my  expectation  ;  for  while  I  did  all  in  my  power 
to  prevent  mankind  from  believing  the  gospel  preached  unto  Abra- 
ham, I  firmly  believed  it  myself.  Hence  my  terrors  at  the  appear- 
ance of  this  seed,  the  Messiah,  the  Shilo,  to  whom  it  was  said  the 
gathering  of  the  people  should  be.  I  conceived  my  torment  and 
my  total  defeat  was  then  perfected  ;  and  upon  my  expulsion  from 
the  man  among  the  tombs,  I  ventured  to  ask,  Art  thou  come  to 
torment  us  before  the  time  ?  I  knew  it  was  the  Son  of  God,  and  I 
was  greatly  appalled  when  he  sent  me  from  my  dwelling  among 
the  tombs,  and  mortified  to  be  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  so^ 
liciting  a  habitation  in  a  herd  of  swine.  But  it  seems  I  have  been 
deceived,  and  my  words  have  at  last  proved  true  1" 

I  say,  should  the  catastrophe  be  as  we  are  taught,  language  like 
this  might  with  propriety  be  found  in  the  mouth  of  the  foe  of  God 
and  man  ;  and,  indeed,  the  adversary  has  been  described  in  this 
town,  by  a  preacher  in  the  sacred  desk,  as  \ittering  words  abun- 
dantly more  arrogant  and  taunting  than  those  I  have  selected,  and 
this  with  the  laudable  purpose  of  inducing  sinners  to  increase  the 
little  flock  of  the  Redeemer. 


LETTER  XXXI?.  245 

But  I  have  not  so  learned  Christ.  I  believe  him  to  be  the  com- 
plete, unequivocal  Saviour  of  the  world,  the  complete,  unequivocal 
Saviour  of  all  men  ;  the  true  promised  seed,  in  whom  all  the  fami- 
lies of  the  earth  are  blessed  ;  the  true  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world  ;  the  true  bread  of  God,  that  ctme  down 
from  heaven  to  give  life  to  the  world  ;  the  true  propitiation  for  the 
sins  of  the  world  ;  the  complete  destroyer  of  the  devil,  and  all  his 
works  ;  the  true  heir  of  all  things  ;  the  possessor  and  owner  of  all 
things,  for  and  by  whom  all  things  were  made,  and  in  whom  the 
divine  Nature  was  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing 
unto  them  their  trespasses  j  but  who,  when  all  we  like  sheep  had 
gone  astray,  laid  on  him,  the  second  Adam,  the  iniquities  of  us  all, 
that  he,  as  the  Lamb  of  God,  taking  away  the  sin  of  the  world, 
might  put  them  away  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself. 

Thus  believing,  I  have  entered  into  rest ;  thus  believing,  I  can 
pray  for  all  men  in  faith,  nothing  doubting.  Should  I,  by  thus  be- 
lieving, differ  from  you,  I  am  persuaded  you  will  not  feel  the  less 
affection  for  me;  and  if  you  should,  it  will  be  my  consolation,  that 
our  common  Father  will  never  be  offended  with  me,  for  yielding 
full  credit  to  all  the  gracious  words  that  hath  proceeded  out  of  his 
mouth  ;  who  spake  as  never  man  spake-  He  will  never  condemn 
me  for  setting  my  seal  to  the  truth  of  a  testimony  delivered  by  him- 
self, and  by  those  who  have  received  the  teachings  of  his  blessed 
spirit. 

For  myself,  as  I  am  persuaded  of  the  love  of  God,  of  the  unbound- 
ed love  of  God,  and  that  no  man  can  know  the  things  of  God  but  by 
the  spirit  of  God,  I  never  can  consider  you  as  blame-worthy,  for 
differing  from  me.  I  am  persuaded  you  do  the  best  that  in  your 
power  lays ;  and  in  thus  doing,  you  do  well,  act  nobly ;  angels 
could  no  more.  If  you  think  destruction  eternal,  and  /  believe 
destruction  will  come  to  a  final  end,  we-  must  wait  for  the  day* 
of  the  Lord,  which  will  reveal  whatever  is  necessary  to  instruct,  and 
illumine  the  mind  of  man. 

I  am  charmed  with  the  close  of  your  letter ;  you  there  speak  like' 
yourself,  and  of  our  Saviour,  as  you  are  wont  to  do.  O,  if  you  had 
never  had  any  teaching,  but  the  teaching  of  that  spirit  which  takes 
of  the  things  of  Jesus,  and  shews  them  to  the  labouring  mind,  you 
never  would  have  supposed  the  Redeemer  would  have  sought  in 
vain,  that  he  would  have  left  an  individual  who  was  lost,  unrecov- 
ered,  or  any  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  unquickencd  by 


246  LETTER    XXXIV. 

his  influence.  You  are  right,  my  brother;  our  Saviour  is  indeed 
the  Alpha  and  Omega,  in  him  dwelleth  the  fulness  of  the  God-head 
bodily  ;  he  is  all  of  man,  for  he  is  the  second  Adam,  and  in  him  all 
fulness  dwells.  Talk  we  of  sin  ;  he  was  made  sin  for  us,  he  bear 
all  our  srns  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree ;  he  bear  them  that  he 
might  put  them  away  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself;  that  he  might 
take  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  Talk  we  of  righteousness  ;  Em- 
manuel is  righteous,  and  we  say  to  this  God  with  us,  Thou  only 
art  righteous.  Talk  we  of  holiness  ;  thou  only  art  holy.  Talk  we  ot 
power ;  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  belongeth  unto  God.  Talk 
•we  of  goodness  ;  there  is  none  good  but  one,  and  that  one  is  the  only- 
wise  God  our  Saviour.  Talk  we  of  light ;  Christ  is  the  true  light 
which  lighteneth  every  man  that  cc«.neth  into  the  world ;  and  let, 
said  the  divine  Instructor,  thine  eye  be  single,  and  thy  whole  body 
will  be  full  of  light.  Every  member  of  the  body  is  light  in  the 
eye,  and  this  eye  is  in  the  head  ;  I  would  not,  said  the  Apostle,  have 
you  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  lest  ye  be  wise  in  your  own  conceit ; 
that  blindness  in  part  has  happened  to  Israel,  until  the  fulness  of  the 
Gentiles  be  come  in,  and  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved ;  and  this  be- 
cause the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ,  as  much  as  the  man,  in  the 
order  of  nature,  is  the  head  of  the  woman  ;  or  the  divine  nature, 
the  head  of  the  humanity  in  Christ.  Yes,  the  Redeemer  is,  indeed, 
as  you  observe,  the  sum  and  substance  of  all  things  which 
ought  to  be  desired.  Whom  have  I  in  heaven,  but  him  ?  And 
what  is  there  on  earth  to  be  desired  beside  him  ?  Yes,  the  types 
under  the  Mosiac  dispensation  all  pointed  to  Christ ;  I  never  was 
so  fully  convinced  of  this,  as  since  I  have  commenced  a  regular 
investigation  of  the  scriptures  which  constitute  the  Old-Testament ; 
I  have  proceeded  as  far  as  the  ninth  chapter  of  Numbers,  and  truly 
we  have  traced  the  footsteps  of  our  divine  Master,  in  the  books  and 
chapters  we  have  passed  over.  Yes,  the  promises  are  all  in  him, 
and  in  him  yea  and  amen  to  the  glory  of  God.  Yes,  and  it  is  the 
Saviour  of  all  men  who  is  to  be  the  judge  of  quick  and  dead.  I  am 
solemnized,  and  filled  with  sacred  transport,  when  I  learn  that  all 
judgment  is  committed  to  the  Son  of  man.  It  was  well  for  the 
children  of  Jacob,  that  their  judge,  in  the  midst  of  Egypt,  was  their 
brother,  notwithstanding  the  treatment  which  Joseph  had  previ- 
ously received  from  these  hard-hearted  brethren. 

It  is  well  for  Jew  and  Gentile,  that  he,  in  whom  Jew  and  Gentile 
were  reconciled  in  one  body  on  the  cross,  is  to  have  the  final  dispo- 


LETTER    XXXtV.  247 

sal  of  them,  when  he  fills  the  throne  and  is  seated  in  the  judgment 
seat.  But  when  Christ  shall  set  upon  the  throne  of  judgment,  the 
books  will  be  opened  and  every  man  will  be  judged  according  to 
the  things  written  in  the  books.  They  will  be  judged  a&ording  to 
the  things  done  in  the  body  ;  and  of  course,  every  mouth  will  be 
stopped,  and  all  the  world  become  guilty  before  God.  We  are, 
said  the  guilty  brethren  of  Joseph,  'we  are  verily  guilty  of  our 
brother's  blood.  Joseph  heard  this  confession,  but  he  did  not  at 
that  moment  undeceive  them.,  he  did  not  say,  "  your  brother  is  not 
dead  ;  I  am  your  brother."  No,  he  left  them  for  a  time  to  their 
own  reflections,  that  they  might  be  fully  sensible  of  the  magnitude 
of  his  goodness,  when  he  withdrew  the  veil,  which,  tlffough  the 
whole  transaction,  he  was  determined  in  his  own  way  and  time  to 
withdraw. 

Yes,  all  who  are  in  their  graves  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of 
God,  and  they  who  hear  shall  live.  Yes,  the  prince  of  this  world 
is  judged,  and  the  angels  who  kept  not  their  first  estate  are  reserved 
unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day.  The  saints,  the  chosen  few, 
the  elect,  shall  be  in  the  judgment  seat,  judging  the  world.  Know 
ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels,  said  an  Apostle. 

The  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first.  There  are,  among  the 
children  of  men,  but  two  characters  :  such  who,  according  to  the 
direction  of  the  spirit,  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  having  lived  by 
faith  in  him,  finished  their  course  with  joy,  and  laying  down  in 
peace,  rise  to  the  resurrection  of  salvation  ;  having  judged  them- 
selves, they  shall'  not  be  judged  according  to  the  word  of  the  Re- 
deemer, "judge  yourselves,  and  you  shall  not  be  judged."  These 
are  the  first  fruits,  the  dead  in  Christ,  who  shall  first  rise. 

The  second  description  includes  those  who  have  not  believed, 
because  they  have  not  known.  They  never  conceived  that  Jesus 
died  for  their  sins,  and  rose  again  for  their  justification  ; — they  lay 
down  with  a  damning  consciousness  of  sin,  and  of  course  they  must 
rise  to  the  resurvection  of  damnation.  Damnation,  so  the  trans- 
lators will  have  it;  they  are  extremely  fond  of  this  phrase;  yet 
they  know  there  is  no  such  phrase  in  the  New-Testament ;  but 
they  think  it  sounds  well,  more  terriffic.  Sir,  you  know  the  word 
thus  rendered,  should  be  condemnation  ;  they  shall  rise  to  the  res- 
urrection of  condemnation  ;  and,  while  continuing  in  ignorance  and 
unbelief,  they  shall  imagine  the  Lamb  is  possessed  of  wrath,  and 

VOL.  II. 


248  LETTER    XXXIV. 

under  this  apprehension  \ve  repeat,  they  will  call  upon  the  moun- 
tains to  fall  upon  them.     • 

But,  as  I  before  observed,  another  book  will  be  opened,  the  book 
of  life ;  and  the  face  of  the  covering  will  be  taken  from  all  people, 
and  the  veil  from  all  nations,  and  every  eye  shall  see,  and  every 
tongue  confess ;  and  every  creature  in  heaven,  on  earth,  and  under 
the  earth,  and  in  the  sea,  yea,  all  of  them  shall  ascribe,  Blessing,  and 
glory,  and  honour,  to  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  to  the 
Lamb-  forever  and  ever.  And  there  shall  be  no  more  sorrow,  nor 
crying,  nor  pain  ;  all  old  things  shall  pass  away,  and  all  things  shall 
become  new.  Then,  indeed,  shall  the  accuser  of  the  brethren  be 
cast  out  into  his  proper  element,  darkness ;  then  shall  the  tables 
be  turned  upon  the  adversary,  and  like  Haman,  he  must  himself 
submit  to  the  death  he  intended  far  Mordecai. 

In  the  last  scene  in  the  Revelations,  we  find  an  invitation  to  all 
the  fowls  of  heaven  to  repair  to  the  supper  of  the  great  God.  Rev- 
elations xix.  17,  18  : 

"And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun  ;  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
Come  and  gather  yourselves  together  unto  the  supper  of  the  great 
God; 

"  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains, 
and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them 
that  sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both 
small  an'd  great." 

Our  Saviour  informed  his  disciples,  that  the  fowls  of  the  air 
which  catched  the  seed  sown  by  the  w.ay-side,  were  devils.  The 
prince  of  devils  is  the  prince  and  power  of  the  air,  and  the  last  vial 
was  poured  on,  or  in  the  air.  These  fowls  summoned  to  the  last 
supper  must  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  &c.  &c.  &c.  This  is  that  flesh, 
the  works  of  which  are  manifest,  and  which  cannot  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  because  nothing  that  defileth  can  jjnter  there. 
But  this  figure  corresponds  with  the  figure  so  generally  misunder- 
stood. The  goat  to  whom  the  sins  of  the  people  were,  after  the 
atonement  and  expiation,  transferred.  This  goat,  with  all  the 
abominations  of  Israel,  was  sent  to  a  land  not  inhabited,  and  there 
lost  to  be  found  no  more  at  all ;  their  sins  and  their  iniquities  thou 
wilt  remember  no  more.  Thou  hast  cast  all  our  sins  as  a  stone 
into  the  depth  of  the  sea. 


LETTER   XXXV.  249 

The  Jewish  rabbles  observe  that  there  never  was  known  an 
instance  of  one  of  these  goats  having  been  heard  of  after,  the  cer- 
emony of  the  tranfer,  and  the  conducting  it  by  the  hands  of  a  fit 
person  into  the  wilderness. 

But  for  our  suffering  Saviour,  after  he  had  borne  our  sins  in  his 
own  body  on  the  tree,  he  was  not  sent  away  alive  ;  he  died  indeed — 
but  he  was  not  lost  in  death,  neither  was  he,  during  his  absence 
from  the  flesh,  sent  into  a  place  not  inhabited  ;  he  went  and  preach- 
ed to  the  spirits  who  were  in  prison,  who  were  disobedient  in  the 
days  of  Noah. 

This  blessed,  this  immaculate  offering  for  sin,  was  found  again 
by  many  who  were  witnesses  of  his  resurrection  from  the  dead. 
Indeed  I  am  inexpressibly  shocked,  to  find  the  scape-goat  consid- 
ered as  a  figure  of  the  world's  Saviour. 

Thus,  ray  loved,  my  esteemed  friend,  have  I  given  you,  agreeably 
to  your  request,  in  a  plain,  familiar  manner,  my  sentiments  of  the 
passages  you  have  cited. 

You  are  now  in  possession  of  my  hope,  and  of  my  reasons  for 
that  hope.  But  my  reasons  are  not  based  upon  human  authority. 
I  have  not  produced  traditionary  testimonies,  nor  dared  to  offer  my 
own  ipsi  dixit ;  I  have  only  mentioned  a  few  of  the  many  explana- 
tory passages,  which  were  leisure  mine  and  patience  yours  I  might 
produce.  May  the  peace  of  God  abide  with  you. — Farewell. 


LETTER  XXXV. 

To  the  same. 


October  23. 


IN  all  the  round  of  my  numerous  correspondents,  I  know- 
none  more  worthy  of  my  attention,  or  whose  letters  afford  me  more 
satisfaction  than  yourself,  and  the  communications  I  receive  from 
you.  Your  obliging  favour  of  June  1 5th  was  put  into  my  hand  last 
evening,  immediately  after  my  return  from  a  journey  of  many 
hundred  miles.  I  left  home  on  the  fourth  of  May.  My  tour  has 


250  LETTER   XXXV. 

been  delightful,  and  would  have  been  more  abundantly  so,  if  you 
could  have  partook  my  pleasures.  You  would 'have  witnessed 
the  works  of  nature,  and  the  works  of  nature's  God,  in  a  most  strik- 
ing point  of  view. 

As  you  feel  pleasure  in  a  correspondence  from  which  you  cannot 
receive  much  profit,  your  friendship  is  thus  more  clearly  manifested  ; 
and  I  regret  the  letter  to  which  you  advert  never  came  to  hand. 
Indeed,  the  uncertainty  attendant  upon  this  mode  of  conveying  let- 
ters, is  no  small  source  of  uneasiness.  You  are  quite  right ;  I  was, 
indeed,  apprehensive  I  should  lose  your  love,  in  consequence  of 
declaring  my  sentiments  respecting  the  love  of  God  ;  and  you  do 
me  justice  in  acknowledging  that  I  have  evinced  the  sincerity  of  my 
own  affection.  Sir,  I  do  indeed  love  you  with  very  sincere  and 
warm  regard ;  but  I  will  freely  own,  that  while  I  acknowledge  all 
the  ardours  of  affection,  I  am  sometimes  checked  and  rendered 
unhappy  by  experience,  by  the  experience  of  a  life  of  observation. 

I  have  lost  many  friends  by  letting  them  know  that  I  had  found 
him,  that  Jesus,  of  whom  Moses  and  the  prophets  spake  ;  and  you 
will  consequently  yield  me  credit  when  I  assure  you,  that  the  con- 
firmation of  your  continued  regard  since  the  receipt  of  my  letters, 
gives  me  inexpressible  satisfaction. 

Assuredly,  our  divine  Master  was  greater  than  the  greatest  of 
our  fellow-servants ;  and  it  is  much  to  the  honour  of  the  Apostle 
Paul,  that  he  determined  to  know  nothing  but  Christ  crucified,  and 

that  he  wished  to  be  followed  no  further  than  he  followed  his  Mas- 

• 
ter. 

We  should  indeed  do  an  incalculable  injury  to  the  sacred  writings 
if  we  judged  of  them  partially  ;  by  thus  judging,  no  doubt,  there  is 
hardly  any  thing  which  might  not  be  proved  by  the  word  of  God. 
"All  religions,"  said  a  late  noble  irreligious  writer,  "are  sought  for  in 
the  Bible,  and  those  who  'seek  them,  find  them  there."  Yet  this 
sarcasm  should  not  prevent  serious  inquiry,  serious  i^festigation. 
Search  the  scriptures, 'said  our  best  guide,  they  testify  of  me.  In- 
deed, indeed  they  do ;  and  all  of  them  in  their  divine  connexion 
seem  to  say,  as  the  Baptist  said  unto  the  Jews,  Behold  the  Lamb 
of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 

In  this  one  grand  view,  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New-Tes- 
tament are  without  a  jar ;  they  completely  harmonize.  Jesus  is 
the  Saviour  of  the  world,  by  taking  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  The 
salvation  of  the  works  of  God,  and  the  destruction  of  the  works  of 


LETTER  XXXV.  251 

the  devil,  is  declared  by  every  writer  in  the  Bible,  from  Moses  to 
the  book  of  Revelations.  And  it  is  hence  that  I  cannot  choose,  but 
adopt  the  sentiment  which  embraces  the  final  restitution  of  all  men. 
I  have  for  the  revelation  of  my  God  the  highest  veneration.  I 
regard  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New-Testament  as  the  only 
infallible  guide  ;  and  when  the  sacred  volume  is  silent,  I  dare  not 
speak  ;  and  indeed,  so  strong  is  my  attachment  to,  and  deference 
for  these  heaven-inspired  and  time-honoured  oracles,  that  where 
they  are  silent,  I  hardly  dare  think.  But  if  at  any  time  a  thought 
arises  in  my  mind,  not  consistent  with  the  joint  suffrages  of  the 
sacred  writers,  I  reject  it  as  an  evil  thought.  I  am,  however,  free 
to  own,  that  if  I  could  see  one  part  of  divine  revelation  contradicting 
another,  it  would  weaken  the  authority  of  the  whole.  But,  taking 
it  for  granted  that  the  all-wise,  the  all-gracious  God,  purposed  to 
give  us  a  revelation  of  himself,  I  receive  his  words  as  he  spake  them, 
being  w«ll  assured  God  could  not  assert  one  thing  and  intend  another. 
Indeed,  were  the  scriptures  thus  circumstanced,  they  could  not  be 
esteemed  a  revelation.  Hence  I  dare  not  alter  any  part  of  the  sacred 
writings;  and  I  am  bound  to  receive  the  scriptures  in  their  fullest  lati- 
tude ;  they  cannot  mean  more  than  the  nature  and  will  of  God  imply; 
and  if  they  be  not  true  as  they  stand,!  have  no  reason  to  consider  one 
part  of  revelation,  as  more  authentic  than  another.  I  do  not,  I 
cannot  see  any  part  of  revelation  that  limits  the  efficacy  of  Christ's 
death,  to  any  particular  number  or  description  of  people  in  the 
human  family.  I  lay  down  my  life  for  my  sheep,  is  tantamount  to 
dying  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  tasting  death  for  every  man, 
for  the  scriptures  speak  of  all  mankind  as  sheep  going  astray.  * 

I  never  knew  any  part  of  our  Saviour's  testimony  so  little  at- 
tended to,  as  the  seventeenth  of  John.  Nothing  can  appear  more 
clear  than  this  chapter.  Do  but  take  your  Bible  and  read  to  the 
end  of  the  chapter.  In  the  first  petition  offered  up  in  this  chapter, 
the  Redd^per  prays  not  for  the  world,  but  for  the  receivers  and 
and  appointed  promulgators  of  the  word,  that  bringeth  unto  all  men 
salvation.  But,  secondly,  He  prays  not  for  those  only,  but  for  all 
those  who  should  believe  on  him  through  their  word,  that  the 
world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me,  and  that  thou  hast  loved 
them  as  thou  hast  loved  me  ;  and  thirdly,  Father  I  will  that  (hey 
also  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  may  be  with  me  where  I  am,  that 
they  may  behold  my  glor.y.  Here  are  three  prayers  ;  the  first,  for 
the  ministers  of  the  gospel ;  the  second,  for  all  that  should  have 


252  LETTER   XXXV. 

power  given-  unto  them  to  believe  the  preached  word ;  and  the 
the  third,  For  all  that  the  Father  gave  the  Son.  But,  who  were 
given  by  the  Father  to  the  Son  ?  Behold,  saith  the  Father,  all  souls 
are  mine ;  and,  saith  the  Son,  all  thine  are  mine.  I  will  give  thee, 
said  the  Father  to  the  Son,  the  heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession.  All  things, 
we  are  told,  were  made  for  him,  and  he  is  the  appointed  heir  of  all 
things.  Yes,I  repeat,!  do  believe  there  are  an  elect  number  to  whom 
it  shall  be  given,  in  this  their  day,  to  see  the  things  that  make  for 
their  peace  ;  the  election  hath  obtained  it,  and  the  rest  are  blinded  ; 
but  I  say  again,  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  when  all  that  which 
in  this  their  day  is  hidden  from  their  eyes  shall  be  made  manifest, 
and  then  every  eye  shall  see.  What  shall  every  eye  see  ?  Why,  the 
things  which  make  for  their  fieace,  to  be  sure  ;  which  was  that  Jesus 
was  indeed  the  propitiation  for  their  sins,  and  that  Christ  is  indeed 
the  life  of  the  wo.rld. 

What  our  Saviour  saith  of  the  right  eye,  8cc.  &c.  he  saith  unto 
us  and  to  all,  even  to  the  elect.  It  would  undoubtedly  be  better 
for  us  to  enter  into  life  with  one  eye,  than  into  hell  with  two ;  for 
in  hell  the  worm  never  dieth,  in  hell  the  fire  is  not  quenched  ;  and 
the  Pharisees  who  would  not  part  with  their  right  eye  or  their  right 
hand,  were  not  only  children  of  hell  themselves,  but  their  converts 
were  two-fold  more  the  children  of  hell,  than  were  those  whose 
proselytes  they  were ;  but,  blessed  be  God,  death  and  hell  shall 
deliver  up  the  dead  which  are  in  them,  and  death  and  hell  shall  be 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  I  regret  my  letters  have  not  been  suffi- 
ciently explicit.  Yes,  truly,  these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  pun- 
ishment ;  but  I  do  not  recollect  that  it  is  any  where  said,  the  sheep 
shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment ;  again,  and  again  I  say, 
that  I  unwaveringly  believe  this  denunciation  was  addressed  to  ano- 
ther nature,  a  nature  which  is  reserved  in  chains  of  darkness  unto 
the  judgment  of  the  great  day,  a  nature  which  was  curse^from  the 
beginning ;  which  nature  shall  then  be  separated  from  God's  inheri- 
tance,and  sent  into  the  fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels.  Yes, 
undoubtedly,  the  unbeliever  at  his  death  bids  adieu  to  every  source 
of  consolation ;  and  not  informed  that  he  has  redemption  in  the 
Beloved,  and  that  God  can  be  a  just  God  and  a  Saviour,  he  feels 
ten  thousand  deaths  in  fearing  one  j  and  this  misery  shall  continue 
until  the  people  are  all  taught  of  God,  until  the  face  of  the  covering 
shall  be  removed,  and  the  veil  taken  from  all  nations,  and  death 


LETTER  XXXV.  253 

swallowed  up  of  victory.  Yes,  I  am  a  believer  in  future  misery, 
but  of  its  duration  I  know  nothing,  because  I  know  not  when  the 
end  of  the  world  will  be.  But  this  is  ceitain,  that  at  the  end  of  the 
world,  the  tares  will  be  gathered  out,  will  be  separated  from  the 
seed  sown ;  and  I  know  nothing  else  that  gives  offence  to  God  or 
misery  to  m&n.  I  frequently  cry  out  with  the  prophet,  How  long, 
Lord,  ere  the  wickedness  of  the  wicked  shall  come  to  a  final  end  ; 
ere  Babylon,  the  mother  of  harlots  and  abominations  of  the  earth, 
shall  fall  to  rise  no  more  ;  ere  the  whole  earth  shall  be  filled  with 
that  knowledge,  which  leadeth  to  everlasting  peace  ? 

No,  my  friend,  the  scriptures  do  not  every  where  speak  of  the 
punishment  of  unbelievers  as  everlasting ;  yet,  I  am  confident  if 
they  could  be  everlastingly  held  in  unbelief,  they  would  be  ever- 
lastingly miserable.  But  the  God  of  this  world  who  blinds  the 
minds  of  all  unbelievers,  hath  but  a  short  time  to  reign  ;  this  con- 
solatory truth  is  well  known  to  all  the  followers  of  the  Redeemer; 
and  the  abundant  mercies  of  their  God  fill  the  hearts  of  the  re- 
deemed with  joy,  and  give  a  song  of  thanksgiving  to  their  lips. 

Yes,  there  are  characters,  there  are  individuals  of  the  human 
family,  who  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  ;  but  it  is  one  thing  to  be  punished  with  ever- 
lasting destruction,  and  another  to  be  everlastingly  jiunishcd  with 
destruction.  If  your  candle  were  to  burn  to  endless  ages,  and  you 
put  your  finger  into  that  candle,  but  for  a  moment,  you  would  suffer, 
for  that  moment,  the  pain  of  everlasting  fire.  But,  saith  the 
scripture,  O,  thou  enemy,  destructions  are  come  to  a  perpetual 
end ! 

No,  dear  Sir,  I  am  not  an  advocate  for  purgatory  in  the  way  it  is 
generally  understood.  It  is  not  purgatorial  fire,  it  is  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  which  cleanseth  from  all  sin.  I  know  noth- 
ing more  necessary  than  for  the  Saviour  to  say  to  allmen,  as  he 
said  to  th«i  man  among  the  tombs,  Come  out  of  him  ;  or  as  he  said 
unto  the  leper,  I  will,  be  thou  cljan.  When,  as  the  Lamb'  slain 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  he  purged  our  sins  by  himself, 
he  then  finished  the  transgression,  made  an  end  of  sin,  and  brought 
in  everlasting  righteousness. 

Jesus  Christ  hath  now  otlly  to  make  himself  known  to  the  off- 
spring of  his  Father,  as  Joseph  did  to  his  brethren  ;  to  make  them 
understand  that  God  sent  him  into  the  world  to  s:\ve  them  alive, 
and  light  and  life  will  inevitably  follow. 


254  LETTER    XXXV. 

I  know  that  the  scriptures  affirm,  now  is  the  accepted  time,  now 
is  the  day  of  salvation.  And  thus  the  same  scriptures  will  con- 
tinue  to  say,  For  the  gospel  day,  which  is  the  day  of  salvation,  is 
the  last  dispensation.  The  scriptures  will  therefore  continue  to 
say,  "  Now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation." 

If  in  this  life  only  we  had  hope,  we  should  indeed  be  miserable. 
This  is  a  solemn  truth,  which  we  are  taught  by  experience  forci- 
bly to  feel,  and  we  know  that  God  is  able  to  subdue  all  things  to 
himself. 

No,  dear  Sir,  God  will  not  say  at  the  moment  of  our  dissolution, 
Let  him  who  is  filthy  be  filthy  still  ;  let  him  who  is  unholy  be  un- 
holy still  ;  for  who  then  could  enter  into  that  rest,  where  nothing 
that  defileth  can  enter  ?  Are  there  any  who  can  say,  I  have  made 
my  heart  clean  ?  But  after  that  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  shall  have 
thoroughly  purged  his  floor,  he  shall  then  say,  Lei  HIM  that  is  filthy 
be  filthy  still ;  and  HIM  that  is  unholy  be  unholy  still.  O,  my 
friend,  how  much  more  we  shall  know  in  future  than  we  have  yet 
been  taught ;  but  this  we  may  now  know,  that  many  of  God's  off- 
spring may,  and  no  doubt  will  be  everlastingly  blessed  and  happy 
•without,  being  born  ;  and  this  being  the  case,  all  the  words  of  our 
Saviour  may  be  true  ;  their  names  may  have  been  written  in 
heaven  ;  they  may  sit  on  thrones,  &c.  &c.  although  it  might  have 
been  better  for  one  of  them  that  he  had  never  been  born  ;  in  other 
words,  that  he  had  given  up  the  ghost  ere  he  drew,  in  this  vale  of 
tears,  his  first  vital  breath. 

What  a  changing  state  is  this ;  blessed  be  God,  it  is  not  our 
everlasting  home.  There  is  a  rest  remaineth  for  the  people  of 
God.  You  must  sensibly  feel  the  loss  of  your  amiable  sister  ;  yet 
she  is  not  lost,  but  gone  before — yet,  a  little  while,  and  we  shall 
hear  our  Saviour  say  to  us  also,  Come  up  hither. 

I  regret  that  I  cannot  have  the  happiness  of  looking  in  upon  you 
in  your  little  retreat ;  but  we  shall  meet  at  home.  Forever  blessed 
be  our  Redeemer,  who  hath  assured  us,  that  in  his  Father's  house 
are  many  mansions ;  there,  through  his  almighty  love,  and  al- 
mighty power,  we  shall  ultimately  meet  though  death  and  hell 
obstruct  our  way  ;  until  that  period,  may  you  encounter  as  few  of 
the  evils,  and  experience  as  many  of  the  blessings  of  existence,  as 
may  consist  with  a  state  of  humanity — Farewell. 


LETTER   XXXVI.  255 


LETTER  XXXVI. 

To  a  Friend,  entreating  him  to  commence  a  Gospel  Preacher. 

MY   FRIEND, 

YOURS  of  the  second  instant  was  delivered  me  yester- 
day. The  vein  of  humour  which  it  contains  is  perhaps  peculiar  to 
yourself.  I  cannot  say  that  I  do  not  experience  some  pleasure  in 
casting  my  eye  over  such  productions  ;  but  the  effect  is  as  transient 
as  the  cause  is  light.  Pope  has  said,  Wit 's  a  feather ;  and  you  will 
have  no  hesitancy  in  subscribing  to  his  opinion. 

Let  me  see  you  as  soon  as  you  can  find  it  convenient ;  and  if  this 
cannot  be  immediately,  do  not  delay  to  indulge  us  with  the  music 
you  have  composed  for  the  particular  measure  of  Mr.  Kelly's 
hymns.  Your  harmonical  friends,  (and  they  inform  me  I  merit  a 
place  among  them)  are  anxious  for  your  performance  of  the  prom- 
ise, with  which,  as  they  say,  you  voluntarily  indulged  them,  rela- 
tive to  this  said  music. 

There  is  no  one,  or  rather  there  are  very  few,  who  take  so  much 
pleasure  in  music,  as  I  myself  do ;  and  although  I  am  entirely  ig- 
norant of  those  rules  of  which  you  are  master,  and  probably  shall 
continue  in  ignorance  in  this  particular,  at  least  while  I  remain  at 
the  foot  stool;  yet  none  are.  more  sensibly  hurt  by  discordant 
sounds.  Does  this  fact  rank  me  with  your  harmonical  friends  ?  At 
any  rate,  I  think  it  characterizes  me  a  lover  of  music.  Yes,  I  de- 
light in  harmony ;  and  although  I  can  never  hope  to  bear  a  part 
with  those  who  sing  with  understanding  in  the  present  state,  yet. 
in  that  Iw/ie  which  is  full  of  immortality y  I  please  myself  with  the 
prospect  of  bearing  a  considerable  part  in  the  grand  chorus  taught 
by  your  teacher.  There,  I  trust,  through  the  merits  of  a  complete 
Saviour,  I  shall  be  permitted  to  join  in  singing  the  song  which  will 
be  forever  new  ;  and  if  what  the  Poet  affirms  be  just.  I  shall  unite 
with  those  who  say, 

"The  chief  of  sinners  you'll  allow, 
Must  be  the  chief  pf  singers  aioxv." 
VOL.  II.  33 


256  tETTER   XXXVI. 

I  think  I  have  heard  it  somewhere  observed,  and  if  I  have  not,  1 
take  the  liberty  to  make  the  observation  myself,  that  no  person 
ever  made  a  good  singer  who  was  not  inspired  ;  and  although  there 
is  divine  inspiration  to  some  souls,  even  in  mere  sounds,  yet  I 
cannot  forbear  thinking  the  sweet  singer  of  Israel  made  much  bet- 
ter music,  when  he  felt  the  divine  enthusiasm  accompanying  the 
witnessing  spirit,  when  the  truth  was  made  known  to  him,  which 
stands  on  record  in  those  divine  songs  which  were  penned  for  our 
instruction  and  consolation  :  I  say,  the  royal  Ps.almis_t  sang  a  higher 
and  a  bolder  strain  when  he  tuned  his  harp  to  such  heavenly  mu- 
sic, than  when  he  warbled  thoughtless  and  unmeaning  sounds.  O| 
my  friend,  the  subject  of  those  inspired  songs  of  Israel's  King 
warm  and  elevate  the  soul,  giving  it  to  soar,  on  wings  of  fire,  to  its 
native  source. 

This  leads  me  directly  to  a  paragraph  in  my  last  letter,  to  which 
you  have  not  replied.  Was  it  that  when  you  penned  the  facetious 
epistle  before  me,  you  did  not  feel  yourself  sufficiently  serious  for  a 
subject  so  important ;  or,  not  having  well  weighed  the  matter  in 
question,  did  you  intend  to  take  i:  up  at  a  more  convenient  season  ? 

You  are,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  a  very  useful  man  in  your 
present  character.  But,  trust  me,  my  friend,  it  would  give  you 
more  pleasure  on  reflection  here  and  hereafter,  as  a  servant  of 
Jesus  Christ,  to  know  that  you  had* turned  a  single  individual  from 
the  error  of  his  ways,  and  taught  him  the  things  that  made  for  his 
everlasting  peace,  than  if  y.ou  had  taught  the  whole  world  every 
principle  of  music,  that  your  extensive  genius  has  given  you  to 
comprehend. 

Sir,  since  our  Saviour  has  made  you  acquainted  with  his  salva- 
tion, there  is  a  duty  incumbent  upon  you.  Ought  you  to  put  your 
candle  under  a  bushel  ?  you  know  you  ought  not.  Why  do  you 
not  let  your  light  shine  before  men,  that  they  may  glorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven  ?  Have  you  not  heard  that  they  who 
turn  many  to  righteousness  shall  shine  as  the  stars  forever  and 
ever  ?  Is  it  not  a  desirable  object  to  pursue  a  prize  of  so  high  a 
description  ?  Tell  me,  my  friend,  of  whose  side  are  you  ?  Are  you 
on  the  Lord's  side  ?  If  you  be,  come  up  into  the  chariot  of  love, 
and  ride  on  from  conquering  to  conquer,  through  him  who  hath 
loved  you.  Marly  are  striving  to  turn  the  children  of  men  from 
righteousness,  even  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God,  by  faith — 
Should  there  not  be  some  with  trumpet  tongues  to  point  them  to 


LETTER   XXXVI.  257 

their  strong  hold  ?  Should  Satan  endeavour  to  hinder  you  from 
entering  this  chariot  of  love,  by  a  representation  of  your  weakness 
and  unworthiness,  tell  him,  if  you  think  proper  to  reply  to  such  a 
foe,  "  That  you  can  do  all  things  through  Christ  strengthening 
you." 

Do  you  love  Jesus  Christ  ?  Feed  his  sheep.  Behold,  they  are 
wandering  in  the  wide  waste  wilderness  where  there  is  no  way. 
They  are  following  the  voice  of  a  stranger,  and  endeavouring  to 
fill  themselves  with  the  east  wind.  Teach  them,  for  the  love  of 
God,  teach  theni  to  understand  the  voice  of  the  good  shepherd. 
Direct  them,  I  beseech  you  direct  them  to  the  fertile  plains,  that 
they  may  go  in  and  out,  and  find  good  pasture.  Let  your  voice 
be  heard  in  this  dry  desert,  crying  out,  "  Ho,  every  one  that  thirst- 
eth,  come  to  the  waters  of  life  and  drink  freely."  Who  knows 
but  through  your  instrumentality  many  may  be  led  to  the  river  of 
life,  the  streams  whereof  maketh  glad  the  city  of  God.  What, 
shall  the  God  of  this  world  have  so  many  to  proclaim  his  destruc- 
tion, so  many  ready  servants,  and  will  not  you  utter  a  word  for 
your  God ;  nay,  will  you  not  exalt  your  voice  to  proclaim  his  sal- 
vation ? 

I  am  in  this  new  world  nearly  alone ;  I  have  long  been  a 
speckled  bird  in  the  wilderness,  a  sparrow  upon  the  house-top.  I 
supplicate  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  he  would  send  forth  la- 
bourers into  his  vineyard.  Does  not  this  Lord  of  the  harvest,  in 
effect,  say  to  you,  Why  stand  you  here  idle  ?  Does  he  not  say  unto 
you,  Go,  go  forth  ?  Hath  he  never,  by  his  spirit,  directed  you  to 
publish  glad  tidings  of  good  things  ;  to  tell  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  that  the  Lord  reigneth  ?  I  expect  to  be  indulged  with  a  se- 
rious answer.  Let  me  know  if  I  may  expect  you  will  be  a  fellow 
labourer  in  our  Lord's  vineyard  ?  Whether  you  will  consent  to  put 
on  the  armour  of  God,  and  to  unite  with  me  in  fighting  the  good 
fight  of  faith,  that  so  we  may  together  inherit  the  kingdom  pre- 
pared for  us  when  we  lay  hold  of  eternal  life  ? 

Present,  to  as  many  as  are  of  the  household  of  faith,  my  Christian 
regards.     I  long  to  see  them,  and  to  labour  with  them  in  the  Lord. 
Farewell.— The  God  of  peace  and  truth  be  with  you. 
I  am  with  great  regard,  &c.  8cc. 


258  LETTER   XXXVII. 


LETTER  XXXVII. 

To  the  Rev,  Mr.  W,  ofMacclesfield,  Cheshire^  Great  Britain. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND, 

WITH  a  heart  warmed  by  the  effusions  of  grateful 
affection,  I  sit  me  down  immediately  on  my  arrival,  to  write  to 
you.  Grateful  to  my  soul  .will  be  the  remembrance  of  the  mo- 
mentary opportunities  which  I  enjoyed  Avith  you  ;  and  much  do  I 
regret,  that  I  could  not  be  indulged  with  the  continuance  of  those 
enjoyments,  those  refreshing  enjoyments.  I  flattered  myself,  some 
time  after  my  departure  from  your  residence,  with  the  soothing 
hope  that  I  should  once  more  visit  you,  before  I  took  my  final 
leave  of  a  country  always  dear  to  my  heart ;  but  now  doubly  so, 
since  my  introduction  to  friends,  to  those  Christian  friends,  which 
my  Father,  God,  provided  for  my  solace  during  my  last  visit  to 
my  native  Island.  "I  was  a  stranger ;"  the  merciful  High  Priest  of 
our  profession  will  say  to  you,  and  your  ever  dear  brethren,  "I  was 
a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in ;  and  should  you  reply,  Lord,  when 
saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  Sec.  8cc."  he  shall  answer,  "Forasmuch  as 
ye  treated  that  least  of  my  brethren  thus  kindly,  ye  did  it  unto  me" 
I  have  been  for  many  years  a  dependant  upon  divine  favour, 
without  any  certain  prospect  from  whence  or  through  what  chan- 
nel that  divine  favour  was  to  flow  ;  and  permit  me  to  assure  you, 
that  very  few  events  have  taken  place  in  the  course  of  divine 
providence,  in  favour  of  a  being  'whom  indulgent  heaven  has  con- 
descended to  take  under  his  special  care  and  direction,  which  ap- 
pear more  worthy  of  that  providence,  and  more  grateful  to  my 
soul  than  Avhat  took  place  on  my  first  landing  in  England ;  nor 
then,  nor  there  alone ;  the  presence  of  my  almighty,  my  never- 
failing  friend  was  with  me ;  his  gdodness  opened  the  hearts  and 
houses  of  his  children,  in  every  place  where  he  was  pleased  to 
conduct  me,  even  to  the  moment  of  my  departure  from  Ports- 
mouth. Taking  a  retrospect  of  my  very  short  tour,  I  am  con- 
strained to  exclaim,  O,  my  God,  my  everlasting,  my  almighty 
friend,  how  great  is  thy  goodness.  God  only  knows  whether  he 


LETTER    XXXVII.  259 

lias  been  pleased  to  make  me,  in  any  sort,  useful  to  his  people  ; 
but  this  I  know,  that  he  has  been  pleased  to  make  them  very  use- 
ful and  very  pleasant  to  me  ;  and  more,  much  more  so,  in  a  spir- 
itual than  a  temporal  sense.1 

On  my  arrival  in  Exeter,  I  received  letters  from  London  which 
totally  deranged  my  little  plans,  and  occasioned  my  departure 
much  earlier  than  I  had  contemplated.  My  plans,  I  have  fre- 
quently been  induced  to  suspect,  are  not  well  laid,  since  they  are 
generally  disconcerted.  "But  I  ought  never  to  forget  that  the  way 
of  man  is  not  in  himself ;  that  it  is  not  in  man  who  walketh  to 
direct  his  steps ;"  and  this  also  is  right : 

"Since  all  the  downward  tracts  of  time, 
His  watchful  eyes  survey, 
O,  who  so  wise  to  choose  our  lot, 
Or  regulate  our  way. 

"  Since  none  can  doubt  his  equal  love, 

Unmeasurably  kind, 

To  his  unerring1,  gracious  will, 

Be  eve^  wish  resigned." 

My  heart  at  times,  and  my  head  at  all  times,  must  say  Amen  to 
the  sentiment  contained  in  this  quotation. 

Judging  of  your  heart  by  the  feelings  of  my  own,  I  conceive  it 
will  give  you  pleasure  to  know  where  I  have  been,  how  I  have 
been,  and  what  I  have  done  since  we  parted.  Our  mutual  friend 
Mr.  P.  can  tell  you  where  we  stopped,  and  what  we  did  from 
Truro  to  Plymouth  ;  there  the  good  man  left  me$  and,  let  me  add, 
his  goodness  to  me  rendered  his  departure  extremely  painful  to 
me.  At  Plymouth  I  tarried  longer  than  I  intended,  attempting,  in 
many  places  of  worship,  the  investigation  of  divine  truth,  "  that 
truth  which  is  indeed  of  sovereign  aid  to  peace,"  that  truth,  first 
delivered  to  the  apostles  by  their,  by  our  divine  Master^  in  the 
character  of  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  and  which  we  commonly 
call  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God ;  the  believing  of  which  brings 
the  sinner  into  a  state  which  gives  him  a  consciousness  of  that  com- 
plete redemption  which  was  perfected  when  our  Saviour  exclaimed 
on  the  cross,  "  It  is  finished." 

At  Plymouth  I  took  the  stage  for  Bath,  stopping  one  afternoon 
at  Willington,  where  I  preached  in  Mr.  D's.  church.  I  tarried  a 
few  days  in  Exeter,  preaching  alternately  in  the  Baptist  and  Indc- 


260  LETTER   XXXVII. 

pendent  meeting-houses,  and  proceeded  from  thence  to  London, 
On  my  arrival  in  London  I  found  myself  exceeding  ill,  and,  as  soon 
as  I  was  able,  I  accepted  an  Invitation  from  a  respectable  friend 
in  Hampstead,  where  I  rapidly  recruited,  and  was  enabled  to  preach 
twice  in  Mr.  Whitefield's  meeting-house  in  that  place.  Letters 
received  from  New  England  determined  me  to  return  by  the  first 
opportunity.  The  ship  in  which  the  American  ambassador  was 
to  return  was  on  the  point  of  sailing.  I  engaged  a  passage,  which 
I  did  with  the  greater  avidity  in  consequence  of  information  from 
the  captain,  that  his  ship  would  stop  at  Falmouth,  for  the  purpose 
of  taking  in  the  ambassador's  family.  But  after  my  things  were 
put  on  board,  and  I  had  pleased  myself  with  the  hope  of  embracing 
my  greatly  valued  friends  once  more,  the  ambassador  changed  his 
purpose,  and  ordered  the  ship  to  Portsmouth  ;  to  which  place  I 
set  out  by  land,  and  waited  there  two  weeks  before  the  arrival  of 
the  vessel.  But  here  our  divine  Master  was  graciously  pleased 
to  open  for  me  many  doors  in  Portsmouth,  Common,  and  Gosport, 
until,  by  repeated  exertions,  I  got  so  very  ill,  that  for  some  time 
after  my  embarking,  with  the  addition  of  sea  sickness,  I  really  suf- 
fered much  distress.  However,  I  was  soon  well^lnough  to  be  able 
to  speak,  on  the  Sabbath,  to  the  company  on  bcferd ;  but  to  what 
purpose  I  have  spoken  there,  or  in  any  other  place,  he  who  sent 
me  can  best  determine. 

I  should  be  both  ungenerous  and  unjust,  which  I  pray  God  I 
never  may  be,  if  I  did  not  add,  that  in  every  place  where  I  have 
been  called  to  speak,  the  very  worthy  characters  who  statedly  lar 
boured  in  the  several  churches,  treated  me  with  brotherly  affection, 
and  true,  Christian  regard ;  for  which  I  pray  God  abundantly  to 
reward  them.  Thus  have  I  hastily  sketched  a  tour  upon  which 
my  heart  delights  to  dwell,  and  upon  which  I  could  with  pleasure 
dilate  through  almost  countless  pages. 

To  each  of  those  dear,  Christian  friends,  whose  names  are  col- 
lected at  the  bottom  of  the  paper  you  put  into  my  hand  at  parting, 
I  beseech  you  present  my  warmest  regards.  For  although  I  had 
no  occasion  to  make  any  use  of  that  paper,  I  am  nevertheless  much 
indebted  to  the  kind  intention  with  which  it  was  furnished ;  not 
only  for  that,  but  for  many  other  instances  of  their  unexpected, 
unmerited  attention.  To  good  Mrs.  D.  say  every  thing  your  own  kind 
heart  can  dictate.  J  shall,  I  do  assure  you,  ever  remember  that 
truly  excellent  lady,  with  sentiments  of  the  most  grateful  and  re- 


LETTER   XXXVIII.  261 

spectful  regard.     To  your  good  lady,  and  the  amiable  family  under 
whose  roof  you  dwell,  I  beg  you  to  tender  my  warm  regards. 

To  learn  that  each  of  my  friends  are  in  possession  of  health  of 
mind  and  body,  will  afford  inexpressible  satisfaction  to  the  heart 
of  your  greatly  obliged  friend,  &c.  Sec.  Sec. 


LETTER  XXXVIII. 

To  the  same. 

» 

J.  HIS  time,  three  years  since,  I  was  happy  in  the  com- 
pany and  affection  of  the  friend,  the  brother  with  whom  I  now  sit 
down  to  converse.  To  your  obliging  favour  of  July  28th,  I  am 
indebted  for  the  pleasure  I  now  enjoy  ;  a  pleasure,  next  to  that  I 
am  indulged  with  a  repetition  of,  by  retrospection  ;  but  a  pleasure, 
with  which,  the  delay  of  your  responses  to  my  last  letter,  induced 
me  to  fear.  I  should  never  be  favoured. 

My  voyage  to  England,  my  stages  through  it,  my  connexions  in 
it,  my  return  from  it,  all  appear,  to  me,  corroborating  proofs  of  the 
truth  of  that  part  of  the  shorter  Catechism  which  assures  us  that 
"God's  works  of  providence  are  his  most  holy,  wise,  and  powerful, 
preserving  and  governing  all  his  creatures,  and  all  their  actions." 
But,  thus  steadfastly  believing,  I  am  considered  by  many  who  adopt 
this  very  Catechism,  as  an  erroneous  enthusiast.  Yet  I  must,  of 
necessity,  receive  eveiy  sentiment  precisely  as  it  appears  to  me ; 
and,  suffer  me  to  add,  that  it  is  a  source  of  very  sincere  satisfac- 
tion to  me,  to  believe  that  the  infinitely  great,  but  as  infinitely  gra- 
cious God,  interests  himself  in  my  concerns  ;  that  he  hath  so  often 
encouraged  me  to  cast  my  care  upon  him,  by  giving  me,  in  a  great 
variety  of  instances,  proof  positive  that  he  careth  for  me. 

I  never  shall  think  of  Falmouth,  of  Macclesfield,  of  Mr.  R.  and 
Mr.  W.  or  of  any  one  of  my  much  loved  friends  in  England,  with- 
out experiencing  a  lively,  grateful  sense  of  the  divine  goodness 
vouchsafed  toward  me  during  my  sojourning  there.  For  although 
England  is  the  place  of  my  nativity,  yet  my  natural  friends  were 


262  BETTER    XXXVIII. 

many  of  them  called  home,  and  those  who  remained  were  dispersed, 
and  with  the  places  I  visited  I  was  totally  unacquainted.  I  was  a 
stranger,  bending  beneath  the  weight  of  accumulated  distresses, 
from  which  I  fled,  without  knowing  whether.  But  God  was  with 
me ;  in  his  hands  are  all  hearts ;  and  he  disposed  you  to  lend  a 
gracious  ear  to  the  brief,  frank,  but  faithful  recital  I  gave  you  of 
myself  and  my  circumstances,  as  a  member  of  society,  a  member 
of  Christ,  and  a  promulgator  of  his  everlasting  gospel. 

Do  you  recollect  that,  as  a  promulgator  of  the  gospel,  I  deter- 
mined to  know  nothing  but  Christ  Jesus,  and  him  crucified ;  that, 
as  a  private  Christian,  I  endeavoured  to  come  up  from  the  wilder- 
ness, leaning  on  the  Beloved ;  and  that,  as  a  member  of  society,  I 
was  solicitous  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God,  the  Saviour,  in  all 
things.  In  each  of  these  characters,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  still 
continue.  I  pass  through  evil  and  through  good  report;  some 
take  friendly,  and  some  malicious  notice  of  me :  the  former,  actu- 
ated by  that  love  which  thinketh  no  evil,  take  pleasure  in  applaud- 
ing me  ;  and  those  who  listen  to  them  without  prejudice,  are  wil- 
ling to  give  me  credit  for  many  good  qualities :  the  latter  say  all 
manner  of  evil  of  me  falsely,  (blessed  be  God  that  it  is  falsely)  and 
many  believe  their  slanders,  through  whom  the  way  of  truth  is  evil 
spoken  of. 

You  justly  observe  that  I  am  no  stranger  to  trials  in  this  wilder- 
ness :  indeed  I  am  not.  I  have  drank  of  that  bitter  cup  of  which 
you  inform  me  you  have  been  obliged  to  drink.  In  the  world,  said 
our  Saviour,  you  shall  have  tribulation  :  but  there  is  a  rest  which 
remaineth  for  the  people  of  God,  where,  as  I  humbly  hope,  the 
now  scattered  and  harassed  human  family  will  one  day  meet; 
where  the  wicked,  from  within-and  from  without,  will  cease  from 
troubling  ;  and  where,  consequent  thereon,  our  weary,  way-worn 
spirits  will  find  undisturbed  repose. 

Your  way  was  hedged  up  with  thorns,  but  the  Lord  hath  made 
a  way  for  your  escape.  I  am  happy  to  learn  you  have  visited  Ire- 
land, and  that  you  are  requested  to  repeat  your  visits.  La'ejoice 
that  you  have  been,  and  that  you  have  a  prospect  of  still  being  an 
instrument,  in  the  hand  of  your  great  Master,  to  bring  your  guilty 
brethren  to  a  knowledge  of  their  disease  in  themselves,  and  their 
recovery  in  Christ  Jesus  That  you  have  been  thus  instrumental 
in  both  kingdoms  is,  to  me,  matter  of  great  joy ;  and  my  soul's 
desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  you  may  be  continually  refreshed 


LETTER   XXXVIII.  263 

in  your  own  soul,  while  you  are  thus  leading  the  thirsty  to  the 
overflowing  wells  of  salvation. 

You  inform  me  you  have  been  told  I  am  a  Universalist ;  upon 
Mr.  W.'s  plan  I  am  not.  Mr.  W.  preaches  the  restitution  of  devils ; 
I  am  not  sent  to  preach  to  devils.  Mr.  W.  considers  weak,  ruined 
individuals  as  paying  their  own  debts ;  yea,  to  the  uttermost  far- 
thing. I  see  no  strength  but  in  Christ  Jesus :  be  you  assured, 
therefore,  I  am  not  of  Mr.  W.'s  school.  I  receive  the  doctrine  of 
the  general  restitution,  as  did  the  Apostle  Peter,  according  to  the 
word  of  the  Lord  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  God's  holy  prophets, 
ever  since  the  world  began.  If  your  views  of  the  great  redemp- 
tion be  not  as  mine,  I  judge  you  not,  I  censure  you  not,  I  do  not 
love  you  the  less. 

A  Methodist  preacher  has  just  left  me,  after  thus  questioning : 
Do  you,  Sir,  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  died  for  every  man  ?  I  do 
indeed.  Then  we  must  differ  on  that  head.  But  why  differ,  or 
rather,  why  not  agree  to  differ  ?  You  believe  he  died  for  you  ;  I 
believe  he  died  for  me  ;  let  us  then,  as  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord, 
love  one  another,  and  converse  with  one  another,  as  though  we 
only  were  in  existence. 

You  heard  me  in  Falmouth  speak  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  I 
preach  the  same  truth  in  America,  as  when  on  my  visit  to  Great 
Britain.  I  am  fully  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  the  doctrines  of  God 
our  Saviour :  no  man  in  the  world  more  faithfully  believes  the 
doctrines  of  the  cross  than  myself.  Sir,  I  believe  with  my  whole 
heart,  the  gospel  preached  unto  Abraham.  God  hath  given  me 
so  much  of  that  faith,  which  distinguished  the  Patriarch,  that  I  do 
not,  any  more  than  he  did,  stagger  at  the  promises  through  unbe- 
lief; and  I  am  as  fully  persuaded  as  was  Abraham,  that  God  is 
both  able  and  milling  to  perform  all  the  good  words  that  he  spake 
unto  his  servants,  the  patriarchs,  the  prophets,  and  the  apostles. 
But  as  this  faith  is  the  gift  of  God,  and  no  man  can  know  the 
things  of  God  but  by  the  spirit  of  God,  I  am  indebted  to  the  dis- 
tinguishing grace  of  God,  for  power  to  believe  the  gospel  preached 
to  Abraham.  It  is  to  the  same  distinguishing  grace  I  am  indebted 
for  that  light,  through  which  I  see  a  divine  consistency  in  all  the 
sacred  writings,  so .  that  I  can  set  to  my  seal  that  there  is  no  yea 
and  nay  with  God.  So  much  do  I  know  of  my,  of  our  Saviour,  that 
I  can  trust  in  him  at  all  times,  not  being  afraid.  They  who  know 
the  name  of  God  will  trust  in  him  ;  and  to  know  God  is  life  eternal. 

VOL.    II.  34 


264  LETTER    XXXVIII. 

Hence  the  business  of  God's  sent  servants  is  to  turn  the  children 
of  men  from  darkness  to  light ;  and  from  the  power  of  the  god  of 
this  world,  unto  the  living  God,  that  they  may  know  him,  and  the 
power  of  his  resurrection. 

But  the  election  which*  obtains  this  knowledge,  has  it  not  in  the 
head  only,  it  is  operative  upon  the  heart :  hence  the  believer  hath 
^eace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  But  the  knowl- 
edge which  only  floats  in  the  head,  never  yet  gave  peace  to  the 
heart ;  and  as  this  knowledge,  and  every  thing  else  which  comes 
from  God,  comes  freely,  as  it  is  an  act  of  free  grace  ;  there  is  no 
room  for  boasting,  with  respect  to  those  who  are  in  the  light,  nor 
for  rejection,  nor  hatred,  respecting  those  who  are  in  the  dark  j  for 
why  should  we  set  at  naught  a  blind  brother,  as  though  we  our- 
selves had  not  received  our  sight,  and  that  as  the  free  gift  of  God. 

The  sum  total  of  the  law  of  God,  is  this,  Thou  shalt  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 
Let  us  then  cultivate  this  spirit  of  love.  I  need  no  exhortation  on 
this  head,  with  respect  to  you  and  my  other  English  friends  ;  and 
I  am  pleased  to  learn  that  you  have  so  much  of  the  spirit  of  your 
Master,  as  to  say,  although  it  were  true  that  I  were  in  sentiment 
with  Mr.  W.  and  that  difference  in  opinions  must  result,  yet  we 
might  still  love  one  another  as  fellow  men,  as  fellow  sinners  ;  and 
why  not  as  fellow  Christians  ? 

I  believe  Mr.  W.  to  be  a  very  sincere  man,  and  a  very  warm- 
hearted Christian.  I  think  him  in  an  error — I  think  his  plan  cun- 
not  be  supported  upon  Christian  principles ;  but  he  believes  it  can. 
I  have  laboured  to  convince  him  of  his  error,  well  persuaded  that 
he  would  abandon  any  principle  which  he  could  be  convinced  was 
wrong.  But  when  I  hear  our  divine  Master  upbraiding  his  im- 
mediate disciples,  with  their  hardness  of  heart  and  unbelief,  and 
yet  loving  them  with  an  everlasting  love  ;  when  I  learn  that  he 
hath  compassion  on  the  ignorant,  and  upon  those  who  are  out  of 
the  way,  I  am  ashamed  of  the  reserves  which  I  experience  to- 
ward those  who  differ  from  me  in  sentiment, 

I  cannot  be  offended  with  those  who  think  more  highly  of  the 
Redeemer,  or  of  the  redemption  which  he  hath  wrought,  than  I 
am  accustomed  to  think.  Undoubtedly  he  has  the  most  of  Chris- 
tianity, who  has  the  most  of  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  his 
heart.  It  is  in  this  love,  my  brother,  that  I  am  with  great  sin- 
cerity attached  to  you.  I  sympathize  with  you,  and  strongly  par- 


LETTER    XXXVItt.  265 

ticipate  those  afflictions  which  you  experience  on  account  of  the 
death  of  your  amiable  companion,  and  your  son. 

If  that  Being  who  hath  said  thy  Maker  is  thy  husband,  if  that 
Being  who  hath  said  we  are  all  his  offspring,  hath  as  much  affec- 
tion for  your  lost  treasures  as  you,  the  creature,  the  imperfect 
husband,  the  imperfect  father  had,  then  you  will  most  assuredly 
meet  them  again  in  his  presence,  where  is  fulness  of  joy,  and  un- 
interrupted pleasure  forever  more. 

But,  although  in  this  distempered  state,  we  are  taught  to  expect 
tribulation,  yet  we  have,  however,  some  sweets  mingled  with  our 
bitters ;  and  were  we  obedient  children,  our  pleasures  would  be 
augmented  ;  for  it  will  always  be  true,  that  virtue  is  its  own  re- 
ward. This  is  a  checkered  scene  ;  our  journey  through  life  is 
alternately  rough  and  smooth.  Awhile  ago  your  way  was  hedg- 
ed up  with  thorns,  since  which  your  feet  have  been  set  in  a  large 
place. 

Some  time  since,  you  were  enveloped  in  dark  clouds  of  suspi- 
cion, which  grievously  wounded  your  feelings  ;  but  the  dark 
clouds  of  suspicion  are  dispersed,  and  the  clear  sun  of  friendship 
again  shines  forth  with  primeval  brightness ;  and  to  crown  all,  that 
the  good  hand  of  God  may  be  visible  in  your  removal  from  Fal- 
mouth,  your  labours  have  never  been  crowned  with  more  success 
than  since  you  have  been  taken  from  thence. 

Well,  all  this  is  as  it  should  be ;  and  all'things  shall  work  to- 
gether for  good,  to  those  who  love  God  and  are  the  called  accord- 
ing to  his  divine  purpose. 

I  long  to  meet  you  at  home,  in  our  Father's  house,  where  we 
shall  have  much  to  say  respecting  the  conduct  of  the  Captain  of 
our  salvation  :  but  here,  and  in  a  letter,  it  is  little  we  can  say.  If  you 
have  any  thing  in  your  heart  for  me,  like  the  love  I  feel  for  you 
in  mine,  you  will  write  often,  and  more  copiously,  to  your  obliged 
friend  and  brother. — Farewell, 


266  LETTER   XXXIX, 


LETTER  XXXIX. 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  M.  Portsmouth,  Great  Britain. 

SIY  EVER  DEAR  FRIENDS, 

V  ES,  I  say  friends  ;  for  in  writing  to  my  friend  M.  I 
beg  I  may  be  considered  as  writing  to  our  mutual  friends ;  that  is, 
to  every  one  of  the  beloved  circle  with  whose  affectionate  notice 
I  was  indulged,  while  your  highly  favoured  guest. 

As  Mr.  S.  has  been  kind  enough  to  inform  me  he  should  sail 
for  England  in  a  few  days,  I  cheerfully  embrace  the  opportunity 
of  sending  a  line  by^  him.  I  have  repeatedly  written  both  to  my 
honoured  host  and  to  yourself ;  but  as  I  have  never  been  favoured 
with  an  answer,  and  as  I  know  man  in  his  best  estate  is  vanity,  and 
therefore  mutable,  I  cannot  forbear  admitting  it  possible,  that  what 
once  gave  you  and  the  hospitable  circle  pleasure,  may  now  be  for- 
gotten, or  recollected  with  indifference.  However,  it  may,  blessed 
be  God,  be  otherwise  ;  and  the  affection  which  flowed  from  my 
Christian  friends,  to  whom  I  am  writing,  may  have  originated 
in  the  love  of  God  ;  and  if  so,  although  it  commenced  in  1788,  it 
will  never  be  lost ;  but  like  the  genuine  juice  of  the  grape,  it  will 
gain  strength  by  age,  and  cheer  our  heart,  not  only  through  time, 
but  through  eternity  * 

I  shall  soon  be  made  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  your  feelings 
toward  me  ;  and  if  those  feelings  should  not  correspond  with  my 
wishes,  I  shall  endeavour  in  patience  to  possess  my  soul,  quietly  tak- 
ing persons  and  things  as  I  find  them.  I  shall  recollect,  with  grati- 
tude to  my  divinely  gracious  Master,  the  tender  care  he  manifested 
of,  and  for  me,  when  I  arrived  at  Portsmouth,  in  opening  at  that  time, 
when,  the  soothings  of  sympathy  were  so  necessary,  the  hearts  of 
so  many  of  his  children  to  receive,  to  succour,  and  to  cherish  the 
stranger,  the  destitute  stranger.  True,  I  shall  feel  some  painful 
regrets  in  being  necessitated  to  recollect  those  friends,  as  friends  I 
once  had,  and  that  I  can  only  say,  I  was  most  happy.  However, 
in  this  supposed  event  I  ought  not  to  complain,  while  still  blest 
with  so  many  proofs  of  divine  favour  in  friends  and  sacred  friend- 


LETTER    XXXIX.  267 

ship  :  no,  let  me  not  murmur  because  I  am  not  blest  with  every 
thing,  especially  when  I  am  able  to  rest  in  the  hope,  that  in  a  very 
little  time  I  shall,  through  the  merits  of  a  complete  Saviour,  meet 
my  blood  bought  friends  in  those  mansions,  where  no  whisperer 
will  ever  be  permitted  to  make  a  separation. 

"  O,  glorious  hour !  O,  blest  abode  ! 
We  shall  be  near  and  like  our  God, 
Where  flesh  and  sin  no  more  control, 
Th'e  sacred  pleasures  of  the  soul." 

Yes,  I  am  fond  of  repeating,  the  scattered  family  willjibe  reassem- 
bled, to  part  no  more  forever.  There  is,  my  brother,  there  is,  my 
friends,  abundance  of  peace  and  joy 'in  believing.  It  is  indeed  life 
eternal  to  know  God :  there  was  a  time  I  did  not  know  him ;  I 
then  lived  under  the  spirit  of  bondage,  and  was  tormented  by  fear ; 
yet  I  supposed  I  then  knew  him,  while  I  verily  believed  him  al- 
together such  a  one  as  myself,  that  he  liked  and  disliked,  loved 
and  hated,  precisely  as  I  did  !  ! 

But  as  far  as  the  heavens  are  above  the  earth,  so  far  are  the  ways 
of  God  above  our  ways,  and  his  thoughts  above  our  thoughts  \  and 
it  is  therefore  that  I  so  freely  indulge  that  hope  which  maketh  not 
ashamed  ;  that  hope  which  is  full  of  immortality.  Here  I  rest ; 
He  that  believeth  entereth  into  rest,  and  his  rest  shall  be  glorious. 

Now  tell  me,  my  friend  and  brother,  how  flourishes  your  garden  ? 
Churches,  you  know,  are  gardens  enclosed  ;  but  how  well  soever 
they  may  be  enclosed,  no  enclosures  can  prevent  weeds  from 
springing  up.  I  could  not  help  noticing  to  that  truly  excellent 
lady,  the  Countess  of  Huntingdon,  who  complained  to  me  during 
my  residence  in  London,  of  the  affliction  she  endured  from  the 
contentions  so  prevalent  among  her  connexions,  that  the  evil  spirit 
is  peculiarly  fond  of  sowing  tares  in  the  richest  soil ;  and  that  the 
thorn  in  the  flesh  will  still  buffet  the  most  enlightened  among  the 
children  of  God  ;  no  enclosures  in  this  state  of  trial  are  sufficient; 
the  subtle  fiend  can  leap  every  barrier ;  and  he  who  found  his 
way  into  the  garden  of  Eden,  can  only  be  shut  out  by  the  gates  of 
heaven. 

I  felt  for  you  when  with  you  ;  I  feel  for  you  whenever  I  think  of 
you  ;  your  worthy  heart  has  many  trials,  but  there  is  a  needs  be — 
my  soul's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  for  you  is,  that  you  may  be 


268  LETTER  Xt. 

saved  from  the  plague  of  your  own  heart,  and  then  you  will  rise 
superior  to  the  world  and  the  devil. 

This  country  is  not  without  its  embarassments ;  but  he  who  does 
all  things  well,  has  all  power,  and  will  continue  to  protect.  Yet 
after  all,  this  is  a  charming  country.  The  frugal  and  industrious, 
will  never  suffer  want;  but  let  it  be  what  it  will,  it  is  not. our 
home ;  let  it  be  ever  so  excellent,  we  seek  another  and  a  better 
country ;  in  which  country,  as  I  humbly  trust,  I  shall  meet  my 
Portsmouth  friends,  where  we  shall  be  ever  with  the  Lord. — 
Farewell. 


LETTER  XL. 

To  Mr.  J.  P.  city  of  London,  Great  Britain. 

IF  my  dear,  my  venerable  friend  were  acquainted  with 
my  circumstances,  an  apology  for  my  long  silence  would  be  un- 
necessary ;  but  the  benevolent  temper  discovered  in  your  invalu- 
able favour,  will  plead  my  excuse. 

I  feel,  I  do  assure  you,  exceeding  grateful  for  your  letter,  and 
for  your  abundant  kindness  to  me,  so  frequently  manifested.  I 
should  have  given  you  this  assurance  many  months  since,  but  for 
the  following  reasons :  soon  after  the  receipt  of  your  letter,  a 
Christian  friend  and  fellow -labourer,  forty-seven  miles  from  this 
place,  requested  a  perusal  of  your  manuscript,  and  I  was  unable 
to  obtain  it  from  him  until  my  return  from  Philadelphia,  which  was 
very  late  in  the  autumn  of  the  past  year ;  and  the  present  is  the 
first  favourable  opportunity  which  has  presented.  I  do  most  cor- 
dially thank  you,  not  only  for  this  letter,  but  also  for  that  which  I 
have  never  yet  received.  Blessed  be  God,  the  calamities  to  which  I 
owe  the  loss  of  that  letter,  and  many  other  friendly  favours,  are 
now  no  more  ;  the  intercourse  is  at  last  open,  and  we  can  freely 
converse  in  this  way  through  the  remaining  stages  of  our  journey. 

The  sad  account  of  the  departure  of  my  inestimable  friend. 
Mr.  Relly,  had  reached  me  previous  to  the  particulars  relative  to 


LETTER   XL.  269 

that  melancholy  event,  with  which  you  have  so  condescendingly- 
indulged  me.  From  the  moment  of  my  leaving  England,  until  the 
arrival  of  this  heart  affecting  intelligence,  I  experienced  much 
innate  satisfaction  from  the  prospect  of  meeting  once  more,  in  the 
present  state,  my  spiritual  parent,  my  guide,  my  father,  my  brother, 
my  friend.  I  pleased  myself  with  the  expectation  of  communicat- 
ing to  him  the  discoveries  I  had  made  in  this  new  world ;  and  I 
anticipated  the  ineffable  delight  we  should  derive  from  the  glow- 
ing devotion  of  our  hearts,  while  we  talked  together  of  these  things. 

But,  alas !  all  these  high-raised  expectations  are  now  blasted, 
forever  buried  in  his  grave  ;  and  I  have  only  to  look  forward  to 
the  period  when  we  shall  assuredly  meet  again,  and  with  the  ad- 
ditional satisfaction  of  knowing  we  shall  never  more  be  separated. 

I  am  obliged  by  the  account  you  have  transmitted  me  respect- 
ing the  last  stages  of  my  lamented  friend  ;  I  never  expected  any 
failure  in  his  faith ;  yet,  although  he  had  staggered  at  the  prom- 
ises, I  have  die  happiness  to  assure  you,  this  circumstance  would 
have  originated  no  doubts  in  my  mind ;  for  however  great  my 
opinion  of,  and  affection  for,  so  distinguished  a  member  of  that 
body,  of  which  the  Redeemer  is  the  head,  my  faith  was  never 
founded  on  him.  I  should  not  have  profited  under  his  ministry, 
if  I  had  thus  rested  my  hope  upon  any  mere  man.  But,  although 
through  the  favour  of  heaven  I  am  separated  from  that  adulterous 
generation,  which  is  ever  asking  after  a  sign,  it  nevertheless  gives 
me  pleasure,  inexpressible  pleasure,  to  hear  of  any  of  the  redeemed 
finishing  their  course  with  joy,  and  triumphantly  laying  hold  of 
eternal  life. 

Had  James  Relly  departed  under  a  cloud,  it  would,  no  doubt, 
have  had  a  tendency  to  have  made  blind  eyes  blinder,and  hard  hearts 
harder ;  but,  blessed  be  God,  you  have  assured  me  that  his  views 
of  his  Redeemer  and  his  finished  righteousness,  still  brightened 
upon  him,  until  escaping  from  the  body  ;  he,  no  doubt,  attained  the 
regions  of  interminable  day. 

Yet,  how  strictly  true  are  your  remarks  upon  the  self-righteous 
disposition  of  the  adulterous  generation.  I  never  saw  so  much  of 
it  as  since  my  residence  in  this  country  ;  but  I  have  the  pleasure 
to  inform  you,  that  among  the  many  who  have  been  called  home, 
after  having  heard  and  received  the  truth  as  it  is  In  Jesus,  I  do 
not  know  a  single  individual  who  did  not  make  a  happy  exit; 
while  no  instance  has  occurred  in  which  pains  has  not  been  taken 


270  LETTER    XL. 

to  produce  an  impression,  that  they  quitted  life  in  great  dismay 
and  fearful  torment.  Recantations  and  confessions  have  been  fab- 
ricated for  the  deceased,  and  dispersed  through  the  country,  for 
the  purpose  of  terrifying  the  simple  and  preventing  them  from 
entering  into  rest  by  believing.  I  could  fill  many  sheets  with  the 
slanders  that  have  been  propagated  of  departing  Christians,  with 
a  view  to  invalidate  the  testimony  to  the  truth  of  which,  with  their 
latest  breath,  they  have  borne  solemn  and  joyful  testimony.  Yet 
among  this  adulterous  generation,  who  are  ever  asking  after  a 
sign,  the  devices  of  the  arch-advei*sary  will  produce  the  intended 
effect. 

Blessed  be  God  my  heart1  has  long  been  established  in  the 
firm  belief  of  those  salutary  truths,  respecting  the  great  salvation 
with  which  your  epistle  abounds. 

I  have  no  doubt  that  God  hath  in  Christ  reconciled  the  world 
unto  himself;  nor  have  I  any  doubt  of  the  end  for  which  God  was 
manifested  in  the  flesh,  being  fully  answered,  viz.  the  reconciling 
the  world  unto  himself.  I  am  persuaded  that  the  prophets  proph- 
esied, and  the  apostles  preached  the  unbounded,  immeasurable 
grace  of  God  to  a  ruined,  lost  world ;  and  I  am  persuaded  that 
the  spirit  of  God  witnesseth  with  the  spirit  of  every  believer,  to 
the  truth  of  the  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour.  Furthermore  I  con- 
ceive the  scriptures  which  I  am  exhorted  to  search,  and  which  I 
consider  as  the  only  rule  given  to  direct  me,  I  conceive  these 
scriptures  assure  me,  that  in  Jesus  all  fulness  dwells  ;  the  fulness 
of  the  divine,  the  fulness  of  the  human  nature.  In  .Christ  Jesus 
the  fulness  of  the  human  nature  is  presented  to  the  divine  nature, 
as  an  offering  in  a  clean  vessel.  It  is  in  Emmanuel  that  God 
saith  unto  man,  I  see  no  spot  in  thee  ;  and  in  the  self-same  con- 
nexion we  say  unto  God,  "Fury  is  not  in  thee."  It  is  in  Christ 
Jesus  that  God  says,  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love ; 
and  here  we  say  "  the  Lord  is  my  fortress,  and  my  strong  tower ; 
I  shall  not  be  moved.  It  is  by  the  elucidating  influence  of  the 
blessed  Spirit,  that  we  are  thus  enabled  to  read  the  scriptures. 

In  Emmanuel  I  am  instructed  to  believe,  was  found  the  fulness 
of  sin ;  he  bear  all  our  sins  in  his  body  on  the  tree.  In  Em- 
manuel is  found  the  fulness  of  righteousness ;  in  the  Lord  is  right- 
eousness ;  hS  is  the  Lord  our  righteousness.  The  righteousness 
of  God,  which  is  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  is  unto  all ;  in  thy  seed 
shall  all  the  families  of  the  earth  be  blessed.  He  hath  blessed  us 


LETTER    XL.  271 

with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  former,  SIN,  he 
put  away  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself ;  he  hath  made  an  end  of  sin. 
The  latter,  RIGHTEOUSNESS,  is  everlasting  ;  the  former  is  blotted 
out ;  the  latter  shall  shine  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  the  Father. 
All  this,  and  much  more  to  the  same  purpose,  with  which  you 
have  been  much  longer^  and  are,  no  doubt,  much  better  acquainted 
than  myself,  the  scriptures  do  abundantly  teach. 

Yet  there  is  mueh  contained  in  those  sacred  pages,  with  which 
I  am  solicitous  to  be  better  acquainted.  Many  scripture  expres- 
sions seem  to  admit  a  doubtful  interpretation.  Our  blessed  Master 
says,  Search  the  scriptures,  for  they  testify  of  me.  Do  they  all 
testify  of  Jesus,  or  does  this  expression  of  our  Lord  signify  no 
more  than  that  he  is  testified  of  therein  ?  The  parables  in  the  New- 
Testament  speak  of  Jesus  ;  but  do  they  all,  and  all  in  every  part 
speak  of  him  ?  Our  Saviour  taught  the  disciples  in  parables  ;  but 
were  they  taught  by  these  parables  ?  Did  he  not  say  that  he  made 
use  of  these  parables,  that  they  should  not  understand?  But  of 
some  few,  to  his  immediate  disciples,  he  condescended  to  give  an 
explanation.  Have  we  any  other  way  of  understanding  the  resi- 
due of  the  parables,  but  by  considering  what  those  which  are 
already  explained,  contain  ? 

I  flatter  myself  with  the  prospect  of  hearing  from  you  again; 
and  I  should  be  exceedingly  obliged  to  you,  for  your  ideas  upon 
the  parable  of  the  talents.  I  think  I  am  better  acquainted  with 
what  this  parable  does  no/,  than  what  it  does  mean.  Who  is  the 
Lord  ?  Who  are  his  servants,  and  what  are  the  talents  ?  In  the 
fourth  chapter  of  Mark,  our  Saviour  teacheth  many  things  by  par- 
ables ;  and  amongst  the  many,  one  of  a  sower  who  went  out  to 
sow.  This  parable  seems  as  plain  as  any  ;  yet  it  was  not  under- 
stood by  his  disciples  until  their  Master  graciously  condescended 
to  explain  it.  Know  ye  not  this  parable,  said  the  Redeemer,  and 
how  then  will  ye  know  all  parables  ? 

Does  not  this  authorize  a  supposition,  that  the  knowledge  of  this 
parable  leads  to  an  acquaintance  with  all  parables  ?  Cut  how  ?  The 
more  I  look  into  these  things,  the  more  I  feel  my  own  littleness. 
Alas  1  alas  !  how  little  do  I  know  !  but,  blessed  be  him  who  sayeth, 
There  is  nothing  hidden  which  shall  not  be  manifested.  But  to 
whom  shall  they  be  manifested,  and  when  ? 

Yes,  I  am  fully  of  your  opinion,  when  you  tell  me  the  scriptures 
testify  of  Jesus,  through  the  medium  of  those  illustrious  names 

VOL.  II.  35 


272  LETTER    XL. 

you  introduce ;  but  do  not  they  testify  of  those  personages  as  Jig' 
ures  of  Jesus  ?  But  you  have  said  they  do. 

Are  we  not  led,  when  reading  the  scriptures,  to  the  considera- 
tion of  opposite  characters  ?  And  is  there  not  danger  of  erring,  by 
not  rightly  dividing  the  words  of  sacred  writ  ?  May  not  many  well- 
disposed  persons  offend,  by  not  so  understanding  the  scriptures  as 
to  render  to  Caesar  the  things  which  are  Csesar's,  and  unto  God 
the  things  which  are  God's  ?  There  is  a  preacher  of  the  gospel, 
of  some  respectability  in  this  country,  who,  I  fear,  has  done  much 
mischief  in  this  way.  Taking  it  for  granted  that  Christ  is  all,  I 
understand  he  has  confounded  him  with  the  grand  adversary  of 
souls.  It  is  thus,  that  our  great  Master  is  frequently  wounded  in 
the  house  of  his  friends. 

The  scriptures  speak  of  our  blessed  Saviour  as  being  made  a  curse 
for  us.  But  does  not  the  same  sacred  volume  speak  of  the  arch 
adversary  as  being  accursed  ?  Because  thou  hast  done  this  thou 
art  accursed.  When  searching  the  scriptures,  I  find  they  testify 
of  Jesus,  as  the  Prince  of  peace  ;  and  the  same  scriptures  testify 
of  the  adversary,  as  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air.  The  scrip- 
tures testify  of  Jesus,  as  the  only  wise  God  our  Sa-viour  ;  and  the 
adversary  is  testified  of,  as  the  god  of  this  world.  Our  deliverer 
as  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah  ;  and  our  malignant  adversary, 
who  goeth  about  seeking  to  devour,  as  the  roaring'  lion. 

The  excellence  of  a  character,  is  said  to  be  best  illustrated 
by  contrast  with  its  opposite.  The  scriptures  abound  with  such 
contrasts,  \r\.Jigure,  between  one  man  and  another  ;  in  substance, 
Christ  and  Belial.  Persons  and  things  are  made  use  of  to  eluci- 
date the  beauty  and  excellence  of  the  one,  and  the  deleterious  na- 
ture and  horrid  deformity  of  the  other. 

We  know  of  whom  David  was  a  figure,  when  he  slew  the  Phil- 
listine ;  but  of  whom  was  the  monster  slain,  a  figure  ?  Perhaps  of 
the  serpent,  whose  head  the  antitype  of  David  was  destined  to 
bruise.  We  know  of  whom  every  character  good  and  great,  and 
good  as  great  was  a  figure  ;  but  of  whom  were  the  other  charac- 
ters great  indeed,  but  not  good,  figures  ?  To  investigate  this  sub- 
ject accurately,  would  be  worthy  the  pen  of  my  venerable,  my 
experienced  friend. 

You  have,  no  doubt,  often  thought  of  these  things  ;  and  you  have 
frequently  been  blest  with  the  privilege  of  hearing  our  invaluable, 
heaven-taught  friend,  Mr.  Rclly,  expatiate  thereon.  I  pray  you  to 


LETTER    XL.  273 

indulge  me  as  often  as  possible,  with  communications  upon  these 
subjects  ;  you  shall  not  find  me  ungrateful. 

In  looking  once  more  over  your  kind  favour,  I  find  you  author- 
ize a  hope,  that  you  will  confide  to  me  manuscripts  you  have 
already  written ;  delay  them  not,  I  beseech  you,  and  it  shall  not 
be  my  fault,  if  they  be  not  made  public. 

I  take  leave  to  inclose  you  a  little  piece,  written  some  time  since 
by  a  member  of  our  community.  It  was  penned  for  her  own  fam- 
ily, and  yielded  to  the  press  with  much  reluctance. 

You  will  observe,  by  attending  to  this  piece,  that  our  views  of 
some  parts  of  scripture  do  not  correspond  with  yours ;  upon  one 
at  least :  The  man  of  sin  ;  the  son  of  fierdition,  whom  the  Lord 
will  consume  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth,  and  destroy  with  the 
brightness  of  his  coming. 

One  passage  more  of  which  you  have  expressed  your  senti- 
ments in  the  letter  before  me,  I  do  humbly  and  earnestly  request 
you  to  reconsider.  The  more  I  think  of  this  passage,  the  more 
difficulty  I  discover  in  ascertaining  the  real  design  of  our  divine 
Master  in  this  parable.  Who  is  the  king  ?  Who  is  his  son  ?  What 
is  the  marriage  ?  To  what  period  does  this  parable  point  ?  What 
do  the  oxen  and  the  fallings  represent  ?  Who  were  the  servants 
jfirst  sent  out  ?  Who  were  the  guests  first  invited,  who  were  not 
worthy  ?  Who  were  the  armies  as  the  instruments  of  his  wrath  ? 
What  was  the  high  way  ?  Who  were  the  guests  that  attended  ? 
Were  they  worthy  ?  Who  were  the  good,  and  who  were  the  bad  ? 
When  did  the  king  come  to  meet  his  guests  ?  What  is  the  wed- 
ding garment  ?  Who  is  the  individual  found  among  those  guests 
at  this  period,  and  the  only  one  that  had  not  on  the  wedding  gar- 
ment ?  What  are  we  to  learn  by  his  being  bound  hand  and  foot  ? 
Why  do  the  servants  bind  him  ?  Why  is  he  separated  from  the 
guests ;  and  why  is  he  cast  out  into  outward  darkness,  where  is 
weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth  ?  I  request  your  sentiments  upon 
each  of  these  particulars. 

Could  I  spend  one  month  with  you  and  my  others  friends,  and 
could  we  devote  our  hours  to  the  contemplation  of  these  subjects, 
I  should  indeed  be  most  happy. 

No  one,  I  am  persuaded,  can  fathom  the  depths  of  that  humili- 
ation, to  which  our  suffering  Saviour  descended  ;  nor  can  any 
creature,  however  elevated,  soar  even  in  imagination,  to  the  height 
of  his  exaltation.  But  I  humbly  conceive  in  no  place  beside  the 


274 

right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high,  does  he  appear  more  glorious 
than  when  while  his  body  was  held  the  -prisoner  of  death;  being 
quickened  by  the  spirit,  he  preached  to  the  spirits  of  the  rebellious 
Antideluvians,  who  were  disobedient  in  the  days  of  Noah. 
.  Will  my  venerable  friend  excuse  me,  if  I  hazard  a  conjecture 
upon  a  part  of  this  parable  ?  If  I  mistake  not,  our  grand  adversary 
is  spoken  of  in  sacred  writ,  as  a  man ;  not  indeed  as  the  man  who 
is  God's  fellow,  who  sits  at  liberty  them  who  are  bruised  ;  but  the 
man,  that  by  his  cursed  devices,  made  the  world  a  wilderness,  who 
opened  not  the  house  of  his  prisoners,but  rather  blinded  their  minds, 
lest  the  light  of  the  glorious  gospel  should  shine  into  their  hearts. 
When  the  sons  of  God  assembled  in  the  days  of  Job,  this  enemy 
was  in  the  midst  of  them  ;  so  he  is  still,  and  so  he  will  continue  to 
be,  until  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  shall  be  gathered  together, 
when  this  accuser  of  the  brethren  shall  be  cast  out  into  his  own 
element,  where  is  sorrow  and  fear,  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

But  what  is  the  wedding  garment  ?  Is  it  not  the  righteousness 
of  God  ?  The  finished  salvation  ?  When  the  maker,  who  is  said 
to  be  the  husband  of  the  human  nature,  when  he,  as  the  bridegroom 
shall  appear,  and  the  bride,  the  ransomed  nature,  shall  make  her- 
self ready,  will  she  not  then  say,  O  Lord  I  will  praise  thee,  for 
thou  hast  clothed  me  with  the  garments  of  salvation,  and  covered 
me  with  the  robe  of  righteousness  ?  But  unto  the  nature  which 
the  Saviour  took  not  upon  him,  the  king  will  say,  How  earnest 
thou  in  here,  not  having  on  the  wedding  garment  ?  Say,  my  re- 
spected friend,  is  it  not  more  rational  to  suppose  what  is  here  said, 
is  spoken  to  the  tnemy  than  to  the  friend  of  man  ?  To  the  murder- 
er than  to  the  life  of  the  world  ?  To  him  who  is  the  head  of  the 
powers  of  darkness,  than  to  him  who  in  every  condition,  is  the. 
head  of  every  man  ?  especially  when  we  recollect  we  were  ever 
i»ith  him,  crucified  with  Mm,  buried  with  him. 

It  was,  I  humbly  conceive,  the  fulness  of  our  nature,  in  our 
head,  that  said  upon  the  cross,  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me.  Wherever  the  Saviour  was  cast,  or  whatever  he 
suffered,  we,  as  his  fulness,  had  fellowship  with  him.  When  I, 
said  he,  am  lifted  up,  I  will  draw  all  men  unto  me. 

I  do  but  just  touch  upon  this  matter,' hoping  you  will  consider  it 
more  fully.  In  the  mean  time,  I  trust,  I  shall  be  able  to  go  on  in 
the  strength  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might,  making 
mention  of  his  righteousness,  and  of  his  righteousness  only ;  con- 


LETTER  XL.  275 

tinually  affirming  that  the  righteousness  of  the  mere  creature  is  at 
best  but  filthy  rags  ;  that  in  the  Lord  alone  we  have  righteousness 
and  strength  ;  but  that  although  we  have  in  the  Lord  this  righteous- 
ness and  this  strength,  until  the  spirit  of  truth  makes  this  manifest 
to  our  spirits,  we  can  have  neither  peace  nor  joy  in  believing. 

Yes,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  will  continue  to  preach  him  of  whom 
the  scriptures  testify  as  the  meek  Moses,  the  perfectly  patient  Job, 
the  man  after  God's  own  heart,  the  truly  wise  Solomon,  &c.  &c.  &c. 
I  will  tell  the  children  of  men,  Christ  Jesus  is  their  Saviour ;  that 
he  died  for  their  sins,  and  rose  again  for  their  justification  ;  that 
he  was  their  sin,  their  death  ;  that  he  w  their  righteousness,  their 
life  ;  that  because  he  died,  they  shall  not  die  ;  that  because  he 
lives,  they  shall  live  also  ;  that  they  are  not  their  own ;  that  they 
are  bought  with  a  price  ;  and  that  therefore  they  are  to  glorify 
God,  both  in  their  bodies  and  their  spirits,  which  are  the  Lord's. 

Yes,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  shall  continue  to  assure  mankind, 
that  he  who  is  for  them  is  greater  than  he  who  is  against  them  ; 
that  he  shall  put  down  all  power,  even  the  power  of  the  air ;  that 
he  shall  separate  the  precious  from  the  vile  ;  the  tempter  from 
the  tempted ;  the  works  of  the  devil  from  the  works  of  God ; 
completing  the  destruction  of  the  one  ;  completing  the  salvation 
of  the  other. 

Yes,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  shall  continue  to  affirm,  that  to  our 
Saviour  belongeth  the  kingdom,  which  consists  of  all  nations,  and 
kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues,  the  flower  to  make  them  willing, 
and  to  destroy  death,  and  cast  him  who  had  the  power  of  death 
into  the  fire  prepared  for  him  and  his  angels ;  and  the  glory  of 
counteracting  the  devices  of  Satan,  and  of  doing  good  to  the  evil 
and  unthankful. 

O,  boundless  theme  !  O,  unfathomable  depth  !  O,  glorious  day  ! 
when  every  creature  in  heaven,  on  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and 
in  the  sea,  and  all  of  them  being  taught  of  God,  and  filled  with 
wonder,  love  and  praise,  shall,  consequent  thereon,  with  one  heart 
and  one  voice,  celebrate  the  praises  of  him  who  loved  them,  and 
washed  them  from  their  sins  in  his  own  blood,  cheerfully  ascribing 
to  the  Lamb  who  was  slain,  glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  worlds 
without  end,  amen  and  amen. 

Yes,  my  friend,  the  name  of  the  Lord  is  precious  to  me,  and 
has  been,  I  doubt  not,  to  you,  for  many  years ;  and  it  will  continue 
to  be  right  precious  to  every  believer. 


276  LETTER  XLI. 

Your  letter  breathes  a  true,  Christian  spirit.  You  are  entitled  to 
my  thanks,  and  I  render  you  my  utmost  gratitude^ 

Remember  me  to  all  those  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus.  In  that 
glorious  name  I  am  with  unfeigned  affection,  your  friend  and 
brothe  r . — Fare  wel  1 . 


LETTER  XLI. 

To  the  same. 

ALAS  !  my  friend,  my  brother,  how  little  do  we  know  of 
the  future  will  and  pleasure  of  our  heavenly  Father.  When  I  last 
addressed  you,  the  name  of  Mr.  N.  stood  foremost  among  the 
number  of  the  preachers  of  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  in  this  new 
world.  But  since  that  period,  having  fought  the  good  fight,  and 
kept  the  faith,  he  hath  finished  his  course,  and  laid  hold  on  that 
eternal  life  which  was  given  him,  and  will  be  given  to  all  that  love 
the  appearing  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

I  have  suffered  no  bereavement  since  I  came  into  this  country, 
beside  the  death  of  our  dear  departed  friend,  Mr.  Relly,  which  has 
affected  me  so  deeply.  I  mourn  with  them  who  mourn ;  how 
great  this  affliction  to  his  family,  to  his  friends.  The  Sunday  be- 
fore last  they  buried  him  ;  and  last  Sunday  was  the  first  Sunday 
his  hearers  have  been  without  a  preacher,  since  the  Redeemer 
opened  his  mouth,  and  enabled  him  to  show  forth  his  most  holy 
praise.  The  gout  thrown  into  his  stomach  became  his  passport  to 
blessedness.  I  have  a  letter  from  his  friends,  requesting  me  to 
visit  them,  which,  God  willing,  I  shall  certainly  do. 

Never  did  man  labour  more  diligently  than  our  departed  friend, 
in  the  promulgation  of  the  gospel  of  divine  truth,  both  in  private 
and  in  public  ;  it  was  his  sole  delight,  and  this  he  did  without  fee 
or  reward  ;  never  receiving  from  the  people  the  smallest  pecunia- 
iy  consideration.  He  was  blest  with  ability  and  inclination  to  fol- 
low the  example  of  the  Apostle  Paul  more  closely  than  any  indi- 


LETTER   XLI.  277 

vidual  I  ever  knew.     But,  alas  !  his  congregation  is  now  left  quite 
destitute.     God  is  able  to  raise  up  such  another,  but  at  presen 
there  is  no  prospect  of  such  an  event.     We  know  no  one  whc 
preaches  the  truth  who  would  take  his  place,  and  if  any  were  dis- 
posed, they  would  expect  to  live  by  the  gospel. 

I  do  not  now  know  a  single  preacher  in  this  country,  if  I  except 
Mr.  T.  of  Connecticut,  who  is  with  me  in  sentiment  respecting 
gospel  truth,  although  there  are  many  private  Christians  who  are 
happy  in  the  belief  of  those  glad  tidings,  which  the  angels  deligh€ed 
to  proclaim.  There  are,  as  I  informed  you  in  my  last,  who  preach 
another  gospel,  who  assure  us  that  all  mankind  will  finally,  through 
their  own  doings  and  sufferings,  enter  into  life,  forasmuch  as  God 
willeth  that  all  men  should  be  saved,  and  come  unto  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth.  Of  this  number  is  Mr.  W.  of  whom  I  have 
spoken  in  former  letters,  and  who  is  now  in  England.  He  is  a 
zealous  man,  and  an  animated  preacher.  We  can  rarely  discover 
any  difference  between  him  and  the  Methodists,  except  where 
they  speak  of  the  never-ending  torments  of  the  wicked— Here  he 
differs  from  them,  for  he  supposes  the  wicked  will  be  tormented 
only  a  few  thousand  years,  or  ages,  or  millions  of  years,  according 
to  the  magnitude  of  their  transgressions,  until  being  brought  to 
love  and  serve  God  acceptably,  they  will  be  forever  happy  with 
the  Lord. 

I  am,  I  do  assure  you,  beyond  expression  distressed !  What  are 
we  to  do  ?  I  know  what  you  think,  and  what  you  may  say ;  you 
may  tell  me,  I  have  no  business  to  concern  myself  about  the  mat- 
ter ;  that  God  will  take  care  of  his  inheritance,  and  do  as  seemeth 
good  in  his  own  eyes  ;  and  that  all  his  wise  and  gracious  purposes 
will  finally  be  accomplished  ;  that  the  things  which  appear  against 
us  may  be  for  us  ;  that  he  who  believeth  should  not  make  haste  ; 
that  I  ought  to  stand  still,  and  behold  the  salvation  of  God  ;  and 
that  it  is  becoming  a  Christian  man  to  cherish  a  persuasion  that  all 
things,  that  eveiy  event  wtll  ultimately  promote  the  general  good. 
All  this  is  most  true  ;  but  I  am  of  the  earth,  earthy  ;  I  mourn  for 
myself,  and  for  my  friends ;  for  no  trouble  at  the  present  is  joyous, 
but  grievous.  Relly  is  gone  ;  N.  is  gone  ;  and  frequently  do  I 
feel  myself  tottering  on  the  verge  of  eternity — But  no  more — The 
time  is  short.  Pevhaps,  ere  we  are  aware,  the  angel  may  be  sent 
through  the  midst  of  heaven  to  preach  the  everlasting  gospel  to 
all  them  who  dwell  upon  the  earth ;  when  we  shall  not  need  any 


278  LETTER   XL1I. 

more  to  say,  each  man  to  his  neighbour,  know  the  Lord  ;  when  all 
being,  as  it  is  written,  taught  of  God,  they  shall  all  know  him 
from  the  least  to  the  greatest.  This  is  my  hope,  and  this  is  my 
expectation  ;  and  in  this  hope  and  expectation,  1  will  endeavour  in 
patience  to  possess  my  soul. 

I  have  sent  by  the  bearer  a  parcel  which  I  request  you  would  for- 
ward to  my  mother.  The  other  letters  you  will  be  so  obliging  as 
to  send  as  directed.  ,.".  ., 

1  am  exceeding  anxious  to  hear  from  you.  God  grant  I  may 
soon  be  indulged  with  pleasing  intelligence  from  my  very  dear,  my 
greatly  valued,  and  truly  venerable  friend.  That  God,  our  Saviour, 
may  bless  you  with  every  kind  support,  and  long  preserve  you  in 
the  very  useful  character  you  so  well  sustain,  is  the  fervent  prayer 
of  your  oft  obliged,  and  truly  grateful  friend,  &c.  8cc.  Sec. 


LETTER  XLII. 

To  Mr.  G.  S.  London,  Great  Britain. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND, 

1  AM  beyond  expression  pleased  with  your  last  favour, 
nor  I  alone  ;  our  Christian  friends,  as  many  as  have  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  hearing  your  letter,  participate  with  me  in  the  sensible 
delight  it  afforded.  I  flatter  myself  you  will  continue  my  corres- 
pondent, and  that  you  will  indulge  me  with  a  frequent  repetition 
of  such  consolatory  favours.  You  also  encourage  me  to  hope  that 
I  shall  be  indulged  with  similar  favours  from  others  of  my  Chris- 
tian, and  therefore  my  best  friends. 

When  the  earth  helps  the  woman,  she  feels,  or  ought  to  feel,  the 
obligation  she  is  under  to  her  Lord  and  Husband,  who  has  the  hearts 
of  all  in  his  hand.  But  woe  to  that  Christian  that  forms  any  expec- 
tations from  the  saints  of  this  world.  I  can  venture  to  expect  can- 
dour and  generosity  from  some  kind  dispositions  who  were  never 
bigoted  to  the  religion  professed  by  the  fiartialist ;  and  among  such 
I  have  been  received  with  great  hospitality  :  but  when  once  an  in- 


LETTER    XL1I.  279 

dividual  is  leavened  with  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisee,or  with  the  leaven 
of  Herod,  a  Christian  has  nothing  good  to  expect  from  him. 

Leaders  of  religious  sects  are  generally  leavened  with  the  leaven 
of  Herod,  and  their  adherents  with  that  of  the  Pharisees.  The  Re- 
deemer ascribes  to  Herud  the  nature  of  the  fox.  He  was  inform- 
ed Herod  sought  his  life  :  Go,  said  he,  tell  that  fox,  Herod,  I  work 
to-day  and  to-morrow,  &c.  See.  but  Jesus  describes  the  latter  as 
serpents  and  vipers. 

Our  Saviour  spake  not  unto  the  people  without  a  parable  ;  and 
infinite  wisdom,  no  doubt,  made  use  of  the  most  pertinent.  Hence 
the  figure  leaven,  when  speaking  of  the  proud  in  church  or  state,  it 
swells  and  sours  the  mind  in  which  it  takes  place. 

Many  instances  have  come  under  my  observation  in  this  country, 
where  it  has  worked  with  gre'at  violence  in  many  religious  charac- 
ters. Yet,  blessed  be  God,  we  are  distinguished  by  so  great  a  share 
of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  that  the  most  zealous  worshippers  of 
antichrist  can  go  no  farther  than  to  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  the 
message  and  the  messenger  of  peace  ;  pronouncing  the  former  a 
doctrine  of  licentiousness,  and  the  latter  the  vilest  of  men.  Yet  the 
truth  will  prevail ;  and  in  this  great,  this  new  world,  it  doth  greatly 
prevail.  A  fire  is  kindled  which  I  am  persuaded  will  never  be  ex- 
tinguished, until  the  heavens  are  no  more. 

When  I  have  leisure  I  will  write  you  circumstantially,  as  I  am, 
persuaded  a  mind  like  yours  will  be  refreshed  and  invigorated  by 
the  accounts  which  I  am  able  to  transmit  to  you.  I  am  fully  convinc- 
ed it  is  impossible  to  taste  of  the  grace  of  God  in  truth,  and  not  feel 
the  heart  expand  on  hearing  that  the  preachers  thereof  are  multi- 
plied, and  that  the  pleasure  of  Jehovah  is  prospering  in  their  hands. 

At  present,  however,  I  only  design  to  say  that  I  have  felt  your 
kindness,  that  I  bless  God,  who  has  indulged  you  with  such  lumin- 
ous views  of  his  salvation,  that  I  have  communicated  the  intelligence 
you  have  transmitted  to  many  of  our  American  brethren  ;  and  I 
have  promised  to  read  both  yours  and  Mr.  Vs.  letter,  next  society 
night,  to  the  whole  body  ;  they  will  be  glad,  and  rejoice  with  me, 
to  hear  so  much  good  news  from  a  far  country— that  I.  have  written 
to  you,  some  time  since,  by  a  captain  S.  of  this  town,  a  friendly 
man,  although  not  one  of  our  society — that  I  intended  my  next 
letter  should  be  more  circumstantial ;  but  the  gentleman  who  will 
hand  you  this  communication,  takes  his  departure  at  a  much  earlier 
period  than  I  expected,  but  that  I  shall  embrace  the  next  opportu- 

VOL.  II.  36 


280  ,  LETTER    XLII. 

nity  for  this  purpose — that  I  have  delivered  some  of  your  shop- 
bills — that  I  intend  to  commence  a  journey  to  the  city  of  Philadel- 
phia, with  the  opening  spring,  when  passing  through  many  towns 
and  cities  ;  and  having  some  friends  of  note  in  every  principal  place 
in  those  States  through  which  I  shall  pass,  I  shall  be  able  to  distrib- 
ute them  among  my  mercantile  friends,  to  the  best  advantage. 
These  were  the  few  particulars  I  sat  down  in  haste  to  relate,  but  I 
find  it  difficult  to  surrender  my  pen. 

I  have  to  introduce  to  your  notice  the  gentleman  who  will  hand 
you  this  letter :  I  have  known  him  many  years  ;  he  was  one  of  my 
first  friends  ;  and  I  have  concluded  from  his  conduct,  for  he  is  not 
a  man  of  words,  that  he  is  warmly  attached  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus.  He  was  a  valuable  assistant  in  building  a  place  of  worship 
in  this  town,  and  he  has  never  failed  to  distinguish  himself  as  a 
steady  friend  to  the  cause  of  truth.  His  character  is  well  estab- 
lished for  mercantile  knowledge,  industry,  probity  and  honour  :  all 
who  are  acquainted  with  him  will  sincerely  wish  him  God  speed. 
I  feel  very  sensibly  for  the  unfortunate,  worthy  character  ;  he  is 
both,  and  I  doubt  not  he  will  be  received  by  you,  as  a  Christian 
brother,  and  as  an  honest  man. 

I  have  some  reason  to  fear  my  last  communication  will  not  reach 
you.  My  pleasure  in  hearing  from  you,  is  proportioned  to  the  pain 
I  experienced  on  the  return  of  the  gentleman  to  whom  you  advert, 
who  was  the  bearer  of  the  letter  in  the  direction  of  which  I  made 
so  unfortunate  a  mistake.  I  regret  the  not  having  before  received 
the  account  you  have  so  frequently  transmitted.  The  conclusion  of 
the  late  wasting  war  is,  in  every  view,  matter  of  rejoicing. 

Yes,  indeed,  Mr.  Relly  was,  during  his  life,  and  his  memory  will 
continue  while  I  have  life,  right  precious  to  my  soul.  My  reasons 
for  attachment,  for  homage,  were  similar  to  those  which  actuated 
Timothy  in  his  devotion  to  the  Apostle  Paul ;  and  my  loss  is  in- 
deed irreparable.  You  observe  he  died  greatly  lamented,  no  doubt ; 
it  was  impossible  to  know  Mr.  Relly  and  not  regret  his  departure 
out  of  time,  and  the  many  who  experienced  a  religious  joy  at  this 
event  knew  no  more  of  my  honoured  friend  than  their  brethren  of 
old  did  of  our  blessed  Master.  Yes,  yes,  he  was  truly  a  Christian, 
and  it  could  not  happen  but  that  he  should  endure  his  sufferings 
with  patience  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him. 

His  disposition  of  his  little  property  is  perfectly  just.  Mrs.  P. 
was  entitled  to. every  thing.  I  trust  the  profits  arising  from  the 


LETTER  XLII.  281 

sale  of  his  excellent  writings  will  be  adequate  to  her  support ;  or 
if  not,  I  trust  her  friend  has  left  behind  him  friends  who  will  prove 
themselves  worthy  that  character  by  acting  the  part  of  real  friends 
to  her.  Poor  lady,  my  heart  feels  very  sensibly  for  her ;  how  great 
is  her  loss !  There  are,  in  your  congregation  some,  who,  from  the 
account  I  have  had  of  them  from  the  departed  saint,  will  no  doubt 
cherish  his  fame,  and  take  proper  measures  to  display  the  innate 
elevation  of  his  dignified  mind.  The  highly  favoured  instruments 
who  may  combine  to  perform  this  duty,  will  in  no  wise  lose  their 
reward. 

The  loss  of  the  packet  from  Mrs.  P.  containing  letters  from  each 
of  her  invaluable  friends,  originates  in  my  bosom  very  painful  sen- 
sations ;  strange  that  so  long  accustomed  to  disappointments  I 
should  still  be  so  strongly  aifected  thereby. 

I  am  exceedingly  pleased  with,  and  obliged  to  you  for  the  portraits 
of  my  reverend  friend :  next  to  my  friends,  there  is  nothing  I  value 
so  much  as  their  pictures.  First  their  writings,  which  exhibit  pic- 
tures of  their  minds  ;  and  next  such  happy  representations  of  their 
countenances  as  is  exhibited  in  the  finished  performance  before 
me.  I  congratulate  you,  my  dear  Sir,  that  you  have  among  your 
sons,  one  who  holds  so  masterly  a  pencil,  such  an  acquaintance 
•with  the  finest  of  the  fine  arts,  as  puts  it  inxmr  power  to  preserve  so 
good  a  likeness  of  so  great  a  man,  is  indeed  a  happy  talent ;  I  pray 
God  your  son  may  exhibit  in  his  own  individual  character  as  per- 
fect a  copy  of  the  mind  of  our  excellent  friend  as  he  has  traced  of 
his  person.  But  he  will  fill  just  such  a  place  as  the  Saviou^hath 
appointed  for  him.  Please  to  present  to  the  young  gentleman  my 
sincere  thanks  for  the  pleasurable  sensations  which  his  labours  have 
afforded  me. 

* 

Our  divine  Master  has  taught  us  to  expect  tribulation  in  this 
world,  and  none  but  God  knows  how  much  I  have  endured,  yet 
blessed  be  his  name  ;  I  am  not  able  to  say  with  many,  there  is  noth- 
ing but  tribulation  in  this  world.  I  have  had  some  sweets  as  well 
as  bitters,  and  it  is  a  sweet  reflection,  that  although  the  bitters  are 
not  pleasant,  they  are  wholesome.  But  friends  are  the  medium 
through  which  n>y  most  refreshing  consolations  flow.  Yea,  I  am 
"  Very  rich  in  the  friends  kind  Providence  sends  to  help  my  infirm 
ities  all."  My  friends  are  friends  in  the  Redeemer ;  nothing  else 
but  an  attachment  to  that  cause,  of  which  I  am  a  promulgator,  could 
render  them  such 


282  LETTER    XLIII. 

May  I  not  flatter  myself  with  the  pleasing  assurance  that  I  have 
some  friends  in  London  on  this  same  principle.  Yes,  1  indulge  this 
hope,  and  the  worthy  friend  to  whom  I  am  writing,  bids  me  conclude 
him  my  sincere  friend  and  brother  in  our  adorable  and  beloved 
Saviour.  Thank  you  Sir,  most  cordially  I  thank  you,  I  do  assure 
you  my  heart  feels  very  grateful. 

Certainly,  I  am  fond  of  turning  from  this  busy,  bustling  state  of 
things,  from '  these  perplexing  uncertainties,  to  the  rest  that  re- 
maineth.  In  the  name  of  my  Redeemer,  and  in  his  name  only  do 
I  obtain  sweet,  refreshing,  undisturbed  repose.  When  Jesus  tells 
us  In  the  world  we  shall  have  tribulation,  he  benignly  adds,  but, 
•what  a  blessed  but^  but  in  me  you  shall  have  peace.  We  have  no 
right  to  expect  permanent  peace  in  this  world.  We  enjoy  by  faith 
expected  good.  O,  for  an  increase  of  this  soul-reviving,  soul-satisfy- 
ing good !  Look  unto  rne,  and  be  ye  saved,  said  the  just  God,  and 
the  Saviour.  They  looked  unto  him  and  were  lightened,  said  the 
teaching  spirit.  Let  thine  eye  be  single,  said  the  Saviour,  and  the 
whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light.  "  I  am,"  said  the  same  divine 
character, "  the  light  of  the  world."  "  As  ye  have  received  the  Lord 
Jesus,"  saith  the  spirit,  "so  walk  in  him."  If  we  thus  walk  in  the 
light,  our  fellowship  even  while  here,  is  with  the  Father,  and  with 
the  Son.  It  is  a  divinely  consoling  consideration,  that  the  Redeem- 
er hath  promised,  he  will  be  with  us  even  to  the  end  of  our  journey. 

I  sincerely  thank  you  for  the  concluding  petition  in  your  truly 
evangelical  epistle.  I  repeat  that  I  contemplate  attending  particu- 
larly^) every  paragraph,  and  in  the  mean  time  permit  me  to  assure 
you,  that  I  am  with  grateful  affection  in  our  ever-blessed,  ever-bless- 
ing Lord  and  Lover,  Head  and  Husband,  your  friend  and  brother, 
and  veiy  faithful  servant, 


LETTER  XLIII. 

To  Mr.    W.  P.  of  Plymouth,   Great  Britain. 

CAN  it  be  that  the  friends  to  whom  I  set  me  down  to 
write,  have  received,  and  never  replied  to  the  letters  sent  by  me  and 
mine?  Has  Mr.  P.  has  Anna  Maria,  has  Louisa  forgotten  me? 
Or  am  I  only  remembered  at  times,  and  that  with  indifference  ? 


LETTER  XLIII.  283 

Or  have  they  written,  and  in  writing  exerted  all  their  powers  to 
convince  me  I  am  still  dear  to  them  ;  and  have  I  been  so  unfortu- 
nate as  to  lose  these  refreshing  testimonies  of  their  affection  ?  How 
is  it  ?  I  will  make  one  more  experiment,  and  I  beseech  you  to  in- 
form me  if  you  live  in  the  character  in  which  I  left  you  ?  in  the 
character  in  which  you  followed  me  in  the  last  stage  of  my  journey 
through  our  beloved  country  ?  You  will,  let  your  present  character 
be  what  it  may,  I  am  sure  you  will  excuse  these  queries.  You 
know,  and  you  know  that  I  know,  man  is  mutable  ;  that  we  are  given 
to  change ;  and  that  it  is  our  Saviour  only,  who  is.  the  same  yesterday, 
to-day,  and  forever.  But  our  Saviour  sometimes  opens  hearts  that 
no  one  can  shut ;  and  let  me  add  that  if  we  are  found  looking  more 
to  the  open  hearts,  than  to  him  who  hath  mercifully  opened  those 
hearts,  he  may  shut  them  again,  so  that  no  man  can  open  them. 

For  me,  as  I  never  was  able  to  paint  a  passion  which  I  did  not 
feel,  my  heart,  through  life,  has  ever  been  upon  my  lips.  I  never 
professed  an  affection  for  any  one  who  had  not  taken  possession  of 
my  heart ;  nor  has  it  ever  been  in  the  power  of  any  one  beside  the 
possessors  themselves,  and  this  of  their  own  choice,  to  drive  them 
thence.  When  some  individuals  have  thought  proper,  either  for 
the  gratification  of  themselves,  or  others,  to  abandon  their  residence, 
I  have  in  many  instances  wept  at  their  departure  until  I  have  gen- 
erally been  constrained  to  say  with  the  Poet, 

"  Good  when  he  gives,  supremely  good, 

Nor  less  when  he  denies, 
E'en  crosses  from  his  sovereign  hand, 

Are  blessings  in  disguise." 

Yet,  after  all,  I  echo  another  poet.  Friends  are  our  chief  treas- 
ure. They  are  not,  however,  our  entailed  inheritance.  No,  they 
are  no  more  than  travelling  charges ;  but  they  are  the  sweeteners 
of  life.  Without  friends,  this  world  would  become  one  vast  desert. 

It  is  not  probable  I  shall  ever  again  see  in  the  flesh  my  Plymouth 
friends ;  I  had  hoped  to  have  seen  them  often  on  paper  ;  but  if  they 
be  otherwise  determined,  I  will  say,  "  The  Lord  gave,  and  the 
Lord  taketh  away  ;  and  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord."  Still  I 
shall  remember  you  as  friends,  with  whom  I  was  most  blest ;  who 
for  a  time  were  instruments  of  much  good  to  me  ;  and  I  will  look 
forward  to  a  better  country  where  affection  will  never  cool,  and 
where  no  whisperer  will  ever  be  suffered  to  make  a  separation  be- 
tween choice  friends. 


284  LETTER    XLIII. 

I  flattered  myself,  I  flattered  my  better  self,  that  in  our  Anna 
Maria  she  would  have  been  favoured  with  a  constant  correspondent ; 
that  mutual  pleasure  and  profit  would  have  been  given  and  receiv- 
ed. But — but — I  know  not  what  to  think ;  I  will,  however,  sus- 
pend my  judgment ;  I  will  yet  indulge  the  pleasure  of  expectation ; 
I  will  wait  for  letters  from  my  ever-dear  Plymouth  friends.  For,  O,  I 
cannot  patiently  give  them  up  !  nor  is  this  strange,  when  I  reflect 
upon  the  many  precious  opportunities  I  enjoyed  among  them  1  Plea- 
sures and  pleasures  of  the  most  refined  kind  I  reaped  in  your  family. 
How  often  has  retrospection  given  me  back  those  pleasures  I 
Sweet  are  the  pleasures  which  will  bear  reflection.  How  miserable 
are  those  unhappy  beings  who  are  continually  toiling  in  pursuit  of 
enjoyments  that  will  not  bear  reflection.  How  fioor  are  the  rich, 
who  answer  to  this  description  ;  how  miserable  the  happy.  O,  my 
soul,  come  not  thou  into  their  secret,  unto  their  assembly ;  mine 
honour,  be  not  thou  united.  Yet  we  must  have  our  residence  in 
the  midst  of  such  ;  and  we  are  therefore  sometimes  constrained  to 
say,  "  Woe  is  me  that  I  sojourn  in  Mesech,  that  I  dwell  in  the 
tents  of  Kedar."  But  we  are'  strangers  here,  and  so  may  we  ever 
be  ;  we  shall  be  at  home  by  and  by,  where  we  shall  no  more  be 
strangers,  but  fellow-citizens  with  the  saints  of  the  household  of 
God ;  there  the  wicked  from  within  and  froqp  without  will  forever 
cease  from  troubling,  and  there  the  wearied  soul  will  find  undisturb- 
ed repose.  Here  then  I  will  rest,  and  for  the  time  which  separates 
me  from  this  my  rest — Why  it  is  not  worth  a  thought. 

I  have  not  much  time  to  spare  ;  my  private  and  public  labours 
engross  my  attention.  If  I  did  not  feel  a  very  strong  affection  for 
my  friends,  I  should  not  wish  for  their  correspondence,  especially 
as  I 'have  so  many  corresponding  friends  on  this  side  the  water ; 
.but  to  you  and  yours  I-  am  warmly  attached.  How  is  your  son, 
whom  though  I  have  not  seen,  I  love  ;  or  rather  whom  I  have  seen 
in  his  letters  to  you,  and  therefore  love  ?  Let  me  hear  if  he  be  still 
fighting  the  good  fight  of  faith  ?  If  he  be  still  wielding  with  success 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  and  if  he  finds  it  mighty  through  God  to 
the  pulling  down  strong  holds  ?  In  short,  let  me  know  every  thing, 
of  every  one  of  yoar  dear  family. 

I  reverence,  I  do  more,- 1  love  the  Rev.  Mr.  G. ;  we  have,  I  am 
persuaded,  drank  into  the  same  spirit ;  and  I  feel  myself  rich  in  his 
brotherly  affection.  I  am  persuaded  he  is  a  Christian  ;  but  I  have 
expected,  and  still  expect,  that  I  shall  have  evidence  thereof  from 


LETTER' XLIV.  283 

under  his  own  hand.  Give  my  love  to  him,  and  tell  him  this.  There 
are  not  many  in  Plymouth  on  whom  I  have  claims.  There  are 
many  whom  I  feel  for,  and  should  rejoice  to  hear  from  ;  but  my 
mind  is  not  greatly  discomposed  at  their  silence.  But  upon  you, 
your  Anna  Maria,  and  our  mutual  friend  Mr.  G.  I  think,  I  have  a 
right  to  call.  Need  I  repeat,  that  you  are  all  dear  to  the  heart,  to 
the  warm  heart  of  your  friend  and  brother  ? 


LETTER  XLIV. 

To  Mr.  W.  H.  merchant  in  Falmouth)  Great  Britain. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND, 

-H.VING  so  good  an  opportunity  by  Mr.  S.  who  will 
either  deliver  my  letter  himself,  or  take  care  that  it  shall  be  deliv- 
ered ;  I  embrace  it  with  pleasure,  just  to  inform  you  that  T  have 
not  heard  from  you  since  I  have  written  to  you.  I  do  not,  I  never 
did  wish  to  intrude  either  by  lette/  or  otherwise  ;  I  do  not  say,  that 
I  am,  in  the  present  instance,  an  intruder.  Indeed  I  am  not  unhappy 
enough  to  believe  I  am.  But  if  you  cease  to  respond  to  my  letters, 
unpleasant  conclusions  will  be  forced  upon  me. 

I  confess  it  is  not  generous  to  harbour  doubts  of  friends  ;  but  an 
acquaintance  with  human  nature,  will  generally  originate  doubts. 
Man  is  mutable  ;  the  longer  we  live  in  the  world,  the  more  we  are 
convinced  of  the  propriety  of  this  sentiment.  Hence,  old  men  are 
commonly  more  suspicious  than  young  men.  It  is  not  that  age  is 
more  depraved  than  youth  ;  but  old  men  have  had  so  many  oppor- 
tunities of  obtaining  a  knowledge  of  mankind,  and  sometimes  it  may 
be,  have  purchased  their  knowledge  at  so  dear  a  rate,  that  they  are 
at  last  convinced  of  the  propriety  of  the  divine  admonition,  Put 
ye  no  trust  in  man  ;  and  thus  taught  of  God,  they  listen  to  the  poet 
who  says,  "  Lean  not  on  earth."  But,  blessed  bo  God,  the  same 
divine  Spirit  which  directs  and  even  commands  us  not  to  put  trust 
in  man,  not  to  put  confidence  in  a  guide,  and  even  pronounces  a 
curse  on  those  who  put  their  trust  in  an  arm  of  flesh.  I  say  the 


286  LETTER    XLIV. 

same  divine  Spirit  encourages  us,  indeed  commands  us  to  trust  in 
the  Lord  at  all  times,  not  being  afraid*.*. 

But,  alas,  alas  !  we  are  by  nature  prone  to  transgress  both  these 
commands  ;  we  are  strongly  affected  by  objects  of  sense,  and  sweet 
are  the  enjoyments  derived  from  the  social  haunts  of  men.  I  will 
freely  own  to  you,  that  my  reception  at  Falmouth,  and  the  kind 
offices  rendered  me  there  by  you  in  particular,  and  by  my  friends 
in  general,  has  left  a  durable  impression  upon  my  mind  ;  and  were 
you  or  they  to  think  of  me  as  an  alien,  or  not  to  think  of  me  at  all, 
it  would  afford  me  exquisite  pain.  I  think  I  should,  in  such  cir- 
cumstances, exclaim  with  Dr.  Young,  "  Good  lost,  weighs  more 
in  grief  than  gained  in  joy."  However,  inform  me  how  you  feel,' 
and  I  will  endeavour  to  conform  my  wishes  to  yours. 

You  once  mentioned  sending  by  the  New-York  Packet  as  a  con- 
venient mode  of  conveyance.  I  have  thought  of  it  since  ;  and  if  you 
have  any  interest  with  any  captain  of  a  packet  or  any  other  on 
board,  it  may  answer  ;  for  letters  put  into  the  post-office  are  charged 
very  high.  Let  my  ever  dear  and  much  loved  friend  R.  know  when 
you  write,  and  olease  to  present  him  my  sincere  and  most  affec- 
tionate regards ;  you  will  inform  him  also,  that  I  sent  him  on,  last 
season,  a  long  letter,  by  a  captain  D.to  which  I  have  had  no  answer. 
I  pray  you  to  present  my  respectful  regards  to  Mrs.  H.  and  inform 
my  obliging  friend  G.  that  I  have  made  much  inquiry  relative  to 
the  branch  of  his  family,  about  which  he  has  written  ;  but  hitherto 
without  effect.  I  can  learn  nothing  of  his  friends  in  this  State. 
But  I  shall  make  one  more  experiment,  by  advertisements  in  the 
public  prints. 

That  you,  and  yours,  and  each  of  our  mutual  friends,  may  live  in 
the  full  enjoyment  of  every  felicity,  with  which  the  Christian  char- 
acter can  be  blest,  is  the  fervent  prayer  of,  my  valued  friend,  your 
ever  faithful  and  devoted,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  XLV.  287 


LETTER  XLV. 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  W.  of  Pennsylvania. 
REVEREND  SIR, 

ALTHOUGH  personally  unacquainted  with  you,  yet  you 
not  be  surprised  at  hearing  from  me,  when  you  recollect  a 
letter  which  you  have  recently  written  to  a  Mr.  B.  which  has-been 
handed  to  me,  and  in  which  I  am  mentioned. 

The  letter  to  which  I  advert  contains  many  excellent,  because 
divine  truths ;  and  it  afforded  me,  in  the  reading,  some  heavenly 
sensations.  It  is  so  rare  to  find  any  person  on  earth  speaking  the 
language  of  heaven,  that  with  every  other  charm,  it  possesses  also 
the  charm  of  novelty. 

Many  months  have  elapsed  since  public  fame  brought  to  my  ears 
the  soul-reviving  intelligence,  that  a  certain  gentleman  who  had 
breathed  forth  the  spirit  of  Saul  of  Tarsus,  was  now  like  the  Apostle 
Paul  preaching  that  faith  which  before  he  persecuted,  boldly  affirn  - 
ing  that  in  the  way  the  worshippers  of  antichrist  called  heresy,  so 
•worshipped  he  the  God  of  his  fathers.  When  I  heard  this  report, 
I  felt,  I  believe,  much  as  people  in  general  do  when  they  hear  the 
gospel.  I  thought  it  was  too  good  to  be  true.  I  did  not,  at  the 
moment,  attend  to  the  power  of  him  who  calleth  whom  he  will  out 
of  darkness,  and  bringing  them  into  his  marvellous  light;  whosend- 
eth  them  forth  to  publish  his  salvation  to  every  creature  ;  to  pro- 
claim to  every  creature,  that  he  died  for  their  sins,  and  arose  again 
for  their  justification. 

However,  as  public  report  is  so  little  woi'thy  of  credit,  I  deter- 
mined to  suspend  my  judgment,  well  persuaded  that  if  you  were 
indeed  a  genuine  disciple  of  the  true  Christ,  the  deceived  worship- 
pers of  antichrist  would  soon,  by  their  manifold  calumnies,  suffi- 
ciently ascertain  the  fact ;  for  he  who  said,  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always 
to  the  end  of  the  world,  said  also,  If  ye  be  of  me,  the  world  will 
hate  you,  and  they  will  thrust  you  out  of  the  synagogue,  saying  all 
manner  of  evil  of  you,  falsely,  for  my  name  sake.  But  if  it  is  given 
you  on  the  behalf  of  Christ  to  believe,  I  trust  it  will  be  also  given 

VOL.  II.  37 


28S  LETTER   XLV. 

you  cheerfully  to  suffer  for  his  name  sake ;  f\or  will  you  sorrow  as 
those  without  hope,  for,  blessed  be  God,  our  hope  is  full  of  immor- 
tality, and  therefore  it  is  a  hope  that  maketh  not  ashamed.  Sir,  I 
felicitate  you  on  the  divine  .discoveries  that  you  have  made.  Not 
unto  us,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  the  name  of  our  God  be  all  the  glory. 
You  can,  and  I  am  persuaded  you  do  say,  "  Not  by  the  will  of  man, 
nor  by  the  will  of  the  flesh,  but  by  the  will  of  God."  It  is  not  of 
him  who  willeth,  nor  of  him  who  runneth,  but  of  God  who  showeth 
mercy,  that  abundant  mercy  and  grace,  that  bringeth  unto  all  men 
salvation,  and  therefore  maketh  for  every  man's  peace  ;  although, 
for  wise  reasons,  hidden  from  the  greater  part  of  mankind  in  this 
their  day,  is  now  by  the  favour  of  heaven  made  manifest  to 
you  by  the  Spirit,  even  that  Spirit  which  taketh  of  the  things 
of  Jesus,  and  showeth  them  unto  us,  that  we  may  let  our  light  shine 
before  men,  and  in  that  light  exhibiting  our  good  works,  lead  them 
to  glorify  our  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

If  I  may  form  a  judgment  from  the  letter  I  have  read,  I  think  you 
have  received  the  spirit  which  is  of  God,  by  which  you  know  the 
things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God ;  and  if  so,  may  you  run 
the  race  that  is  set  before  you  with  patience,  looking  unto  Jesus,  the 
author  and  finisher  of  your  faith.  O,  the  distinguishing  grace  of 
God  !  To  you  it  is  given  to  know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of 
God,  but  to  others  in  parables.  But  light  is  put  into  you,  as  we  put  a 
candle  in  a  candlestick,  that  it  may  give  light  to  all  that  are  in  the 
house.  Mankind  are  even  now  in  the  house.  In  God  we  live, 
move,and  have  our  being ;  but  they  know  not  where  they  are  ;  if  thou 
hadst  known,  says  our  Saviour,  who  it  is  that  sahh  unto  thee,  Give 
me  to  drink,  thou  wouldst  have  asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have 
given  thee  living  water,  Ecc.  &c.  This  is  life  eternal  to  know  him, 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath  sent ;  and  why  ? 
Because  Jesus  is  the  life  of  the  world. 

Go  on  then,  thou  highly  favoured  of  the  Lord.  I  bid  thee  God 
speed.  Go  on  and  preach  Jesus  and  the  resurrection.  Cry  aloud, 
spare  not ;  tell  professors  their  transgressions ;  tell  churchmen 
their  sins,  and  show  them  that  they,  on  whom  the  tower  of  Siloam 
fell,  were  not  sinners  worse  than  they ;  tell  them  that  their  works 
are  evil.  They  will  hate  you  for  this ;  but  remember  him  who 
hath  said,  They  hated  me  before  they  hated  you ;  and  if  they  have 
done  these  things  in  the  green  tree,  what  shall  they  not  do  in  the 
dry? 


LETTER   XLV.  289. 

For  my  own  part,  so  great  are  the  obligations  I  am  under  to  the 
world's  Saviour,  that  should  this  Saviour  be  preached  either  through 
envy  or  through  gain,  still  I  must  rejoice.  But  I  shall  rejoice  more 
abundantly,  when  I  think  he  is  preached  from  conviction^  and  from 
love,  and  adoration  of  his  character.  When  the  love  of  Christ  con- 
straineth  us,  because  we  thus  judge,  if  one  died  for  all  then  are  all 
dead,  that  they  who  live,  should  not  henceforth  live  unto  them- 
selves, but  unto  him  who  died  for  them,  and  rose  again  from  the 
dead ;  I  say,  when  Christ  is  thus  preached,'  my  pleasure  is  more 
abundant. 

Of  that  part  of  your  letter  which  relates  to  me,  I  know  not  what 
to  think.  I  am  ignorant  what  information  you  received  from  your 
correspondent,  and  indeed  it  is  a  light  thing  with  me  to  be  judged 
by  man's  judgment.  One  thing  is  certain,  ignorance  and  prejudice 
has  often  laid  that  to  my  charge,  to  which  I  am  a  stranger.  How- 
ever, if,  as  I  trust,  you  are  a  true  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ,  you  will 
judge  no  man  before  you  hear  him.  I  am  ready  at  all  times  to 
give  a  reason  for  the  hope  that  is  in  me,  in  meekness  and  fear.  I 
confess  I  wish  to  have  fellowship  with  those,  whose  fellowship  is 
with  the  Father,  and  with  the  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  accompany 
them  without  the  camp,  bearing  the  reproach  of  our  Saviour,  and 
this  I  am  persuaded  I  shall  some  way  or  other  do. 

True,  my  name  has  been  for  many  years  tossed  about  by  censure 
and  applause  ;  among  my  enemies  no  good  was  said  of  me,  and 
among  friends  no  evil,  for  love  thinketh  no  evil ;  but  both  friends 
and  enemies  are  accustomed  to  exaggerate. 

I  am  one  of  the  least  of  God's  servants ;  I  speak  not  this  out  of 
feigned  humility  ;  I  am  but  a  babe,  still  desiring  the  sincere  milk 
of  the  word ;  and  so  conscious  am  I  of  my  own  weakness,  that  I 
dare  not  venture  to  adopt  a  religious  sentiment,  for  which  I  cannot 
produce  a  "thus  saith  the  Lord."  Doubtless  the  scriptures  con- 
tain many  things  which  it  is  not  yet  given  me  to  see.  Doubtless 
the  Lord  hath  said  in  his  holy  word  many  things  which  I  have  not 
yet  heard ;  but  as  my  day  is,  so  will  my  strength  be. 

As  a  preacher,  my  sole  object  is  to  make  manifest  the  Saviour 
of  the  world,  well  persuaded  that  the  poet,  was,  as  a  divine,  strictly 
correct  when  he  said, 

"If  all  the  world  my  Saviour  knew, 
Then  all  the  world  would  love  him  too." 


V 


290 


LETTER    XLVI. 


and  well  do  I  know,  that  when  love  takes  place  in  the  heart,  a  de- 
sire to  glorify  him  who  has  loved  us,  and  given  himself  for  us,  will 
assuredly  succeed. 

If  providence  should  direct  your  steps  this  way,  it  will  give  me 
pleasure  to  see  you ;  and  if  I  should  not  be  so  favoured,  I  should  be 
glad  to  converse  with  you  upon  paper  ;  and  the  more  you  are 
falsely  reproached  for  the  name  sake  of  your  Redeemer,  the  more 
I  shall  sympathize  with,  love,  and  admire  you. 

I  am,  believing  you  are  a  member  with  me  in  the  same  body, 
and  drinking  with  me  in  the  same  spirit,  with  fervency  of  Christian 
affection,  your  friend  and  servant,  &c.  Sec. 


LETTER  XLVI. 

To  the  same. 


V  OUR  welcome, your  thrice  welcome  favour  of  Septem- 
ber 21st  is  now  before  me.  It  has  relieved  my  mind  from  a  weight 
of  anxiety,  and  filled  my  heart  with  gratitude  to  that  beneficent 
Being  who  is  the  giver  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift. 

I  am  right  happy  that  you  have  more  health  than  when  last  I 
saw  you ;  and  I  am  cheered  by  the  prospect  of  your  being  able  to 
visit  those  friends  which  still  remain  to  you  in  your  native  state  ; 
and  that  you  contemplate  the  felicity  of  once  more  declaring  among 
them  the  unsearchable  riches  of  our  Redeemer's  grace.  May  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest  confirm  your  health,  and  make  the  conclusion 
of  your  career  better  than  its  commencement. 

For  many  years  I  have  stood  alone  upon  this  vast  continent,  and 
now  my  prayer  to  God  is?  may  you  be  strong  in  the  cause  of  our 
Emmanuel ;  may  you  come  up  from  this  wilderness  leaning  on  the 
JBeloved.  T  rejoice  to  learn  that  the  number  of  your  hearers  in- 
crease. May  the  God  of  peace  continue  to  add  unto  you  such  as 
shall  be  saved;  may  they,  under  your  ministry,  continue  to  grow 
in  the  grace,  and  hi  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son 


LETTER  XLVI.  291 

Jesus  Christ.  To  know  both  thesVc haracters  is  life  eternal ;  and 
O,  how  pleasing,  how  transporting  the  reflection,  that  the  knowl- 
edge of  both  these  characters,  constituting  a  complete  whole,  shall 
fill  the  animated,  human  earth,  as  the  waters  coyer  the  sea. 

I  am  extremely  pleased  with  your  purpose,  respecting  the  piece 
you  are  preparing  for  the  press.  May  the  spirit  of  that  divinity, 
the  fulness  of  which  dwelt  in  the  humanity,  constituting  the  one 
Emmanuel,  or  the  only  wise  God  our  Saviour,  furnish  you  with  such 
ideas,  as  when  delineated  on  paper,  may  flash  conviction  on  the 
minds  of  those  unbelievers  who  presumptuously,  most  irreverently 
call  this  sublime  and  salutary  truth  in  question.  May  those  blood- 
bought  infidels  be  constrained  with  strong  faith,  and  its  inseparable 
attendant,  fervent  affection,  to  exclaim,  my  LORD,  and  my  God. 

You  do  me  honour,  and  give  me  inexpressible  satisfaction,  when 
you  inform  me,  that  the  eye  of  your  mind  is  fixed  on  me,  as  the 
very  dear  friend  to  whom  you  address  the  letters  in  question,  and 
whom  you  still  mean  to  address  in  the  letters  you  may  yet  be  en- 
abled to  write  upon  this  truly  important  subject.  I  flatter  myself, 
no  one  of  your  connexions  can  produce  a  clearer  title  to  the  appel- 
lation, friend,  than  myself;  no  one  can  feel  a  more  warm  and  sin- 
cere affection  for  you  than  I  have  delighted  to  cherish  ;  and  I  have 
not  hesitated  to  wish  you,  most  cordially,  God  speed. 

I  trust  your  endeavours  to  erect  a  convenient  building  for  the 
worship  of  the  true  God  will  be  crowned  with  success.  Every 
genuine  believer  will  acknowledge  the  true  God  to  be  the  only  wise 
God,  and  our  Saviour,  the  Saviour  of  all  men. 

The  quotation  from  the  introduction  with  which  you  have  favour- 
ed me,  corresponds  exactly  with  my  wishes  ;  yet,  as  there  has  been 
so  many  instances  of  religious  fraud  practised  upon  similar  occa- 
sions, I  doubt  not  you  will  readily  agree  to  any  plan  proposed  by- 
liberal  minds,  calculated  to  prevent  any  thing  of  this  kind  which 
may  arise  from  the  zeal  of  Pharisaical  leaven,  fermenting  in  the 
minds  of  future  bigots.  You  are  well  enough  acquainted  with  the 
nature  of  man,  even  in  his  best  estate,  to  know  that  privileges  of 
this  description  cannot  be  too  cautiously  guarded.  Would  it  not 
be  well,  therefore,  I  avail  myself  of  the  privilege  to  which  friendship 
entitles  me  ?  Would  it  not  be  well  to  submit  your  plan  to  the  con- 
sideration of  judicious  individuals  not  immediately  connected  with 
you  ?  Possibly  some  salutary  regulations  might  be  thus  suggested. 
In  the  multitude  of  counsel,  there  is  security  ;  and  I  am  persuaded 


292  LETTER    XLVII. 

so  generous  a  procedure  would  *n»eet  a  just  reward ;  nay,  such  arc 
my  sentiments  of  you,  that  I  am  confident,  were  you  able  to  build 
a  house  yourself,  you  would  wish  to  keep  it  like  the  heaven  to  which 
our  gospel  leads,  perpetually  open.  If  you  proceed  upon  the  lib- 
eral principles  which  you  contemplate,  my  efforts  to  perfect  your 
plan  shall  not  be  wanting ;  I  have  already  addressed  many  of  my 
friends  upon  the  subject. 

It  is  uncertain  when  I  shall  be  able  to  visit  your  city  ;  the  winter 
is  a  season  most  unpropitious  to  my  health.  I  suffered  much  during 
my  last  jovirney,  and,  and,  and — but  no  matter,  I  shall  tell  you  more 
when  I  see  you.  You  will  journey  to  New  England  in  the  spring ; 
you  will  assuredly  pass  a  few  days  with  me,  when  we  will,  at  our 
leisure,  investigate  this,  and  many  other  abundantly  more  import- 
ant matters.— -Farewell. 


LETTER  XLVII. 

To  the  same. 


YOUR  letter  of  November  2 6th,  enclosing  the  fragments 
of  your  invaluable  production,  hath  reached  me  in  safety.  I  know 
not  how  much  pleasure  you  might  derive  from  perusing  the  letter 
to  which  you  advert,  but  this  I  know,  if  your  satisfaction  abounded, 
our  pleasures  were  mutual.  The  excellent  writings  to  which  you 
advert  will  always  be  preferable,  I  will  not  say  to  yours,  but  cer- 
tainly to  mine.  Both  the  matter  and  the  manner  are  admirable ; 
but  if  you  do  not  favour  us  with  a  visit,  the  end  of  the  extract  will 
not  be  answered ;  and  I  am  really  concerned  to  perceive  that  you 
speak  of  this  event  as  doubtful :  I,  however,  acknowledge  with 
gratitude,  your  distinguishing  kindness  in  writing  to  me,,  when 
you  had  no  leisure  to  bestow  upon  any  other  correspondent. 

The  article  respecting  your  health  has  removed  from  my  bosom 
many  fearful  apprehensions ;  it  hath  given  birth  to  a  flattering 
hope,  that  although  at  present  scarcely  a  convalescent,  you  will 
ultimately  be  wholly  restored  ;  and  as  you  have  been  able  to  per- 


LETTER    XLVII.  293 

form  a  journey  to  Virginia,  you  will  be  in  such  full  possession  of 
this  best  of  temporal  blessings}  as  to  be  both  able  and  willing  to  visit 
New  England  in  the  spring. 

I  wish  the  printer  who  engaged  to  print  your  letters,  had,  previ- 
ous to  the  engagement,  been  a  Christian,  he  would  not  then  have 
given  you  so  much  just  cause  of  complaint,  respecting  his  care- 
lessness ;  but  if  arguments  drawn  from  the  fountain  head  of  divine 
authority  were  of  themselves  sufficient  to  irradiate  the  human  mind, 
and  make  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,  not  only  the  printer  in  partic- 
ular, but  the  readers  of  your  letters  in  general,  would  clearly  dis- 
cern that  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  did  indeed  dwell  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

But  alas  !  It  is  not  all  that  the  prophets  and  apostles  have  said, 
with  all  that  he  of  whom  the  former  prophesied,  or  the  latter 
preached,  did,  when  by  signs  and  wonders  he  confirmed  their  tes- 
timony, that  can  turn  the  deceived  soul  from  the  darkness  of  error, 
to  the  light  of  truth.  It  is  the  Almighty  Spirit,  the  divinity  dwel- 
ling in  the  humanity ;  it  is  this  Almighty  Spirit  alone,  which  is 
able  to  take  away  the  veil  from  the  human  heart,  and  so  effectually 
to  make  the  Saviour  manifest,  as  to  constrain  the  soul  to  cry  out, 
with  the  Apostle,  My  Lord,  and  my  God.  ^ 

It  is  those  who  have  learned  of  the  Father,  as  the  divinity,  who 
will  come  to  this  Father,  as  manifested  in  the  flesh,  and  with 
devout  adoration  acknowledge  the  Deity,  thus  clothed,  as  the  only 
wise  God  our  Saviour. 

But  this  spirit  frequently  makes  use  of  instruments,  and  through 
the  medium  of  such  instruments,  however  contemptible  they  may 
appear  in  the  eyes  of  the  wise  and  prudent,  the  wisdom  of  such 
wise  and  prudent  is  oftentimes  confounded.  I  humbly  trust  that 
he  who  sends  by  whom  he  will  send,  will  make  use  of  you  as  a 
faithful  witness,  through  whom  the  Redeemer  will  be  knowiu 
Much  more  depends  upon  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  you  labour  to 
inculcate  in  your  letters,  than  people  in  general  imagine.  I  con- 
ceive it  impossible  to  find  peace  and  joy  in  believing,  or  so  to  be- 
lieve as  to  be  saved  from  whatever  is  contained  in  the  damnation, 
that  must  be  the  portion  of  every  unbeliever,  until  vre  are  firmly 
persuaded  that  beside  the  Saviour,  there  is  no  other  God.  But  he 
who  believeth  on  the  Son,  beholding  the  fulness  of  paternal  Deity 
dwelling  in  the  Son,  viewing  the  divine  and  human  nature  as  con- 
stituting one  God,  the  just  God  and  Saviour,  beside  which  there 


294  LETTER    XLVIII. 

is  no  other ;  he  that  thus  believeth,  I  say,  can  never  come  into 
condemnation.  He  never  shall  be  ashamed  nor  confounded  ;  he 
can  never  stumble.  Yes,  that  perfect  love  which  is  manifested  in 
the  union  of  the  two  natures,  beheld  in  all  their  fulness,  by  the 
true  believer,  casteth  out  fear.  There  is  no  fear  in  love  ;  fear  hath 
torment,  which  is  made  manifest  by  its  effects,  as  the  element  in 
which  every  unbeliever  exists,  as  fire  is  made  manifest  by  smoke  ; 
the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever  ;  until 
day  and  night  shall  be  no  more,  that  is,  till  unbelief  shall  be  no 
more,  when,  from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  every  eye  shall  see, 
and  every  individual  of  the  human  family  shall  know  God,  as  the 
Creator,  the  Father,  the  Preserver,  and  the  Redeemer. 

You  will,  my  dear  friend,  let  me  hear  from  you  as  frequently  as 
possible,  and  send  me  the  residue  of  the  letters  as  soon  as  they 
come  from  the  press. — Farewell. 


.   LETTER  XLVIII. 

To  the  same. 


J.  have  more  than  once  perused  your  obliging  favour  of 
June  1 6th,  and  it  is  pleasing  to  me  to  learn,  that  either  profit  or 
pleasure  can,  in  any  degree,  be  obtained  from  a  correspondence 
with  me,  peculiarly  so,  if  the  friend  to  whom  I  am  writing  can  be 
benefited  thereby. 

Doubtless,  this  mode  of  conversing  is  of  divine  origin,  and  for 
this  inestimable  gift  we  are  indebted  to  the  bounteous  Giver  of 
every  good  and  perfect  gift.  It  is  the  pleasure  of  Deity  that  we 
should,  dwell  in  separate  apartments  of  his  great  house,  but  having 
formed  us  social  beings,  by  indulging  us  with  this  mode  of  con- 
versation, he  seems  to  have  broken  down  the  separating  wall,  and 
however  distant  he  may  think  proper  to  fix  the  bounds  of  our 
habitation,  our  ethereal  selves  are,  by  this  happy  expedient, 
brought  into  close  contact :  and  we  can  freely  communicate  what 


LETTER   XLVIIJ.  295 

the  Father  of  our  spirits  may  think  proper  to  discover  to  our  souls. 
We  are  not  interrupted  by  noisy  intruders,  we  retire  from  the 
busy,  bustling  world,  from  whence  we  fly  to  meet  and  mingle 
congenial  souls. 

There  is  nothing  by  which  I  am  so  much  astonished,  as  our 
attachment  to  the  present  mode  of  existence.  This  attachment 
was  perhaps  excusable  in  the  tribes  of  Israel,  who,  being  under 
the  ministration  of  a  dispensation  that  was  not  designed  to  bring  life 
and  immortality  to  light,  might  rationally  consider  a  long  life  as 
the  greatest  blessing  with  which  they  could  possibly  be  indulged. 
Long  life  was  to  them  the  reward  of  filial  obedience.  Honour, 
saith  the  Lord,  thy  father,  and  thy  mother,  and  thy  days  shall  be 
long  in  the  land,  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

But  for  us,  who  are  blessed  with  the  unspeakable  gift  of  God, 
which  is  everlasting  life  ;  for  us,  who  are  heirs  of  a  blessed  im- 
mortality, to  mourn  for  departed  friends,  and  grieve  that  they  go 
so  soon,  is  just  as  consistent,  as  if  we  were  to  reflect  with  anguish, 
that  those  of  our  Mends,  who  do  business  upon  the  great  waters, 
had  made  a  speedy  passage,  and  were  safely  moored  in  a  good  and 
commodious  harbour,  much  sooner  than  could  rationally  have 
been  expected.  Reason  and  religion  both  bid  us  rejoice  on  these 
occasions ;  yet,  I  Know  that  it  is  natural  to  grieve,  and  I  also 
know  that  we  are  naturally  lovers  of  our  own  selves.  When  we 
are  ostensibly  mourning  for  a  departed  friend,  we  are,  in  fact, 
mourning  for  our  surviving'  selves.  Show  me  the  man  or  woman 
who  ever  sincerely  mourned  for  the  departure  of  an  individual, 
from  whom  they  never  had,  nor  expected  to  have,  either  directly 
or  indirectly,  pleasure  or  profit.  Trust  me,  my  friend,  the  hearts 
of  mourners  are  like  other  hearts,  deceitful  above  all  things. 

Were  we  properly  influenced  by  the  religion  we  profess,  we 
should  rejoice  whenever  our  God  called  a  suffering  friend  to  that 
fulness  of  bliss,  which  is  found  at  his  right  hand,  and  looking  with 
anxious  expectation  to  the  period  destined  to  reunite  us  to  those 
we  loved,  we  should  say, 

"Blest  be  the  barge  that  wafts  us  to  the  shore, 
Where  death  divided  friends  shall  part  no  more." 

Friends  pass  on  before  to  slope  our  passage,  and  point  the  way. 
The  friend  you  mention  has  been  highly  favoured  in  his  death ; 
at  home  he  isvftappy,  here  he  was  environed  with  difficulties  ;  he 

VOL.  II.  38 


296  LETTER  XLIX, 

now  sees  and  enjoys  that  for  which  he  was  made ;  I  may  envyv 
but  I  cannot  mourn  him. 

I  have  been  very  ill,  but  am  now,  through  the  favour  of  heaven, 
much  better.  For  your  recovery  I  also  bless  God.  But  well  or 
ill,  we  are  still  dying,  blessed  be  God  for  this  also.  Yet  it  must 
be  confessed  that  sickness  is  a  gloomy  path  to  immortality ;  but 
it  will  add  new  charms  to  our  destined  home. 

I  am  always  pleased  with  letters  from  my  friends,  but  never 
angry  when  I  get  them  not ;  I  take  it  for  granted  something  beside 
a  failure  in  friendship  occasions  the  silence  4f  my  friend  ;  I  thank 
you  for  the  sermon  you  have  inclosed.  You  designed  it,  I  pre- 
sume, for  a  funeral  oration,  not  a  gospel  sermon.  As  an  oration 
it  is  good,  as  a  gospel  sermon  nothing.  You  see,  my  friend,  I  am 
a  friend,  and  do  not  flatter.  If  the  salt  hath  lost  its  savour,  where- 
with shall  it  be  salted  ?  Who  was  it  said  ? 

"I  value  not  that  doctrine,  book  or  theme, 
That  takes  no  notice  of  my  Lord, 
And  leaves  out  his  dear  name." 

I  thank  you  for  your  offer;  but  your  brother  has  been  kind 
enough  to  supply  me.  When  we  agree,  I  am  pleased ;  when  we 
do  not,  I  am  not  displeased.  I  think  you  are  sincere,  and  I  am 
attached  to  you.  I  beg  you  to  remember  me  to  Mrs.  W.  and  to 
our  mutual  friends.— Farewell. 


LETTER  XLIX. 

To  the  Rev.  Mr.  — — .  Episcopalian  Minister, 

MY  PEAR  FRIEND, 

i  OUR  obliging  favour  came  yesterday  to  hand,  for  which, 
as  well  as  the  favour  inclosed  therein,  accept  my  grateful  acknowl- 
edgments. 

I  have  been  expecting  captain  I.  and  was  much  disappointed  in 
not  meeting  him  last  autumn.  I  calculate,  however,  upon  an  in- 
terview on  my  return  to  Boston. 


LETTER  XLIX.  297 

Our  friends  in  this  place  are  like  our  friends  with  you ;  and  the 
thorns  and  briars  of  worldly  care  seem  to  have  the  same  effect 
upon  them.  In  fact,  we  are  getting  into  bad  circumstances ;  these 
are  really  melancholy  times ;  our  prospects,  as  a  people,  are  gloomy. 
But  when  the  judgments  which  we  dread  are  abroad  in  the  earth, 
the  inhabitants  of  our  world  will  learn  righteousness. 

A  challenge  from  parson  A.  to  Dr.  P. !  !  Simple  man  !  Why  a 
babe  in  the  school  inj  which  Dr.  P.  has  been  taught  would  be  more 
than  a  match  for  parson  A.  or  any  other  parson  in  his  temper  and 
state  of  mind.  I  long  to  hear  the  result  of  this  same  challenge; 
you  will  have  the  goodness  to  transmit  it  as  soon  as  possible.  I 
am  happy  to  find,  that  notwithstanding  the  opposition  made  by 
high  and  low  priests,  supported  by  the  united  force  of  bigots  of 
every  description,  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  is,  however,  gaining 

ground  in  VV and  H .     But,  by  your  account  of  N ,  I 

am  fearful  that  I  have  laboured  in  vain  in  that  place.  Yet,  let  me  not 

form  so  melancholy  a  conclusion ;   there  are  some  in  N who 

do  not  bow  the  knee  to  Baal ;  but  it  would  give  me  heart-felt  pleas- 
ure to  learn,  that  those  who  drink  into  the  same  spirit  of  Christian- 
ity, were  bearing  one  another's  burdens,  and  thus  fulfilling  the 
royal  law  of  love.  After  all,  my  dear  Sir,  the  hearts  of  the  people 
are  in  the  hand  of  God,  and  he  turns  them  withersoever  he  will. 

The  opinions  of  people,  however  heterogenous,  are  merely  opin- 
ions which  you  know  are  garret  lumber ;  their  seat  is  the  head;  not 
the  heart ;  I  wish  they  were  in  the  heart  or  no  where,  then  the 
people  would  be  either  cold  or  hot,  and  unbelievers  would  constrain 
professors  of  the  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour,  to  dccMfcyor  or  again/it. 
Would  to  God  our  adherents  discovered  as  much  energy  as  out- 
opponents.  I  admire  your  reasoning ;  were  you,  in  the  present 
situation  of  affairs,  to  insist  on  the  union  of  our  friends  in  the  way 
to  which  you  advert,  it  might  defeat  the  purpose  you  wish  to  effec- 
tuate. No  doubt  the  great  Head  of  the  church  will  do  with,  and 
by  them  and  us,  as  seemeth  good  in  his  sight ;  and  here,  my  valued 
friend  and  brother,  we  must,  as  bccometh  the  Christian  character, 
leave  this  and  every  other  matter. 

But  the  progress  of  the  truth  in  W gives  the  alarm  to  big- 
otry. No  doubt  of  it ;  the  increase  of  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel 
of  God  our  Saviour  has  alarmed  superstition  and  prejudice  in  every 
country,  where  it  has  been  promulgated  since  its  first  appearance 
in  our  world ;  and  thus  it  will  continue  to  do,  until  nothing  can  be 


298  LETTER   XLIX. 

obtained  by  opposition,  and  mankind  see  it  more  for  their  honour  and 
interest  to  unite  in  its  favour,  than  to  attempt  its  destruction.  But 
your  fellow-servants  have  complained  of  you  to  their  master;  this 
is  as  I  expected.  The  recent  event  to  which  you  advert  will 
strengthen  their  hands;  opposition  will  be  embodied,  and  their 
bands  will  be  made  strong ;  mutual  aid  and  support  will  be  afforded ; 
the  rays  of  their  malignant  fire  will  be  collected,  and  pointed  at 
every  individual  connected  with,  but  in  spirit  differing  from  their 
order ;  and  if  they  have  not  the  power  to  make  use  of  temporal  fire, 
if  they  cannot  consume  you  as  a  heretic,  they  will  evince  their  dis- 
position toward  you,  by  consigning  you  to  the  pains  and  pen- 
alties of  eternal  fire.  Depend  on  it,  my  brother,  you  will  find  no 
pence  nor  rest  in  your  present  connexion  ;  they  will  hate  you,  they 
will  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  you ;  and  this  they  will  be  the  more 
diligent  in  saying,  because  they  cannot  do  all  manner  of  evil  unto 
you. 

Our  Saviour,  in  this  age  and  country,  has  mercifully  saved  his 
servants  from  the  power  of  wicked  hands,  but  he  has  not  in  this,  or 
any  other  age  or  country,  saved  them  from  the  power  of  wicked 
tongues  ;  these  unruly  members  will  have  full  play,  nor  is  it  in 
your  power,  by  any  thing  you  can  say,  to  tame  them.  Nay,  the 
more  excellent  your  defence  when  you  are  brought  before  them, 
the  more  they  will  be  exasperated  ;  they  will  be  cut  to  the  heart, 
and  in  the  bitterness  of  their  rage  they  will  say,  Away  with  him,  it 
is  not  fit  that  such  a  fellow  should  live. 

Yes,  I  believe  B.  was  sensible  he  gained  no  ground,  but  in  pro- 
portion to  this  conviction  you  may  rest  assured  that  in  his  heart 
you  lost  ground  ;  your  conversation  ended,  in  appearance,  amica- 
bly. How  impenetrable  are  the  folds  in  which,  upon  such  occa- 
sions, the  designing  heart  is  enveloped,  indeed  we  ought  to  calcu- 
late upon  duplicity.  I  think,however,the  artful  covering  thrown  over 
the  latent  design  of  B.  in  the  request  he  made,  was  almost  too  thin 
to  answer  the  design  of  a  covering.  You  must  give  in  writing  to 
the  convention  the  particulars  in  which  you  differ  from  the  princi- 
ples commonly  held  by  your  order  ;  and  this  must  be  done  in  the 
language  of  God.  They  could  not  stand  before  this  if  they  admit- 
ted its  force,  any  more  than  Dagon  could  stand  before  the  ark.  But 
to  give  your  principles  in  the  language  of  scripture,  would  be  saying 
nothing  at  all,  as  they  have  been  accustomed  to  read  scfijiture ; 
as  they  ha-uc  been  accustomed  to  treat  the  sacred  testimony,  giving- 
it  tvithout  ceremony  whatsoever  sense  they  pleased. 


LETTER    XL1X.  299 

Do  you  not  see  the  design  of  B.  Do  you  not  see  that  he  wishes 
your  accusation  and  condemnation  to  come  from  yourself.  Pardon 
me,  my  dear  Sir,  if  I  say  I  cannot  but  wonder  you  should  so  readily 
comply  with  a  request  which  you  believed,  and  which  I  do  not  see 
how  you,  or  any  one  else  made  acquainted  with  the  matter,  could 
avoid  believing  was  a  designing  request,  calculated  to  ensnare  you. 
You  add,  however,  a  motive  worthy  of  yourself,  as  an  apology  for 
your  compliance.  You  think  it  may  serve  the  cause  of  truth,  so 
it  may  if  properly  handled  ;  and  I  pray  God  to  furnish  you  with  abil- 
ity, and  with  strength,  proportioned  to  your  day,  that  you  may  fight 
the  good  fight,  that  you  may  hold  fast  the  profession  of  your  faith 
without  wavering,  and  come  off  more  than  conqueror  through  him 
who  hath  loved  you. 

You  do  me  the  honour  to  request  my  assistance  upon  this  occa- 
sion, and  wish  me  to  help  you  by  furnishing  you  with,  and  direct- 
ing you  how  to  use  weapons,  with  which  I  am  not  myself  acquaint- 
ed. I  am  so  used  to  &fieak  of  things  as  the  true  sayings  of  God, 
that  I  know  not  how  to  convey  my  ideas  in  any  other  language. 
Besides,  to  know  wherein  we  differ  from  your  order,  I  should  know 
what  your  order  hold.  But  this  I  am  not  able  positively  to  deter- 
mine. I  think  they  hold  that  all  have  sinned,  that  death,  the 
death  of  the  soul  is  the  wages  of  sin,  that  Jesus  died  this  death  for 
all  men.  That  he  made  by  himself,  once  offered*  a  full,  perfect, 
and  sufficient  sacrifice,  oblation,  and  satisfaction,  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world.  All  this  I  think  your  church  professes  to  believe, 
and  ail  this  we  really  believe.  But  they  believe  that  no  one  will 
ever  finally  enter  into  the  rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of 
God,  until  they  believe  these  sacred  truths,  and* are  made  holy  in 
themselves.  This,  also,  we  do  most  solemnly  believe. 

But  here  perhaps  we  part.  They  believe  that  all  God's  people 
are  made  holy  and  righteous  in  the  present  state,  and  that  it  is  their 
becoming  thus  holy  and  righteous  which  constitutes  them  the  peo- 
ple of  God. 

We  believe  that  in  the  present  state,  none  are  righteous,  no,  not 
one  ;  but  that  all  mankind  have  gone  astray  like  lost  sheep,  every 
one  to  his  own  way,  but  that  they  are,  however,  the  beloved  of  God 
so  much  beloved  of  him,  that  he  gave  them  his  Son,  and  laid  upon 
the  Son  the  iniquities  of  them  all,  insomuch  that  he  might  with 
equity  and  strict  justice  die  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world ;  and 
this  we  believe  he  did  so  effectually  that  every  man  was  considered 


300  LETTER    XLIX. 

as  dead  according  to  the  sentence  passed  by  divine  truth,  when  he 
said,  The  soul  that  sinneth  shall  die.  But  the  grace  of  God  brought 
salvation  to  all  men,  when  by  his  grace  Jesus  tasted  death  for  every 
man.  So  that  now  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us,  because  we 
thus  judge,  that  as  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead.  But  the 
sentence  being  thus  executed  upon  all  men,  in  the  head  of  every 
man  which  is  Christ,  he  who  was  mighty  to  save,  hath  abolished 
death,  and  having  once  died  for  all,  he  dieth  no  more.  Justice  hath 
no  further  demand  ;  and  thus  having  suffered  once  for  all,  he  be- 
came the  real,  unequivocal,  complete,  and  eternal  Saviour  of  all 
men,  which  could  not  be  true,  if  all  men  were  not  completely  and 
eternally  saved. 

But  again,  he  bear  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree,  not  only 
that  he  might,with  equity  and  strict  justice,  suffer  the  righteous  sen- 
tence denounced  against  the  sinning  soul,  but  that  he  also  might 
put  away  our  sins  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,  and  so  when  he  was 
the  Lamb  slain,  he  was  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  atuay  the  sin 
of  the  world ;  and  this  sin  of  the  world  was  the  sin  he  appeared  the 
second  time  without,  when  in  the  morning  of  the  resurrection  he 
arose,  greatly  triumphant  over  sin,  death,  hell,  and  the  grand  adver- 
sary, presenting  the  human  nature  in  himself,  as  his  fulness  before 
God,  without  spot,  and  blameless  in  love. 

Consequent  on  this  sublime,  God-honouring,  and  man-restoring 
transaction,  the  messengers  of  peace  are  sent  forth  to  preach  glad 
tidings  to  every  creature.  They  are  to  assure  the  world  that  God 
was  in  Christ,  reconciling  them  unto  himself,  not  imputing,  unto 
them  their  trespasses.  And  this  is  an  eternal  truth  whether  be- 
lieved by  the  woi4d  or  not. 

But  as  many  as  believe  this  divine  declaration  have  peace  and 
joy  in  believing,  and  are  saved  from  the  power  of  the  adversary, 
and  from  the  deceptive  wiles  of  his  emissaries.  Should  the  adver- 
sary perform  great  signs  and  wonders  in  preaching  a  false  Christ, 
those  who  believe  the  divine  report  are  saved  from  his  delusions. 
They  are  saved  from  that  tormenting  fear  of  death  to  which  the 
world  who  lieth  in  the  wicked  one,  shut  up  in  unbelief,  are  all  their 
life  time  in  bondage. 

Again,  we  believe  that  all  mankind  will  be  ultimately  taught  of 
God,  and  that  when  thus  taught,  they  will  all  believe,  and  that  all  be- 
lievers will  be  saved,  not  only  in  the  Lord  with  an  everlasting  salva- 
tion, which,  in  the  divine  mind  and  purpose,  they  were  before  the 


LETTER   XLIX.  oOl 

world  was,  and  which  in  the  fulness  of  the  time,  when  Jesus  suffered 
for  their  sins,  and  rose  again  for  their  justification,  was  effectuated 
in  his  person.  But  we  believe  they  will  be  saved  in  themselves 
also,  saved  individually  from  sin,  for  he  shall  thoroughly  purge  his 
floor,  he  will  burn  up  the  chaff  and  tares  with  unquenchable  fire  and 
gather  his  wheat  into  his  garner.  They  will  be  saved  individually 
from  darkness,  for  every  eye  shall  see,  darkness  shall  no  longer 
cover  the  earth,  nor  gross  darkness  the  people  ;  for  the  earth  shall 
be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord.  They  will  be  saved  in- 
dividually from  sorrow,  for  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  be  done  away, 
and  there  shall  be  no  more  pain,  and  the  Lord  God  shall  wipe  away 
all  tears  from  off  all  faces,  &c.  &c.  They  shall  be  saved  individually 
from  death,  and  from  hell,  for  death  and  hell  shall  be  cast  into  the 
lake  of  fire.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death.  O! 
death,  I  will  be  thy  plague  ;  O  !  grave,  I  will  be  thy  destruction  ; 
repentance  shall  be  hid  from  mine  eyes. 

Thus  are  we  taught,  and  thus  do  we  testify  that  we  know,  and 
to  speak  in  language  the  most  simple,  instructed  in  divine  revela- 
tion by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  we  believe  God  to  be  the  Maker  of  all 
things  ;  we  believe  he  is  the  Father  of  our  spirits  ;  the  Father  of 
mankind  in  every  age  and  place ;  the  eternal,  unchangeable  lover 
and  friend  of  every  man  ;  that  all  men  have  sinned ;  that  the  wages 
of  sin  is  death  ;  that  Jesus,  by  the  grace  of  God,  hath  redeemed  all 
men  from  sin  and  death ;  that  whatever  punishment  individuals 
may  suffer,  in  or  out  of  the  body,  is  either  the  natural  consequence 
of  their  folly,  or  the  effect  of  divine,  paternal  affection  ;  and  with 
respect  to  every  individual  of  the  human  family,  will  ultimately 
terminate  in  the  good  of  the  creature,  and  the  glory  of  God. 

We  believe  that  wisdom's  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness,  and 
that  all  her  paths  are  peace ;  and  we  know  that  it  is  every  man's 
interest  to  walk  therein  ;  but  mankind  are  blind  to  their  own  in- 
terest, and  have  greatly  erred  ;  have  all  gone  out  of  the  way  ;  but 
God  hath  compassion  on  the  ignorant,  and  such  as  are  out  of  the 
way.  With  respect  to  those  who  believe  not,  although  they  arc 
consequently  under  condemnation,  yet  God  hath  concluded  them 
all  in  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

But  surely,  my  friend,  you  did  not  need  my  aid  in  this  business, 
you  who  have  entered  so  deeply  into  the  subject,  and  written  so 
clearly  upon  it.  I  think,  however,  had  I  seen  you  previous  to  your 
promise  made  to  B.  I  should  have  ventured  to  give  advice,  that 


302  LETTER    L. 

perhaps  might  not  have  so  well  answered  the  purpose.  I  should 
have  wished  that  you  would  have  waited  for  the  charges  that  they 
may  think  proper  to  exhibit  against  you,  and,  thus  called  upon  to 
make  your  defence,  I  think  you  would  have  found  the  sword,  the 
weapons  of  the  spirit,  mighty  through  God,  to  the  pulling  down 
strong  holds.  If,  however,  the  few  hints  thrown  out  in  this  letter 
should  prove  advantageous,  I  shall  be  very  happy. 

You  will  let  me  hear  from  you  as  soon  as  possible  ;  you  will 
have  frequent  opportunities  by  captain  I.  but,  by  all  means,  for- 
ward me  the  result  of  the  meeting  between  Dr.  P.  and  Parson  A. 

I  think  your  reasons  for  not  visiting  us  at  present  are  just,  and 
of  course  I  am  necessitated  to  acquiesce.  Remember  me  to  Mrs. 
,  and  to  each  of  our  friends,  and  believe  me  ever,  most  faith- 
fully, your  friend  and  brother. 


LETTER  L. 

To  the  Rev.  A.  B.  of  South  Carolina. 

ALAS  !  my  brother,  the  friend  to  whom  you  have  written 
has  long  since  departed  out  of  time.  He  hath  left  this  bad  world, 
in  which  he  found  much  tribulation,  and  entering  into  that  blessed 
world,  where  nothing  that  defiles  can  enter,  he  finds  undisturbed 
repose.  Mr.  W.  died  in  Hartford,  in  the  State  of  Connecticut,  I 
think  about  six  years  since.  Your  letter,  my  dear  Sir,  being  di- 
rected to  the  minister  of  the  Universal  Church  in  Boston,  I  re- 
ceived and  read  it. 

And  now,  my  brother,  permit  me  to  make  a  few  observations 
upon  some  paragraphs  in  your  letter.  Consequent  upon  your  re- 
ceiving the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  believing  it  in  your  heart, 
and  from  the  abundance  of  your  heart  proclaiming  it  abroad,  you 
have,  it  seems,  experienced  ill  treatment  from  those  who  were 
formerly  religious  friends.  I  should  have  conceived  it  exceeding 
strange  if  you  had  not.  As  long  as  the  world  continues  in  its 
present  state,  the  worshippers  of  antichrist  will  be  extremely  in- 


LETTER   L.  303 

veterate  in  their  opposition  to  the  worshippers  of  the  true  Christ ; 
nor  should  this  excite  surprise  in  any  one  of  our  Lord's  disciples, 
inasmuch  as  he  has  told  them,  that  they  should  be  hated  of  all  men 
for  his  name  sake.  There  is  no  denomination  in  this  world  that  do 
not  agree  in  hating  Christian  Universalists.  I  said  Christian  Uni- 
versalists ;  there  are  many  who  are  called  Universalists,  and  who 
call  themselves  Universalists,  who  are  not  Christians.  Some  are 
negative  Universalists  ;  they  believe  all  will  be  saved  from  future 
misery,  for  they  deny  a  future  state  of  existence  !  these  are  Ma- 
terialists. 

Some  are  Universalists,  in  consequence  of  believing  that  God 
is  too  good,  too  benevolent  to  punish  his  creatures  hereafter,  let 
the  scriptures  say  what  they  will.  Such  are  deists. 

Some  Universalists  believe  in  a  future  state,  and  that  the  law  of 
God,  which  is  holy,  just  and  good,  and  which  declared  that  the 
soul  that  sinned  should  die,  will  be  fulfilled  by  the  death  of  the 
offender  in  his  own  person,  and  that  when  he  has  paid  his  debts  to 
the  uttermost  farthing,  he  shall  come  forth  from  his  prison,  and  of 
course  be  saved. 

Other  Universalists  believe,  that  in  consequence  of  Jesus  Christ 
being  made  under  the  law,  whatsoever  the  law  said,  it  said  unto 
him  ;  that  he  fulfilled  every  precept,  suffered  every  penalty,  made 
reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and  brought  in  everlasting  righteous- 
ness ;  and  that  in  this  seed  promised  unto  Abraham,  all  the  fami- 
lies of  the  earth  are  blessed  ;  but  that  no  one  of  those  families  will 
ever  be  happy  in  themselves  until  they  believe  this  truth,  and  that 
none  ever  did,  or  ever  will  believe  this  truth,  until  the  spirit  of 
God  shall  witness  with  the  spirit  of  the  individual,  to  its  excellency, 
and  to  its  truth. 

These  Universalists  believe^  too,  that  multitudes  of  their  breth- 
ren, bought  with  a  price,  all  price  beyond,  redeemed  by  the  blood 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  reconciled  unto  God  by  that  blood,  leave  this 
state  of  things,  unacquainted  with  the  things  that  make  for  their 
peace  ;  and.  that  they  will  continue  unbelievers  until  that  glorious 
illumination  which  will  take  place,  in  consequence  of  the  fulfil- 
ment of  that  which  was  written,  They  shall  be  all  taught  of  God. 
At  this  elucidating  period,  these  Universalists  unwaveringly  be- 
lieve, that  every  eye  shall  see,  and  every  tongue  confess  to  the 
glory  of  the  Father. 

VOL.   II.  39 


304  LETTER    L. 

With  Universalists  of  these  various  descriptions  I  have  frequent 
opportunities  of  conversing.  But  to  the  law,  and  to  the  testimony 
if  any  man  speak  not  according  thereto,  it  is  a  proof  there  is  no 
light  in  him.  » 

You  say  you  are  persecuted  because  you  preach  to  the  world, 
"  that  the  Father  so  loved  the  world  as  to  give  it  his  Son ;  that  he 
sent  his  Son  to  die  for  this  world,  and  that  in  dying  for  it,  he  re- 
deemed it ;  and  that  having  died  for  the  world,  and  having  redeem- 
ed the  world  from  the  death  merited  by  transgression,  in  his 
resurrection  he  sends  forth  his  word  and  spirit  to  convince  all  men 
of  their  deplorable  state." 

That  living  in  sin  is  living  in  misery,  experience  abundantly 
proves.  But  if  Jesus  suffered  for  these  sins,  in  order  to  bring  us 
to  God ;  if  the  blood  of  Jesus  cleanseth  from  all  sin ;  if  God  was 
in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  unto 
them  their  trespassess  ;  if  he  hath  blessed  them  with  all  spiritual 
blessings  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  if  the  gospel  preached  to  every  creature 
be  true  ;  I  "cannot  see  with  what  propriety  God  can  send  his  spirit 
to  convince  all  men  of  the  deplorable  state  they  are  in. 

If,  indeed,  Jesus  had  not  died  for  their  sins ;  if  he  had  not  been 
raised  for  their  justification ;  if  he  had  not  redeemed  them  from 
the  curse  of  the  law  ;  if  God  had  not  given  the  lost  world  redemp- 
tion in  the  Beloved ;  if  he  did  .impute  unto  the  world  their  tres- 
passes and  sins,  and  had  not  reconciled  the  world  nnto  himself; 
if  he  did  not,  as  the  Lamb  of  God,  take  away  the  sin  of  the  world ; 
if  he  had  not  reconciled  Jew  and  Gentile  in  one  body  on  the  cross, 
so  making  "peace  ;  if  he  had  not  consequently  blotted  out  their 
iniquities  as  a  cloud,  and  their  transgressions  as  a  thick  cloud, 
declaring  he  would  no  moi'e  remember  their  sins ;  if  he  had  not 
given  life  in  the  second  Adam  to  as  many  as  died  in  the  first ;  and 
if  this  second  Adam  was  hot  the  bread  of  God,  giving  life  unto  the 
world  ;  nay,  if  he  were  not  himself  the  life  of  the  world  ;  I  say,  in 
this  case,  the  spirit  of  God  may  set  his  seal  to  the  truth  of  your 
declaration,  the  world  would  indeed  be  in  a  very  deplorable  state. 
For  as  without  shedding  of  blood  there  is  no  remission  of  sins,  and 
the  Saviour  having  once  died,  dieth  no  more  ;  the  world,  the  lost 
world  are  truly  wretched  j  universal  damnation  must  be  the  cer- 
tain consequence. 

But  God  never  sent  his  spirit  to  give  the  lie  to  his  own  testi- 
mony ;  no,  Sir,  whenever  God  sends  his  spirit,  it  is  to  convince  the 


LETTER   L.  305 

'  world  of  sin,  because  they  believe  not  in  him.  He  declared  him- 
self to  be  the  Saviour,  the  life  of  the  world,  but  the  world  believed 
not  his  declaration  ;  so  far  from  it,  they,  in  the  style  of  those  ca- 
lumniators who  are  embodied  against  you,  declare  it  a  sin,  a  dam- 
ning sin,  to  believe  this  good  report.  But  when  Clod  sends  his 
spirit,  he  shall  convince  the  world  that  it  was  a  sin  not  to  believe 
the  testimony  which  the  Redeemer  had  given  of  himself.  But 
this  same  spirit,  which  the  Saviour  will  send,  shall  convince  the 
world  of  righteousness.  What,  shall  the  Holy  Spirit  convince  the 
world  they  are  righteous  in  themselves?  No,  no ;  but  he  shall 
convince  the  world  of  righteousness,  says  Jesus,  "  because  I  go 
unto  the  Father."  But  how  will  the  Holy  Spirit  convince  the 
world  of  righteousness,  because  Jesus  goeth  to  the  Father  ?  Be- 
cause he  was  made  under  the  law,  not  to  break,  but  to  fulfil  the 
law ;  he  was  sent  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost ;  now, 
saith  the  Loi'd,  "  the  word  is  gone  forth  out  of  my  mouth ;  it  shall 
not  return  unto  me  void  ;  but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which  I 
please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  I  sent  it."  Isaiah 
Iv.  11.  Now  when  God  sends  his  spirit,  he  shall  convince  the 
world  of  righteousness  because  Jesus  goeth  to  the  Father,  which 
he  never  could  have  done,  had  he  not  finished  the  transgression, 
and  brought  in  everlasting  righteousness.  Thus  the  Prophet 
Daniel,  ix.  24.  "  Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  people, 
and  upon  thy  holy  city,  to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to  make  an 
end  of  sins,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and  to  bring  in 
everlasting  righteousness,  and  to  seal  up  the  vision  and  prophecy, 
and  to  anoint  the  most  Holy." 

Thus  the  Saviour,  as  the  Lamb  of  God,  bearing  the  sins  of  the 
world,  in  his  death,  put  away  their  sins  ;  he  therefore  finished  the 
transgression,  precisely  at  the  period,  when  he  cried  out  with  a 
strong  voice,  It  is  fi risked,  and  gave  up  the  ghost.  Thus  sin,  when 
finished,  brought  forth  death,  which  the  law  denounced  upon  every 
soul,  yea,  upon  every  soul  that  sinned. 

But  the  spirit  was  also  to  convince  the  world  of  judgment. 
What,  that  there  will  be  a  day  of  judgment  ?  No.  For  those  who 
have  not  the  teaching  of  the  spirit  are  convinced  there  will  be  a 
day  of  judgment.  But  the  spirit  the  Saviour  will  send  shall  con- 
vince the  world  of  judgment,  because  the  prince  of  this  world  is 
judged.  He  was  judged  in  Paradise  as  the  doer  of  the  deed  which 
brought  ruin  on  the  race  of  'Adam.  The  righteous  Judge  then 


306  LETTER    L. 

said,  Because  thou  hast  done  this,  thou  art  cursed.  This  sentence 
is  confirmed  in  the  last  day,  when  the  judge  shall  say  to  the  nature 
represented  under  the  figure  of  goats,  Depart  ye  cursed  into  ev- 
erlasting fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

Thus,  my  brother,  it  is  plain,  that  in  all  this  work  of  the  spirit, 
there  is  nothing  but  glad  tidings  of  good  things  calculated  to  con- 
firm, but  not  to  weaken  the  faith  of  the  believer. 

The  spirit  is  emphatically  called  the  comforter,  and  he  comforts, 
by  taking  of  the  things  of  Jesus,  (he  who  saveth  the  people  from 
their  sins,)  and  showing  them  to  the  soul.  Thus  saith  John  the 
Evangelist,  xv.  26.  "  But  when  the  Comforter  is  come,  whom  I 
will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the  Spirit  of  truth,  which 
proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he  shall  testify  of  me."  Depend 
upon  it,  the  spirit  of  God  will  never  represent  any  part  of  human 
nature  in  a  deplorable  state,  in  consequence  of  their  being  sinners. 
Whenever  the  spirit  of  God  teaches  the  children  of  men,  he  will 
assure  them,  that  while  they  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for 
them,  and  that  if  while  sinners  they  were  reconciled  by  his  death, 
much  more,  being  reconciled,  we  shall  be  saved  by  his  life.  Ro- 
mans v.  10. 

You  say,  Jesus  will  come  again  to  reward  the  wicked,  as  well 
as  the  just.  There  are  in  the  Bible  but  two  characters  denomi- 
nated wicked  ;  the  fallen  angels,  and  fallen  men.  Nothing  renders 
fallen  men  wicked,  but  sin  or  wickedness.  But  Jesus  was  mani- 
fested to  destroy  sin,  and  we  have  before  seen,  He  is  the  Lamb  of 
God  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 

There  are  but  two  ways  in  the  which  the  sin  of  the  world  can 
be  taken  away  ;  first,  by  Jesus  Christ  putting  it  away  by  the  sacri- 
fice of  himself,  and  thus  representing  the  human  nature  in  himself 
as  an  offering  in  a  clean  vessel,  without  spot,  and  blameless  in  love ; 
or,  secondly,  by  his  changing  these  vile  bodies,  that  they  may  be 
fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according  to  his  mighty 
working,  whereby  he  is  able  to  subdue  all  things  unto  himself. 
But  in  each  of  these  views,  the  reward  is  a  gracious  reward. 

The  chaff,  it  is  written,  will  be  thrown  into  the  fire ;  but  not  a 
single  grain  of  the  wheat,  that  grew  in  the  chaff ;  chaff  can  never 
be  made  wheat,  nor  wheat  chaff.  Tares  never  were  good  seed, 
nor  never  can  be.  Human  nature  was  good  when  sown  in  the 
earth,  but  the  enemy  came  and  sowed  his  tares,  and  they  will  both 
grow  together  until  the  harvest ;  but  no  longer.  The  harvest  is 


LETTER    L.  307 

the  end  of  the  world,  when  th?  seed  sown  by  the  enemy  shall  be 
separated  from  the  human  nature,  which  was  the  seed  sown  by 
the  Son  of  man ;  and  consequent,  upon  this  separation,  the  peo- 
ple shall  be  all  righteous,  Isaiah  Ix.  21,  "Thy  people  also  shall 
be  all  righteous :  they  shall  inherit  the  land  forever,  the  branch 
of  my  planting,  the  work  of  my  hands,  that  I  may  be  glorified." 

Take  away  all  sin,  and  the  people  will  be  all  righteous.  Sin  is 
of  the  devil ;  it  is  the  work  of  the  devil ;  it  is  the  seed  of  the  ser- 
pent. But  the  human  nature  is  not  the  seed  of  the  serpent;  It  was 
God  sowed  this  seed,  and  it  is  God  who  will  reap  it ;  and  when 
he  has  thoroughly  purged  his  floor,  he  will  gather  it  into  his  garner. 
Observe,  it  is  God  who  -will  do  this  ;  it  is  God  who  will  thoroughly 
purge  his  floor,  &c.  &c. 

Sir,  it  would  seem  as  if  you  believed  there  was  one  God  out  of 
Christ,  and  another  in  Christ !  !  or  rather  that  the  Saviour  is  not 
God  !  in  any  other  sense,  than  as  the  lord  lieutenant  of  Ireland,  to 
the  king  of  England.  I  know  this  is  a  common  opinion  among 
professing  Christians,  but  it  is  not  a  Christian  opinion.  The 
Christian  has  but  one  God ;  of  which  God,  the  prophet  Isaiah 
speaketh,  xlv.  21,  "Tell  ye,  and  bring  them  near;  yea,  let 
them  take  counsel  together  :  who  hath  declared  this  from  ancient 
time  ?  who  hath  told  it  from  that  time  ?  have  not  I  the  Lord  ?  and 
there  is  no  God  else  beside  me  ;  a  just  God,  and  a  Saviour  :  there 
is  none  beside  me." 

The  Apostle  Paul  knew  no  God  beside  the  Saviour.  "  He  is 
the  only  wise  God  our  Saviour ;"  Jude  25th  verse.  The  Saviour 
himself  knew  no  other.  Shew  us  the  Father,  said  Philip,  and  it 
sufficeth  us.  Have  I  been  so  long  with  thee,  Philip,  and  hast  thou 
not  known  me  ?  The  Father  and  I  are  one.  Although  the  divine 
nature  is  infinitely  above  the  human  nature,  yet  like  the  body  and 
soul  of  him,  that  was  exhibited  as  the  figure  of  him  who  was  to 
come,  they  both  constituted  one  man,  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  in 
whom  dwelt  the  Godhead  bodily.  Yea,  I  repeat,  in  the  human 
nature  of  the  second  Adam,  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwelt. 
No,  no,  no — Jesus  will  never  be  subdued.  His  kingdom  is  an 
everlasting  kingdom,  and  his  dominion  that  which  shall  not  pass 
away.  But  the  Apostle  tells  us,  1  Corinthians,  xv.  27,  28,  "For  he 
hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet."  But,  when  he  saith  all  tilings 
are  put  under  him,  it  is  manifest  that  he  is  excejitcd  who  did  fiut 
all  things  itndt^r  him. 


308  LETTEK    Li.  , 

And  when  all  things  shall  be  subdued  unto  him,  then  shall  tUe 
Son  also  himself  be  subject  unto  him,  that  put  all  things  under- 
him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all. 

When  man  was  /o«?,  the  'whole  of  human  nature  was  lost  as 
one  son,  one  prodigal  son ;  and  when  the  second  Adam  has  brought 
this  once  lost  nature  in  its  fulness,  in  his  blessed  self,  home  to  the 
divine  nature  from  whence  it  wandered,  then  God  shall  be  all  in 
all  ;  not  only  in  Christ,  who  is  the  head  of  every  man,  but  in  every 
member,  bolonging  to  that  head.  It  is  astonishing,  truly  astonish- 
ing, that  it  could  ever  enter  into  the  wild  imagination  of  man,  to 
,  conceive  that  Christ  Jesus,  who,  in  his  human  character,  always 
did  what  was  pleasing  to  the  divine  nature,  should  be  the  last  to 
be  subdued  !  What  is  subdued  must  previously  have  been  in  op- 
position. The  term  subjection  implies  previous  rebellion  !  ! 

You  will  excuse  me,  my  brother  ;  I  have  enlarged  beyond  my 
intention.  When  engaged  upon  these  subjects,  it  is  with  reluc- 
tance I  quit  them". 

I  believe  the  articles  of  Mr.  W's  faith  may  be  obtained  in  Phil- 
adelphia. Those  we  make  use  of  are  annexed  to  our  hymn  book  ; 
and  if  you  hear  of  any  vessel  bound  to  this  port,  if  it  be  your  wish, 
you  may  receive  both  together. 

I  pray  God  our  Saviour  to  give  you,  and  those  with  whom  you 
are  connected,  to  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  and  in  the 
love  of  God  our  Saviour. — Farewell. 


LETTER  LI. 

To  the  Reverend  C.  R.  of  W-. 


MY  FRIEND, 


Y  OUR  letter  of  August  23d  by  Mr.  S.  has  reached  me  ; 
I  am  happy  that  my  intention  Avas  answered,  respecting  the  pam- 
phlets with  which  you  tell  me  you  are  so  much  pleased.  I  shall 
immediately  attend  to  the  hints  you  have  favoured  me  with,  re- 
specting the  doctrines  you  have  propagated,  as  you  say,  for  many 


LETTER    LI.  309 

years  and  in  many  places,  and  I  shall  attend  thereto  with  as  much 
freedom  as  if  my  acquaintance  had  been  of  long  standing. 

First,  That  man  was  made  in  the  image  of  God,  is  clear  to  all 
who  pay  any  attention  to  divine  revelation  ;  but  it  is  not  so  clear, 
even  to  the  scripturaian,  what  the  Holy  Ghost  intended  thereby. 
Yet,  had  we  from  our  infancy  been  taught  by  the  scriptures  of  the 
Old  and  New-Testaments,  instead  of  the  scriptures  of  the  Assem- 
bly's Catechism,  we  should  not  have  been  so  much  at  a  loss  re- 
specting this  matter ;  we  should  then  have  seen,  that  the  creating 
our  first  parents  in  the  image  of  God  was  creating  them  male  and 
female,  and  calling  their  names  Adam.  When  we  are  enabled 
under  the  directing  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  truth,  who  constantly 
taketh  of  the  things  of  Jesus,  showing  them  to  us,  to  attend  to  this 
figure,  we  trace  therein  the  glory  of  wisdom  and  grace  divinely 
displayed. 

The  female  was  first  created  in  the  male.  The  God  of  grace 
and  truth  first  speaks  to  her  in  her  husband.  First,  as  a  God  of 
grace,  Genesis  i.  28,  "And  God  blesse'd  them ;  and  God  said  unto 
them,  Be  fruitful,  and  multiply,  and  replenish  the  earth,  and  subdue 
it  :"  Sec.  &c.  And  again,  Genesis  ii.  15,  "And  the  Lord  God  took 
the  man,  and  put  him  into  the  garden  of  Eden,  to  dress  it,  and  to 
keep  it." 

Secondly,  As  a  lawgiver,  Genesis  ii.  16,  17,  "And  the  Lord 
commanded  the  man,  saying,  Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou 
mayest  freely  eat ; 

"  But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  shalt 
not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt 
surely  die." 

It  was  not  until  after  all  this,  the  woman  received  a  personal 
form.  Genesis  ii.  £2,  "And  the  rib,  which  the  Lord  God  had  taken 
from  man,  made  he  a  woman,  and  brought  her  unto  the  man ;  in 
which  form,  she  was  still  bone  of  his  bone,  and  flesh  of  his  flesh, 
as  much  as  when  she  lay  concealed  in  his  side."  And  that  she 
was  made  to  understand,  that  what  God  said  to  her  husband  was 
said  to  her,  wliile  she  and  her  husband  made  but  one  -visible  char- 
acter, is  manifest  from  her  reply  to  the  serpent,  iii.  2,  3 : 

"And  the  woman  said  unto  the  serpent,  We  may  eat  of  the  fruit 
of  the  trees  of  the  garden : 

"  But  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  garden, 
God  hath  said,  Ye  shall  not  eat  of  it,  neither  shall  ye  touch  it,  lest 
ye  die." 


310  LETTER   LI. 

Now,  when  it  is  remembered  that  Adam  was  a  figure  of  him 
who  was  to  come,  Romans  v.  1 4,  "  Nevertheless,  death  reigned 
from  Adam  to  Moses,  even  over  them  that  had  not  sinned  after 
the  similitude  of  Adam's  transgression,  who  is  the  figure  of  him 
that  was  to  come."  When  reverting  to  this  figure,  we  behold 
Christ  the  second  Adam,  the  substance  of  that  figure,  and  as  he  is 
emphatically  styled  the  husband  of  the  ransomed  race,  Isaiah  liv. 
5j  "  For  thy  Maker  is  thine  husband ;  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  his 
name:  and  thy  Redeemer  the  holy  One  of  Israel ;  the  God  of  the 
whole  earth  shall  he  be  called."  When  we  behold  this  ransomed 
race,  who  had  grace  given  them  in  Christ,  (the  husband,  the  sec- 
ond Adam)  before  the  world  began,  2  Timothy  i.  9,  "Who  hath 
saved  us,  and  called  us  with  an  holy  calling,  not  according  to  our 
works,  but  according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was 
given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began."  When  we 
revolve  and  compare  all  these  testimonies,  we  see  the  grace  con- 
tained in  the  formation  of  our  nature,  and  then  we  are  made  to 
understand  something  of  the  divine  purpose,  when  he  said,  Let  us 
make  man  in  our  image. 

But,  should  I  follow  the  influence  of  my  feelings,  it  would  lead 
me  beyond  the  bounds  usually  prescribed  to  a  letter. 

Secondly,  You  add,  (and  it  is  a  very  consolatory  consideration) 
that  we  are  all  the  offspring  of  God.  Yes,  our  God  who  is  a 
Spirit,  is  indeed  the  Father  of  our  spirits ;  and  if  we,  being  evil, 
know  how  to  give  good  gifts  to  our  children,  how  much  more 
doth  our  heavenly  Father  ?  I  think  we  may  venture  to  assert,  that 
he  will  be  as  much  more  careful  to  provide  for  his  offspring  than 
we  are  for  ours,  as  he  is  more  powerful,  more  wise,  and  more 
gracious  ;  and  that  he  has  been  thus  careful  for  every  one  of  his 
offspring  without  exception,  is  manifest  not  only  by  his  providential 
care,  in  which  as  a  most  indulgent  Father,  (indulgent  even  to  the 
evil  and  unthankful,)  he  openeth  his  hand  and  satisfied!  the  desire 
of  every  living  thing,  Psalm  cxlv.  1 6.  But  also  as  a  God  of  grace, 
giving  our  Saviour  to  taste  death  for  every  man,  which  death  was 
the  wages  of  sin,  Hebrews  ii.  9.  And  as  it  is  life  eternal  to  know 
the  only  true  God,  he  will  in  this  also  evince  his  paternal  care ; 
for  they  shall  all,  saith  the  God  of  truth  and  grace,  know  me  from 
the  least  to  the  greatest ;  as  it  is  written,  they  shall  all  be  taught 
of  God.  You  are,  therefore,  strictly  correct  in  saying,  that  the 
love  of  God  to  man  is  unchangeable  ;  and  yoxi  may  also  add,  that 


LETTER    II.  311 

it  is  unsearchable.  But  in  this  is  the  love  of  God  made  manifest,  not 
that  we  loved  him,  but  that  he  loved  us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the 
propitiation  for  our  sins.  Had  God  loved  us  because  we  loved 
him,  to  what  reward  would  he  have  been  entitled  ?  Do  not  even 
Publicans  the  same  ?  But  as  our  God  has  proved  his  love  for  us 
sinners,  by  giving  his  Son  to  be  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  1  John, 
iv.  10,  in  the  same  way  he  has  proved  his  love  for  the  whole 
world,  Uohn  n.  2.  "  He  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not 
for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world."  As  he  has 
done  this,  we  are  authorized  to  place  unbounded  confidence  in  the 
justice,  power,  love,  and  mercy  of  Deity. 

Again,  you  observe,  "  that  Adam  as  a  public  character,  a  federal 
head,  acting  not  only  for  himself,  but  for  all  mankind,  brought  his 
whole  posterity  into  a  state  of  sin,  and  consequently  into  the  toils 
of  death,  which  is  the  wages  of  sin.  Thus  death  passed  upon  all 
men,  for  all  have  sinned."  Romans,  v.  15.  Sir,  I  humbly  conceive 
death  did  not  pass  upon  our  Saviour,  as  a  descendant  from  Adam, 
then  he  would  have  suffered  as  a  sinner,  but  as  a  sinner  he  could 
not  have  been  a  Saviour. 

"  Death  takes  hold  of  every  individual  of  Adam's  offspring,  not 
only  as  sinners  in  him,  but  as  sinners  with  him,  for  we  have  all 
sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God."  But  to  the  glory  of 
our  Saviour  be  it  spoken,  he  was  holy,  harmless  and  undefiled, 
and  separate  from  sinners.  Hebrews,  vii.  26.  Sir,  death  did  not 
take  hold  of  Jesus  with  us,  as  the  offspring  of  Adam,  but  it  took 
hold  of  us,  and  every  individual  of  the  offspring  of  Adam,  in  him, 
as  the  second  Adam.  This  was  the  truth  which  the  love  of  Christ 
constrained  the  apostles  to  testify,  when  they  declared  that  if  one 
died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead.  Probably  this  was  the  idea  you 
had,  although  the  mode  of  expression  you  made  use  of,  did  not, 
as  I  conceive,  on  the  face  of  the  letter,  exactly  convey  as  much. 

I  beg  leave  hi  the  freedom  of  Christian,  brotherly  love,  further 
to  observe,  that  although  Jesus  Christ  was  made  under  the  law,  to 
redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law,  and  that  thus  being  recog- 
nised as  the  representative  of  lost  humanity,  indeed  as  the  human 
nature  itself,  for  it  pleased  the  Father  that  in  him  all  fulness  should 
dwell,  the  curses  of  the  law,  or  the  curse  in  that  law,  denounced 
upon  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  written  therein, 
fell  upon  him,  so  that  he  was  made  a  curse  for  us  ;  yet,  he  was  not 

as  one   amongst  the  rest  of  the   offspring  of  an  apostate   head. 
VOL.  II.  40 


312  LETTER    Li< 

X 

doomed  to  the  curse,  then  he  would  have  been  cursed  in  his  indi-- 
•vidual  character  as  a  transgressor,  which  supposition  is  an  impious^ 
blasphemous  supposition. 

But  while  he  inherited  all  the  promises,  as  fulfilling  every  jot 
and  tittle  of  the  law,  under  which  he  was  made,  entitled,  fully  enti- 
tled, by  his  own  complete  and  perfect  obedience,  to  the  reward  of 
blameless  rectitude,  being  in  his  own  individual  person  free  from 
stain,  the  Israelite  indeed, in  whom  there  was  no  guilt,  he  neverthe- 
less, suffered  as  a.  just  one,  for  us  the  unjust,  all  that  the  law  of  God 
denounced  upon  the  disobedient.  The  justice  of  which  transaction 
is  only  proved  by  the  union  subsisting  between  the  perfect  head, 
Christ  Jesus,  and  the  offending  members,  the  first  Adam  and  his 
posterity,  which  is  aptly  figured  or  described,  by  the  iniquity  of  Ms 
heels',  which  was  said  to  compass  him  about. 

It  appears,  that  the  first  Adam  received  a  law  from  his  Maker, 
the  obedience  to  which  was  to  be  rewarded  with  life,  whilst  diso- 
bedience thereto  was  to  be  punished  with  death. 

But  God  addressing  him  as  a  public  head,  and  of  course  speaking 
to  us  in  him,  we  become  interested  in  the  law,  and  its  breach,  even 
to  the  death.  In  the  fulness  of  time,  however,  the  second  Adam 
made  his  appearance,  when  the  law  spoke  to  him,  and  to  us  also 
in  him,  had  he  failed,  we  should  have  been  totally  ruined,  but  he 
having  suffered  the  punishment  due  to  our  transgressions,  deliv- 
ered us  from  death,  and  having  fulfilled  all  righteousness  for  us, 
we  became  legal  heirs  of  everlasting  life.  Let  me  then  beg  leave, 
once  more  to  observe,  our  blessed  Lord  died  for,  not  in  Mam.  I 
shudder  at  the  impiety  of  this  God-dishonouring  idea  !  !  !  ! 

The  human  family  are  individuals  in  both  the  first  and  second 
Adam. 

Thus  in  Adam,  all  die.  Thus  in  Christ,  the  second  Adam,  all  are 
made  alive  ;  and  as  we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  shall 
also  bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly.  1  Corinthians,  xv.  47.  "  The 
first  man  is  of  the  earth,  earthy :  the  second  man  is  the  Lord  from 
hea-uen." 

You  observe  justly,  because  scripturally,  that  the  head  of  every 
man  is  Christ,  that  he  fulfilled  the  law  for  every  man,  and  that 
every  blessing  annexed  to  every  good  character  is  ours  in  him,  in 
whom  as  the  seed  spoken  of  to  Abraham,  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  are  blessed.  Yes,  truly,  mankind  are  as  much  entitled  to 
eternal  life,  through  what  Jesus  Christ  has  performed  and  suf- 


LETTER    LI. 

fered,  as  if  every  individual,  had  thus  in  his  own  proper  person, 
performed  and  suffered. 

But  what  mode  of  expression  is  that  which  says,  Christ  Jesus  is 
in  every  man  before  he  believes.  I  know  of  but  one  way  that  Christ 
can  be  in  any  man-,  and  that  is  by  faith.  Indeed,  except  Christ  is 
thus  formed  in  the  heart  by  faith,  there  can  be  no  capacity  for  sin- 
ning against  the  law  of  Christ,  against  light  and  knowledge. 

But  perhaps  you  mean  that  God  hath  given  life  in  Christ  Jesus 
to  every  man,  while  in  a  state  of  unbelief,  else  they  could  not  sin 
by  disbelieving.  Again,  with  respect  to  our  being  in  Christ,  I 
think  the  scriptures  speak  of  this  particular  in  a  two  fold  sense. 
First,  as  members  of  the  body,  of  which  he,  as  an  individual,  is  the 
head ;  and,  secondly,  as  by  faith,  putting  on  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
walking  in  him.  Sir,  it  would  be  well  upon  all  occasions,  rightly 
to  distinguish  the  words  of  life.  As  private  Christians,  it  is  our 
interest  and  duty  thus  to  do.  But  as  public  labourers  and  teach- 
ers, it  is  abundantly  more  so ;  nay,  it  becomes  an  indispensible 
requisite. 

We  should  consider  ourselves  as  dwelling  among  wolves,  many 
of  which  are  in  sheep's  clothing.  Sir,  this  consideration  combining 
with  many  others,  has  induced  me  to  speak  of  divine  revelation 
with  great  caution,  and  while  engaged  in  the  promulgation  of  the 
truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  I  am  careful  to  clothe  my  ideas,  in  the 
language,  in  the  precise,  literal  language  of  the  sacred  writings. 
As  a  soldier  of  Christ,  there  is  but  one  sword,  in  which  I  dare  to 
confide  ;  this  sword  is  obviously  the  sword  of  the  spirit,  which  is 
the  word  of  God.  If  we  are  instructed,  by  the  Captain  of  our  sal- 
vation, how  to  use  this  sword,  it  will  be  proof  against  all  assaults 
of  the  enemy.  We  should  therefore  do  well  diligently  to  study 
the  sacred  scriptures.  I  profess  myself  a  true  scriptuarian.  I  am 
not  conscious  of  cherishing  any  religious  tenet  which  is  not  clearly 
taught  in  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New-Testament.  But  I 
receive  these  scriptures  as  they  are  taught  in  those  Testaments, 
and  not  according  to  the  comments  of  men.  In  this  I  flatter  my- 
self we  agree.  I  am  obliged  by  your  friendly  letter,  and  happy  to 
observe  you  thus  far  acquainted  with  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus  ; 
and  that  you  are  enabled  to  bear  your  public  testimony  in  favour 
«f  the  Redeemer  of  the  world. 

I  should  more  fully  attend  to  other  subjects  contained  in  your 
letter  but  Mr.  S.  leaves  town  almost  immediately.    In  compliance 


314  LETTER  LII. 

with  your  request,  I  have  written  freely,  but  I  trust  you  will  not 
consider  me  either  presuming  or  dictatorial.  I  do  not  assume  the 
privilege  which  belongs  to  infallibility.  I  have,  in  compliance  with 
your  expressed  wishes,  merely  remarked,  agreeably  to  that  meas- 
ure of  understanding,  with  which,  by  the  giver  of  every  good  and 
perfect  gift,  I  am  endowed.  Had  we  an  opportunity  of  conversing 
upon  these  important  subjects,  we  should,  perhaps,  gradually 
assimilate  ;  we  would  try  the  spirits,  we  would  bring  every  tenet 
to  the  test  of  the  divine  word,  steadfastly  abiding  by  its  sacred  au- 
thority. Of  such  an  opportunity  you  give  me  hope,  and  I  will 
then  show  you  a  letter  I  have  written,  which  will  explain  my  sen- 
timents upon  many  points  of  doctrine,  but,  in  the  interim,  I  wish 
to  hear  from  you  as  often  as  possible.  As  to  my  visiting  you,  it  is, 
at  present,  out  of  the  question  ;  I  have  the  will,  but  not  the  ability ; 
what  events  futurity  may  produce,  none  can  say. 

I  send  you  a  copy  of  the  Union,  written  by  Mr.  Relly,  to  every 
line  of  which,  I  wish  you  seriously  to  attend.  You  will  find  it  an 
inestimable  treasure.  May  you  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  world's  Saviour,  may  you  come  up  from  this  wilder- 
ness leaning  upon  the  Beloved. — Farewell. 


LETTER  LII. 

To  the  Reverend  Mr.  C. 


DEAR  SIR, 


IL  OUR  favour  by  a  gentleman,  whose  name  I  have  not 
the  pleasure  of  knowing,  has  recently  been  put  into  my  hand,  ac- 
cept my  thanks,  and  as  it  will  not  be  in  my  power  to  be  present  at 
the  association,  I  take  leave  to  address  you  in  this  way. 

You  commence  your  letter  by  styling  me  August  Sir.  If  I  did 
not  know  you  to  be  a  friend,  I  should  believe  you  were  making  a 
jest  of  me.  Do  you  know,  my  dear  Sir,  the  meaning  of  the  word 
you  have  selected  ?  It  is  royal,  magnificent  ;  I  wish  you  would  be 
so  good  as  to  pay  attention  to  what  I  once  took  the  liberty  to  men- 


LETTER    LII.  315 

tion  to  you,  that  is,  to  get  a  dictionary,  and  look  for  the  word  you 
may  want  to  use,  that  you  may  not  thus  write  at  random.  I  hope 
you  will  excuse  this  freedom  ;  I  should  not  thus  presume,  if  I  had 
no  regard  for  you ;  I  know  you  did  not  mean  to  insult,  but  to 
evince  your  respect  for  me  in  the  title  you  have  conferred  upon  me  : 
but  the  greatest  respect  I  ever  wish  to  receive  from  any  of  my 
fellow  labourers,  is  that  which  is  due  to  a  friend  and  brother.  I 
am  a  very  imbecile  creature,  and  merit  nothing  ;  but  I  have  ob- 
tained mercy  of  God,  and  in  this  mercy,  some  experience. 

You  give  me  a  question  from  somebody,  and  your  answer  ;  and 
you  desire  my  approbation.  To  be  plain  with  you,  Sir,  I  do  not 
think  either  you  or  I  have  any  business  with  such  matters. 
Questions  may  be  asked  by  lisping  infancy,  which  God  only  can 
answer. 

Sir,  I  conceive  if  you  had  answered  the  inquirer  after  truth,  in 
the  language  of  a  simple  Christian,  you  would  have  told  him  in 
plain  language,  that  Jesus  was  the  truth.  These  questions,  and 
these  answers,  seem  a  mere  trial  of  skill.  You  have  given  a  dis- 
play of  some  natural  abilities  in  this  answer  of  yours,  and  shown 
us  that  if  you  had  been  a  man  of  education,  you  might  have  been 
a  poet.  But  what  would  you  have  been  the  better  for  that  ? 

Beside,  give  me  leave  to  tell  you,  my  dear  Sir,  that  such  argu- 
ments as  these  never  did  any  good  in  the  world ;  there  are  argu- 
ments which  must  have  more  weight  than  these  ;  arguments  drawn 
from  a  consideration  of  that  peace  we  experience  in  our  own  bos- 
oms, as  often  as  we  are  enabled  to  act  in  conformity  to  our  char- 
acters as  men,  and  as  Christians. 

It  will  never  be  of  any  advantage  to  tell  mankind  that .  e-f  z7  is 
good ;  you  may  as  well  tell  them  that  light  is  darkness,  and  pain, 
pleasure.  What,  though  both  may  be  alike  to  the  Creator,  whom 
our  conduct  cannot  essentially  affect,  as  he  is  an  independent,  self- 
existent  Being,  evil  and  good  can  never  be  alike  to  the  creature., 
What,  though  God  can  bring  good  out  of  evil,  we  cannot.  It  is 
more  common  for  us  to  bring  evil  out  of  good. 

Secret  things  belong  to  God,  but  things  revealed,  to  us,  and  to 
our  children.  But  it  is  revealed  to  us,  that  we  are  bought  with  a 
price,  and  that,  therefore,  we  are  not  our  own,  that  we  are  bound 
to  serve  God  in  our  bodies,  and  our  spirits,  which  are  his. 

It  is  revealed  unto  us  that  we  are  the  servants  of  whomsoever 
we  obey ;  nor  are  we  at  a  loss  to  know  what  will  serve  God,  or 
what  will  gratify  the  adversary. 


316  LETTER  LII. 

Have  we  not  been  too  long  engaged  in  mere  theories,  in  defin- 
ing terms,  and  explaining  doctrines,  in  furnishing  the  heads,  rath- 
er than  the  hearts  of  our  hearers  ? 

We  have  been  talking  a  vast  deal  about  God,  and  saying  but 
little  to  God ;  AVC  have  been  wholly  engaged  in  defining  the  doc- 
trine of  God  our  Saviour,  but  too  inattentive  to  the  adorning  thereof. 
Because  my  garments  are  no  part  of  my  body,  shall  I  therefore 
throw  them  away  ?  Because  the  adomings  are  not  the  doctrine,  shall 
I  neglect  them,  and  expose  the  nakedness  of  God's  children  ?.How 
many  barren  and  unfruitful  souls  are  there,  who  in  -words  profess, 
but  in  works  deny  God  !  Alas,  this  is  too  much  the  case  with  us 
all! 

Sir,  evil  has  not  lost  its  name  ;  nor  did  Jesus  Christ  come  so 
much  to  let  us  know,  "  what  we  call  evil  he  ordained,  and  for 
good  ordained  it"  as  to  destroy  this  evil.  Why,  what  a  dreadful, 
shocking  idea  it  is,  to  hold  up  among  poor,  ignorant  people,  that  all 
evil  ever  since  the  world  began  ivas  intended  by  God  for  universal 
good  !  Believe  me,  the  wisest  men  who  ever  touched  upon  these 
subjects  only  gave  proof  positive  of  their  own  folly.  Let  us,  my 
friend,  keep  clear  of  these  hidden  matters.  Let  us  one  and  all 
say  with  the  Apostle,  Cease  to  do  evil,  learn  to  do  well.  We 
know  but  very  little  about  this  great  scale  of  which  you  seem  so 
familiarly  to  speak  ;  we  are  little  folks,  and  it  would  better  become 
us  to  confine  ourselves  to  the  scale  by  which  God  has  directed  us 
to  measure. 

It  was  not  sin  that  brought  salvation  to  the  soul — far,  very  far 
from  it ;  nay,  it  was  sin  that  brought  destruction  to  the  soul.  But 
Christ  Jesus,  who  knew  no  sin,  brought  salvation  to  the  members 
of  his  mystical  body. 

Will  you  permit  a  poor,  weak  creature,  who  hath  obtained  some 
little  experience  in  the  ways  of  God  as  manifested  in  his  works, 
and  who  feels  two  sentiments  strong  in  his  bosom,  love  to  God, 
and  love  to  man,  will  you,  I  say,  suffer  me  to  give  you  the  plan 
which  I  endeavour  to  adopt,  and  in  which  I  wish  to  persevere  as 
long  as  I  am  allowed  to  go  in  and  out  before  God's  people  ? 

First,  I  trust  I  shall  hold  fast  the  profession  of  my  faith  without 
wavering,  and  continue  to  preach  Jesus  as  he  is,  the  Saviour  of 
.the  world. 

Secondly,  It  is  my  wish  constantly  to  inculcate  the  necessity  of 
attending  to' the  injunctions  found  in  the  divine  word,  respecting 
the  conduct  of  believers. 


LETTER   Lll.  317 

Thirdly*  I  would  cultivate  an  unceasing  solicitude  relative  to 
my  own  conduct,  endeavouring  by  every  action  of  my  life,  to  give 
an  example  of  the  lessons  which  I  would  constantly  deliver :  I 
would  avoid,  as  much  as  possible,  that  trifling  levity  of  character, 
which  ranks  the  Christian  with  the  buffoon ;  and  I  would  lead  the 
people,  wherever  I  may  be,  to  the  throne  of  their  heavenly  Father. 
It  is  of  incalculable  advantage  to  the  soul,  to  hold  communion 
with  God  in  prayer.  There  never  was  a  child  of  God  under  the 
influence  of  the  Spirit's  teaching,  who  did  not  hold  communion 
with  God  in  prayer  :  and  much,  very  much,  both  negatively  and 
positively  is  gained  thereby.  A  Christian  without  prayer  is  like 
a  body  without  a  soul.  Sin  is  called  the  plague  of  the  heart ;  Jesus 
is  called  the  physician  of  value ;  the  sick  need  a  physician ; 
and  is  not  such  a  physician  as  the  world's  Saviour  worth  inquiring 
after  ? 

How  glorious  soever  that  truth  which  assures  us,  Jesus  put 
away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,  we  know  this  truth  is  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  In  us,  in  our  individual  selves,  we  still 
find  the  plague  of  the  heart  so  prevalent,  that  when  we  would  do 
good,  evil  is  present  with  us ;  and  it  is  our  interest  to  cry  to  God 
continually,  to  save  us  from  this  evil. 

We  have  been  too  inattentive  to  these  things,  and  I  tremble 
lest  this  lax  and  careless  conduct  should  arrest  the  progress  of 
truth.  Let  me  then  recommend  to  you,  my  brother,  (and  I  do  it 
with  the  greatest  sincerity,}  to  hold  constant  communion  with  your 
God  in  prayer ;  in  private,  in  your  family,  in  every  family  where 
you  may  occasionally  sojourn,  and  let  them  know  you  do  not 
thus  conduct  in  conformity  to  custom,  but  from  an  expectation  of 
the  advantages  to  be  derived  therefrom.  Let  it  not  be  said,  that 
the  Methodists  take  delight  in  addressing  their  God  in  prayer,  but 
the  Uni-versalists  do  not.  God  knows  there  is  no  religious  sect 
that  hath  so  much  need  of  prayer  ;  there  is  none  that  hath  so  many 
opposers,  and  our  sense  of  obligation  to  him  who  is  the  only 
wise  God  our  Saviour,  is,  or  ought  to  be,  greater  than  that  of  any 
other  description  among  mankind. 

It  is  said,  the  prayer  of  the  righteous  man  availeth  much  in  the 
sight  of  the  Lord  ;  and  because  there  is  but  one  who  is  perfectly 
righteous,  it  is  therefore  thought  by  some,  that  only  this  one  per- 
fect character  ought  to  pray.  Why  then  do  preachers  pray  in 
their  pulpits  ?  But  so  far  is  this  mode  of  reasoning  from  being 


318  LETTER    till. 

conclusive  against  prayer,  that  it  furnishes  the  strongest  argument 
for  prayer.  But  in  prayer  we  are  admonished  to  ask  in  the  name 
of  the  Redeemer,  to  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  stand  in 
the  name  and  character  of  our  elder  brother.  Sir,  I  would  en- 
deavour by  all  means  to  encourage  a  spirit  of  prayer  among  my 
hearers  and  friends.  Praying,  said  a  devout  spirit,  will  oblige  us 
to  leave  sinning,  and  sinning  will  oblige  us  to  leave  praying.  For 
God's  sake,  for  your  own  sake,  for  the  sake  of  the  people  among 
whom  you  labour,  for  the  sake  of  your  little  family,  be  instant  in 
prayer ;  and  let  me,  I  entreat  you,  obtain  an  interest  in  your 
prayers.  Let  your  orisons  ascend  unto  the  Father,  our  Emmanuel, 
in  my  behalf,  that  God  would  enable  me  both  by  precept  and  ex- 
ample, to  be  useful  in  my  day,  and  more  so  in  the  evening  than  in 
the  morning  of  my  life. 

I  pray  God  to  be  with  you  when  you  associate  with  your  breth- 
ren ;  I  pray  that  you  may  pass  your  time  with  pleasure  and  profit, 
and  may  the  hearts  of  your  hearers  be  affected.  Enforce,  I  again 
beseech  you,  the  necessity  of  supplicating,  of  continually  suppli- 
cating the  Father  of  mercies.  May  you  be  drawn  together  by 
ardent  sincerity,  may  religion  be  the  business  of  your  lives,  and  may 
you  find  your  Saviour  ever  with  you. 

For  me,  I  trust  I  shall  soon  have  my  discharge  from  this  world 
of  pain,  of  sin,  and  of  sorrow ;  and  my  last  prayer  to  almighty  God 
shall  be,  that  they  who  may  come  after  me,  may  be  careful  to  add 
to  their  faith,  virtue,  adorning  in  all  tilings  the  doctrine  of  God 
our  Saviour. — Farewell. 


LETTER  LIII. 

To  the  Rev.  Mr. ,  of — -,. 

MY  EVER  DEAR  FRIEND, 

JL  OUR  obliging  favour  is  in  my  hand  ;  what  would  I  not 
give  to  have  you  at  this  moment  seated  at  my  elbow.  In  such  cir- 
cumstances, I  could  a  tale  unfold,  which,  or  I  am  greatly  mistaken 


LETTER    LIII.  319 

in  your  character,  would  make  you  keenly  feel.  You  expressed 
great  pleasure  on  seeing  me  at  Convention.  I  believe  you  are  my 
friend ;  I  believe  you  are  a  friend  to  the  family  of  man  ;  and  I  think 
that  I  myself  am  attached  to  my  species ;  and  I  am  right  happy 
•whenever  my  Saviour  gives  me  an  opportunity  of  contributing  to 
the  welfare  of  any  human  being. 

My  purpose  in  meeting  with  the  Convention  was  to  impart  unto 
my  fellow-men  some  spiritual  gift,  such  as,  through  the  sacred  ora- 
cles, I  have  received  of  the  Lord.  I  was  pleased  with  the  attention 
bestowed  upon  me  by  my  brethren,  and  yet  I  will  confess,  my  pleas- 
ure was  not  unmixed.  But  from  an  individual,  a  Mr.  — ,  then  re- 
ceived into  our  brotherhood  and  fellowship,  I  have  since  suffered 
much.  Visiting  Boston,  he  associated  with  many  of  my  friends  ; 
some  were  made  unhappy,  and  many  strange  reports  reached  my 
ears  ;  he  addressed  me  by  letter,  and  in  a  manner  strongly  resem- 
bling insult.  I  sought  him  out,  took  him  home  with  me  to  dinner, 
after  which,  we  retired  into  my  study,  when,  conversing  with  him 
as  one  friend  converseth  with  another,  I  informed  him  I  had  been 
told  he  believed  the  JirSt  jidam  was  Christ  Jesus,  .with  the  same 
breath  assuring  him,  that  I  did  not  admit  the  truth  of  the  report, 
that  I  regarded  it  as  a  calumny  of  the  same  description  of  those 
•with  which  I  myself  had  been  so  frequently  tortured.  Certainly, 
my  dear  Sir,  I  added,  we  have  only  to  read  1  Cor.  xv.  46,  47,  to 
determine  this  matter.  .»,' . 

"  Howbeit,  that  was  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which  is 
natural,  and  afterwards  that  which  is  spiritual^ 

"  The  first  man  is  of  the  earth,  earthy ;  the  second  man  is  the 
Lord  from  heaven." 

Sir,  I  have  affirmed  this  report  concerning  you  cannot  be  true. 

"  But  I  really  did  say,  and  I  really  do  think,  however  it  may 
affect  you,  that  the  first  Adam  was  Jesus  Christ.  I  call  no  man 
master,  Sir,  one  is  my  master,  who  is  in  heaven." 

I  was  going  to  give  you  our  conversation,  but  I  have  neither 
leisure  nor  patience.  I  mentioned  to  him  the  scape  goat ;  two 
goats  were  selected,  one  for  the  Lord,  and  the  other  for  the  devil, 
or  Azazel,  literally  translated  devil.  These  were  exhibited  as  types, 
the  one  of  the  Lord,  and  the  other  of  the  adversary.  The  goat,  on 
which  the  Lord's  lot  fell,  was  made  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  this  is  strik- 
ingly figurative  of  the  Redeemer ;  but  after  the  sacrifice,  after  the 
atonement,  the  sins  of  the  people  were  separated  from  them,  and 

VOL.  II.  41 


320  LETTER   HII. 

restored  to  him,  from  whom  those  sins  originated,  to  the  scape  goaf, 
to  Azazel  o'r  the  devil,  after  which  ceremony,  this  scape  goaf 
was  sent  into  a  land  of  forgetfulness,  into  the  wilderness,  whence 
he  was  not  to  return,  thus  being  rendered  an  expressive  type  of  the 
adversary. 

He  assured  me  his  views  were  totally  dissimilar,  that  his  opin- 
ions were  the  reverse,  he  did  not  believe  there  was  any  such  being 
as  the  devil,  and  that,  therefore,  of  course,  all  evil  originating  from 
God,  this  immaculate  Being  must  assuredly  be  the  only  sinner  in 
the  universe  !  !  God  was  the  sinning  Adam,  and  it  seems  he  made 
a  mistake  when  he  said  unto  the  serpent,  Because  thou  hast  done 
this  thou  art  cursed.  Horrible  !  most  horrible  !  what  heart  is  not 
appalled  at  such  blasphemy  !  this  bewildered  man  asserted,  that  as 
I  made  the  scafie  goat  a  figure  of  the  devil,  he  should  in  future 
declare,  that  I  supposed  the  devil  the  Saviour  of  the  world !  1  !  I 
was  thunderstruck  ;  eveiy  faculty  of  my  soul  was  agonized.  Sir, 
had  he  taken  a  pistol  from  his  pocket,  threatening  to  blow  my  brains 
out,  if  I  did  not  deliver  my  purse,  I  should  not  have  been  more 
surprised,  more  completely  terrified.  I  censured  myself  for  con- 
versing with  him  without  witnesses  ;  you  can  have  no  idea  of  the 
anguish  of  my  soul  upon  this  occasion  !  1 

Permit  me,  Sir,  to  ask,  and  I  entreat,  I  beseech  you  to  answer 
me,  do  the  associated  preachers  of  Universalism  adopt  such  prin- 
ciples as  this  gentleman  avows  ?  Do  they  really  affirm  there  is  no 
devil,  and  of  course  no  works  of  the  devil  ?  What  then  did  the 
Redeemer  descend  ffom  the  highest  heavens  to  destroy  ?  Doth  not 
the  sacred  text  declare  that  Christ  Jesus  was  manifested  to  abolish 
death,  and  him  who  had  the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil  ?  But 
if  there  be  no  fallen  angels,  then  all  evil,  moral  and  natural,  origin- 
ates from  God  !  and  there  can  be  but  one  sinner  in  the  creation,  but 
one  sinner  in  the  universe  ;  or  there  never  was  any  sin,  any  trans- 
gression !  What  then  becomes  of  the  Bible  ?  My  soul  sickens,  and 
my  limbs  tremble,  while  penning  such  impious,  such  profane  con- 
clusions, as  are  inevitably  involved  in  such  God-dishonouring-  prin- 
ciples. Once  more  I  pray  you  tell  me  whether  all  your  associated 
preachers  thus  think,  thus  speak  ?  or  if  happily  there  be  exceptions, 
for  the  love  of  heaven,  name  them  to  me ;  1  am  pierced  to  the  soul. 
Hasten  to  me  your  answer ;  hasten  your  presence,  and  accept  lodg- 
ings in  the  house  of  your  friend  and  brother.— Farewell. 


LETTER    LIV.  331 


LETTER  LIV. 

To  Mr.  M.  of  Pennsylvania. 

MY  GREATLY  VALUED  FRIEND, 

You  have  received  so  kindly  the  feeble  efforts  made  in 
my  last  letter,  that  almost  in  the  moment  after  perusing  your  re- 
sponses, I  am  seated  for  the  purpose  of  replying. 

I  am,  my  much  loved  friend,  exceedingly  pleased  to  learn  that 
the  assurance  of  the  affection  of  my  whole  self  is  so  pleasing  to  you ; 
in  this  communication  I  read  an  assurance  of  your  affection  for  us, 
which  is  to  each  of  us  a  source  of  much  satisfaction. 

I  hardly  ever  recur  to  my  friend  M.  without  pleasure  mingled 
with  pain.  Pleasure,  that  we  have  at  last  met  as  friends,  and  pain, 
that  our  meeting  in  this  character  has  been  so  long  delayed.  How- 
ever, we  will  not  look  backward  with  regret,  but  forward  with 
pleasing  hope. 

Our  mutual  friends  in  your  city  have  given  you  a  pleasing  ac- 
count of  our  journey,  but  should  I  ever  live  to  see  you  again,  you 
shall  have  a  more  pleasing,  because  a  more  circumstantial  account, 
in- a  series  of  letters  penned  by  our  mutual  friend  to  her  parents, 
while  on  her  journey.  I  am  happy  that  the  account  you  received 
was  delivered  with  warmth  of  affection,  both  to  her  and  to  me,  and 
that  I  can  trace  this  affection  to  its  source,  the  invigorating  fire  of 
divine  love.  This  fire  of  divine  love  may  be  removed,  but  it  can 
never  be  extinguished  ;  and  it  is  no  doubt  of  the  same  quality  with 
that  fire  which  shall  burn  as  an  oven,  until  every  particle  of  the 
chaff  of  God's  harvest  shall  be  consumed. 

Well,  therefore,  do  you  observe,  that  "  this  prepared  day  of  the 
Lord  is  a  day,  in  the  which,  all  who  know  the  Lord  may  with  pro- 
priety rejoice,  and  make  melody."  Yes,  I  am  well  persuaded  that 
the  day  of  vengeance  of  our  God  will  not  close,  before  all  that 
mourn  are  comforted.  Isaiah  Ixi.  2. 

I  thank  you  for  your  consoling  observations  on  the  affection  of 
my  brethren  ;  such  reflections  are  worthy  of  the  friend,  and  of  the 
Christian  ;  they  give  pleasure,  and  they  lead  to  peace.  We  ought 


322  LETTER    Lit. 

to  have  but  one  master,  but  one  leader  ;  directed  by  this  great  Mas- 
ter, we  salute  no  man  by  the  way,  and  it  is  only  in  following  the  di- 
rection of  this  unerring  guide,  that  the  peace  of  the  bosom  can  be 
ensured.  The  experience  of  my  whole  life  corresponds  with  this 
sentiment,  The  paths  of  wisdom  are  the  only  paths  wherein  peace 
can  be  found.  O,  that  men  were  wise  !  O,  that  they  were  ac- 
quainted with  truth  !  O,  for  that  strength  of  mind  which  may  ena- 
ble me  to  persevere  in  the  pajths  of  wisdom  1 

Assuredly,  my  friend,  the  sacred  writings  abound  with  informa- 
tion, calculated  to  render  us,  as  preachers,  and  as  men,  wise  unto 
salvation.  But  we  are  destitute  of  that  spirit,  which  in  the  first  in- 
stance dictated  these  good  sayings  to  men  of  God,  in  order  to  wit- 
ness with  our  spirits,  that  we  may  understand  and  feel  their  power ; 
and 'when,  by  knowing  and  believing,  we  are  brought  into  the  way 
of  peace,  what,  beside  the  strong  power  of  God,  can  keep  us,  through 
faith  unto  salvation  ?  Whether  we  consider  ourselves  as  public  or 
private  witnesses  for  God,  it  is  hard  to  keep  in  the  way  of  peace. 
As  a  promulgator  of  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,  how  many 
plausible  pretences  for  turning  to  the  right  hand,  or  to  the  left ! 

The  path  you  point  out  really  seems,  when  we  look  at  the  things 
which  are  seen,  to  be  a  right  hand  path.  You  say  that  sinners 
should  be  made  acquainted  with  the  truly  tremendous  terrors  of  the 
future  world,  terrors  designed  for  abandoned,  wicked  and  profane 
persons,  that  they  should  know  that  there  shall  be  tribulation,  an- 
guish and  sorrow,  upon  every  soul  of  man  that  doeth  evil,  and  in  so 
just  a  proportion,  that  every  man  shall  bear  the  punishment  of  his 
own  iniquity. 

But,  my  friend,  supposing  I  could  use  the  best  language  ever  yet 
invented  by  the  wisdom  of  man  ;  suppose  I  had  the  tongue  of  the 
archangel,  which  is  destined  to  wake  the  sleeping  dead,  and  were 
to  employ  those  powers  in  the  way  you  point  out,  what  in  that  case 
would  become  of  my  commission  received  from  my  Prince  ?  How 
would  this  be  preaching  the  gospel  to  every  creature,  or  to  any 
creature  ?  What,  in  bearing  such  a  testimony,  must  I  do  with  the 
ministry  of  reconciliation  committed  unto  me,  to  wit,  that  God  was 
in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  unto 
them  their  trespasses  ?  How  should  I  dare  to  open  the  Bible,  lest 
the  prophet  Isaiah  should  stare  me  in  the  face,  telling  me  that 
when  all,  like  sheep,  had  gone  astray,  the  Lord  laid  on  Jesus  the 
iniquities  of  us  all,  and  that  he,  Jesus,  was  wounded  for  our  trans- 


LETTER  LIV. 

gressions,  and  bruised  for  our  iniquities  ?  Or  how  should  I  feel  if 
I  should  meet  with  the  prophet  Daniel,  declaring  in  his  strong  en- 
ergetic manner,  Messiah  shall  be  cut  off,  but  not  for  himself;  he 
shall  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity  ?  Or  what  must  be  my  feel- 
ings when  I  meet  in  the  paradisical  walks  of  the  New-Testament) 
the  honest,  faithful  ambassadors  of  this  Master,  of  whom  I  called 
myself  an  ambassador,  when  I  hear  one  declare,  He  bear  all  our 
sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree,  and  another,  he  put  away  sin  by 
the  sacrifice  of  himself,  and  that  he  made  peace  by  the  blood  of  his 
cross. 

In  short,  go  where  I  would,  I  should  meet  Jesus  in  the  character 
of  a  Saviour,  of  the  Sa-viour  of  the  world.  But  whenever  or  wherev- 
er I  met  him,  what  shame  and  confusion  of  face  must  be  my 
portion,  if,  instead  of  preaching  glad  tidings  to  every  creature,  I 
had,  in  the  vain  conceit  of  makiug  mankind  better,  sought  to  rectify 
the  commands  of  my' Redeemer,  and  preached  unto  the  people  sad 
tidings  of  sad  tidings,  thus  assuring  every  sinner  that  he  should 
bear  the  punishment  of  his  iniquities  ? 

And  how,  my  friend,  could  J,  were  I  thus  to  proceed,  answer  to 
the  charge  that  would  be  exhibited  against  me,  before  my  gracious 
Master,  for  robbing  him  o/the  honour  due  unto  his  name,  who  suffer- 
ed for  the  unjust  to  bring  them  to  Gcd,  and  who  died  for  the  sins'" 
of  the  world  ?  Shall  I  dare  to  betray  my  Master  into  the  hands  of 
his  enemies  by  saying  that  after  all  he  has  done,  he  has  left  man- 
kind precisely  where  they  were  left  by  Moses,  exposed  to  all  the 
terrors  of  an  unfulfilled  law,  and  unsatisfied  justice  ? 

Shall  I  first  tell  them  that  Christ  Jesus  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men, 
and  then  tell  every  soul  of  man  that  doeth  evil  (which  is  every  man) 
that  they  are  not  saved,  that  Jesus  Christ,  instead  of  saving  them, 
has  left  them  to  bear  their  own  iniquities,  and  the  just  proportion  of 
punishment  due  unto  crimes  ?  Were  such  my  testimony,  how 
should  I  suffer  by  comparison  with  the  apostle  to  the  Gentilesj 
whose  doctrines  were  never  yea  and  naj,  but  yea  and  amen  to  the 
glory  of  God  the  Father  ? 

But  suppose  I  should  preach  the  terrors  of  a  future  world,  and 
so  preach,  that  every  man  should  really  believe  that  he  should  bear 
in  his  own  person,  as  much  punishment  as  in  justice  his  iniquity 
deserved,  \\hat  would  be  the  consequence  of  his  thus  believing  t 
Would  he  love  God  the  better  ?  He  may,  indeed,  be  more  afraid  of 
God,  but  is  there  any  fear  in  love  ?  perfect  love  castcth  out  fear. 


324  LETTER    LIV. 

Believers  of  such  a  doctrine  would  bear  no  resemblance  to  the  be* 
lievers  of  the  doctrines  of  God  our  Saviour,  who,  in  consequence  of 
their  believing  that  Jesus  by  the  grace  of  God  tasted  death  for  them, 
can  now  serve  God  without  fear,  not  having  received  the  spirit  of 
bondage  again  to  fear. 

Besides,  such  preaching  would  not  answer  our  purpose  ;  it  would 
not  be  productive  of  obedience  in  the  first  instance,  the  obedience 
of  faith,  and  as  to  obedience  of  any  other  description  whatsoever,  is 
not  of  faith,  is  shi,  for  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God. 
But  you  will  say  the  apostles  themselves  have  taught  that  God  will 
reward  every  man.  True,  but  in  what  portion  of  scripture,  or  in- 
deed any  where  else,  are  rewards  and  punishments  considered  as 
synonimous  terms  ?  God  may  reward  every  man  according  to  his 
works  without  doing  the  least  injury  to  the  Saviour.  But  if  the  in- 
iquity of  every  man  merited  death,  or  whatever  punishment  it 
merited,  to  declare  that  every  man  should  suffer  this,  is  doing  great, 
injury  to  the  Saviour.  It  is  taking  from  him  the  crown  which  he 
wears  as  a  Sa-viour ;  it  is  taking  this  crown  from  his  sacred  head 
and  putting  it  on  the  head  of  the  sinner,  who,  in  consequence  of 
suffering  in  his  own  person  the  punishment  due  unto  his  own  sint 
becomes  in  that  case,  his  own  Saviour.  This  would,  indeed,  be 
trampling  under  foot  the  blood  of  the  covenant,  through  which  is 
preached  remission  of  sins,  and  through  which  they  are  sanctified. 

I  am,  my  friend,  a  preacher  of  the  gospel;  a  dispensation  of  the 
gospel  is  committed  unto  me,  and  woe  be  to  me  if  I  preach  it  not ; 
nor  dare  I  mix  therewith  the  language  of  the  law,  this  would  be  to 
sow  the  field  with  different  seeds  ;  this  mixture  would  not  have  a 
tendency  to  espouse  my  hearers  to  Christ  as  chaste  virgins,  it  would 
rather  lead  them,  to  live  in  adultery.  The  law  was  a  former  hus- 
band, this  husband,  who,  like  Moses  was  a  bloody  husband  with  all 
his  terrors,  is  dead  and  buried,  and  we  are  married  unto  another, 
which  is  Christ ;  but  if  we  preach  him  and  the  law,  also,  we  then 
insist  that  our  hearers  are  to  live  with  two'husbands,  and  so  teach 
them  to  live  in  adultery.  .. 

Let  us  not  do  this  great  evil  and  sin  against  God,  that  good  may 
come  of  it.  O  !  that  the  love  of  God  may  constrain  us,  because  we 
thus  judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all  dead,  and  let  us 
persuade  men  in  consequence  of  Christ  Jesus  dying  for  them,  not 
to  live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  him  who  died  for  them  ;  if  they 
do  not  live  unto  him,  whose  service  is  perfect  freedom,  it  is  they 


LETTER    UV.-' 

who  will  be  the  losers,  and  not  that  God  whom  their  services  cau 
never  profit. 

Thus  much,  from  the  impulse  of.  the  moment,  I  have  taken  the 
freedom  to  say  in  answer  1o  that  part  of  your  letter  in  which  you  so 
solemnly,  and  so  affectionately  exhort  or  admonish  me  ;  and  letv 
me  add,  when  a  friend  so  much  revered,  as  is  the  friend  to  whom 
I  am  writing,  so  earnestly  requests  that  in  all  my  services  wherever 
my  lot  may  be  cast,  I  may  inculcate  the  terrors  of  the  future 
world,  nothing  but  the  prior  commands  of  my  blessed  Master,  and 
the  inclination  I  have  to  obey  him  could  prevent  me  from  comply- 
ing with  his  request.  I  am  well  persuaded  it  would  be  the  only 
means  of  silencing  the  unbelie-ving  world,  and  in  fact,  being  then  in 
their  own  spirit  as  an  adulterous  generation,  they  would  soon  learn 
to  love  their  own. 

I  request  your  pardon  for  dwelling  so  long  on  this  subject ;  in- 
deed, your  character  is  a  pledge  of  your  indulgence,  and  after  all, 
I  flatter  myself  you  are  one  with  me  in  spirit,  although  we  may  not 
speak  the  same  dialect. 

I  thank  you  for  the  particular  account  with  which  you  have  fa- 
voured me  of  our  Christian  friends,  I  am  wholly  indebted  to  you  for 
all  the  intelligence  I  have  received.  My  heart  is  often  with  them. 
You  say  the  doctrine  of  Universal  Salvation  gains  ground ;  but  it 
seems  this  doctrine  is  accompanied  with  a  reproach  ;  that  is,  it  is 
unfriendly  to  the  doctrine  of  future  punishments,  indeed,  this  was 
•what  rendered  this  doctrine  odious  in  every  age  of  the  world  ;  for  a 
.great  part  of  mankind  live  on  the  fear  and  terrors  excited  by  what 
the  rest  are  taught  to  expect  in  futurity. 

But,  although  I  cannot  preach  a  Universal  Salvation,  that  differs 
but  very  little  from  universal  damnation,  although  I  cannot  plead 
for  the  continuance  of  the  former  husband,  yet  I  can  affirm,  that  no 
one  in  the  present  or  future  world  will  find  life,  peace,  rest,  or  hap- 
piness, until  he  believes  in,  and  puts  on  the  Lord  Jesus.  But  what- 
ever they  suffer  here  or  hereafter,  will  be  from  themselves  and  not 
from  the  Saviour,  and  even  this  they  shall  be  saved  from  in  the  day 
of  the  Lordt  when  God  shall  take  away  the  stony  out  of  their 
hearts,  and  give  them  hearts  of  flesh.  Many  will  experience  fu- 
ture misery,  it  is  a  consequence,  and  will  be  the  coeval  of  darkness. 
God  all  gracious  hasten  the  day  of  vision,  when  every  eye  shall  see» 
and  seeing  believe,  and  believing  enter  into  rest,  and  find  that  peace, 


326  LETTER    LIV. 

and  that  joy  wich  is  the  certain  consequence  of  knowing  what  God. 
hath  done  for  our  souls. 

I  thank  you  for  the'  extract  from  Mr.  W's  letter,  I  love  the  man 
in  my  heart,  and  wish  him  the  knowledge  of  God  more  perfectly. 
But  when  I  come  to  the  close  of  the  extract,  and  hear  him,  with  the 
rest  of  mankind,  speaking  of  Jesus  Christ  in  some  future  day  as  being 
brought  into  subjection  to  the  Father,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all,  I 
am  astonished  !  Is  it  possible  this  dear  man  hath  written  a  book 
to  prove  the  divinity,  that  is  the  Deity  of  our  Saviour,  of  the  God  we 
worship',  that  there  is  but  one  God,  and  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only 
•wise  God  our  Saviour ;  and  yet  the  advocate  for  this  doctrine  tells 
us  that  Jesus  shall  be  brought  into  SUBJECTION  to  the  Father,  that 
God  may,  from  that  time  forward,  be  all  in  all  ?  O  !  for  the  time 
•when  this  Babylonish  dialect  will  be  no  longer  in  use.  Is  it  not  easy 
to  see,  that  bringing  into  subjection  presupposes  rebellion  ?  When 
•was  Jesus  Christ  as  an  individual  in  rebellion  ?  Was  not  the  hu- 
man nature  in  rebellion  ?  Was  not  this  the  prodigal  son  finally  to 
be  brought  into  subjection  ?  And  is  it  not  manifest  that  he  who 
brought  him  into  subjection  is  excepted  when  it  is  said,  all  things 
were  put  under  him  ? 

Your  remarks  on  the  temper  of  my  mistaken  opponents  are  very- 
just.  Yea,  verily,  verily,  they  who  do  as  much  as  they  can,  would 
do  more  if  they  could.  The  principles  advanced  by  that  old  gen- 
tleman is  rapidly  gaining  ground  !  When  the  Son  of  man  cometh 
shall  he  find  faith  upon  the  earth  ?  O,  how  strong  is  the  spirit  of 
antichrist  in  this  our  day  !  he  indeed  sheweth  himself  that  he  is 
God,  and  even  passes  among  his  Vptaries  for  the  true  Christ.  May 
Almighty  God  keep  both  you  and  me  from  his  power. 

I  am  happy  to  learn  my  good  friend  G.  has  been  with  you  ;  he  is 
indeed  a  worthy  man,  and  much  am  I  and  mine  indebted  to  him. 
I  am  fearful  you  will  not  have  patience  to  travel  through-  this  tedious, 
letter :  but  let  me  not  add  to  its  length  by  apologies.  Write  to  me, 
I  pray  you,  without  delay.  I  have  the  honour  to  be  your  obliged* 
and  truly  grateful  friend,  &c.  8cc.  Sec. 


tr. 


LETTER  LV. 

To  Mr.  K. 

SIR, 

A  o  be  properly  qualified  as  an  objector  to  the  doctrine  of 
which  I  am  an  humble  advocate,  you  should  first  understand  it,  and 
in  order  to  understand  it,  you  should  hear  it. 

If  after  hearing  and  understanding,  you  should  find  yourself  able, 
and  willing  to  urge  objections,  it  would  in  my  opinion,  be  abun- 
dantly more  advantageous  to  bring  them  forward  in  presence  of  the 
congregation  to  which  I  preach.  If  your  objections  should  be 
found  rational,  we  will  cheerfully  attend  thereto,  and  should  your 
arguments  be  sufficiently  weighty  and  powerful  to  produce  convic- 
tion, we  will  not  hesitate  to  adopt  your  creed. 

Should  your  objections  prove  light,  and  immaterial,  they  may 
probably  be  blown  away  by  the  breath  of  God's  mouth. 

You  talk  of  originals,  alas!  you  have  no  originals.  I  would 
travel  far  to  see  an  original ;  the  very  term  copy  or  translation  des- 
troys this  idea.  The  knowledge  of  Hebrew,  or  Greek,  or  any  other 
language,  in  which  the  sacred  writings  have  been  embodied,  has 
never  yet  been  found  sufficient  to  communicate  an  acquaintance 
with  the  things  of  God. 

I  am  sorry  if  I  have  hurt  your  feelings  by  suggesting  the  possi- 
bility of  your  inattention  to  some  particular  passages  of  scripture. 
I  did  not,  I  do  not  wish  to  offend.  The  Bible  is  a  very  large  book, 
it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  any  one  can  understand  or  remember 
the  whole.  No  man  is  obliged  to  carry  a  concordance  in  his  head. 
There  may  be  room  for  both  you  and  me  to  improve.  It  is  my 
wish  to  receive  and  t«  communicate  by  every  legitimate  method. 
But,  as  I  have  not  much  leisure,  it  is  incumbent  upon  me  to  make 
the  most  of  my  time,  and  it  is  therefore,  I  prefer  your  urging  your 
objections  to  the  gospel,  in  public  rather  than  in  private,  as 
our  conference  would  thus  be  rendered  more  extensively  useful. 
To  a  record  of  the  arguments  which  may  be  brought  forward,  I  can 

VOL.  II.  42 


328  LETTER   LVI. 

have  no  objection.  My  object  is  to  elucidate  truth,  and  in  thus- 
doing,  T  am  willing  to  surrender  every  consideration  which  can  be 
considered  as  merely  personal. 

I  am.  Sir,  with  due  respect,  your  most  obedient, 
very  humble  servant,  &c.  8cc. 


LETTER  LVL 


To  a  Christian  Friend. 

1  TOLD  you  I  would  write  to  you,  and  I  set  about  per- 
forming my  promise.  Had  I  not  a  great  opinion  of  you,  and  were 
not  my  attachment  to  you  very  strong,  perhaps  I  should  not  have 
remained  so  long  silent.  It  is  my  desire  to  comprise  what  I  would 
say  in  a  small  compass,  and  yet  I  have  much  to  say.  I  wish  to 
gratify  you,  and  I  am  aware  that  nothing  but  plain,  familiar  lan- 
guage, will  answer  this  purpose. 

Reflecting  this  morning  upon  this  subject,  the  resolution  of  the 
Apostle  Paul  occurred  forcibly  to  my  mind :  I  am  determined  to 
know  nothing  among  you,  save  Christ  Jesus  and  him  crucified. 
What  was  his  determination,  when  engaged  in  speaking  to  fiis 
hearers,  shall  be  mine  in  writing  to  you.  Some  may  suppose  this 
subject  would  be  soon  exhausted — far,  very  far  from  it.  The 
Apostle  himself  knew  it  but  in  part,  nor  he  alone ;  he  speaks  in 
the  plural :  We  know  but  in  p.art.  But  if  we  make  this  inexhaus- 
tible theme  our  study,  we  shall  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge 
and  love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 

In  order,  however,  to  make  Jesus  and  him  crucified,  our  abiding 
and  enduring  theme,  we  must  be  acquainted  with  him ;  but  his 
name,  his  person,  his  fulness,  his  words,  his  works,  can  be  known 
only  by  the  Spirit  of  God,and  by  those  to  whom  that  spirit  makes  him 
manifest.  It  is  the  spirit  of  truth  alone  that  can  take  of  the  things 
of  Jesus,  and  show  them  unto  us  j  for  no  man  can  know  the  things 
cf  God,  but  by  the  spirit  of  Qod. 


LETTER   LVI.  329 

Before  the  Apostle  had  made  the  above  determination,  God  had 
revealed  his  Son  in  him.  Had  not  God  in  mercy  given  him  the 
jrevelation  of  his  Son,  he  would  still  have  reasoned  with  flesh  and 
blood,  and  continued  to  persecute  those  who  believed  the  gospel 
which  he  afterwards  preached. 

But  you  will  ask,  is  there  no  way  to  obtain  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  Jesus  and  him  crucified,  but  in  the  way  and  manner  in  which 
it  was  obtained  by  Saul  of  Tarsus  ?  I  answer,  certainly  there  is. 
The  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New-Testament,  are,  if  they  be  per- 
mitted to  speak  for  themselves,  sufficient  to  make  us  wise  unto 
salvation ;  and  trust  me,  my  very  dear  friend,  it  is  by  the  scriptures 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  brings  us  acquainted  with  the  Son  of  God. 
Our  Saviour  recommends  the  study  of  the  scriptures  for  the  pur- 
pose ot  obtaining  an  acquaintance  with  himself.  Search  the  scrip- 
tures, said  he,  for  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me.  Yet  it  is  plain 
from  these  very-scriptures,  that  although  there  may  be  no  miracu- 
lous intervention  of  the  Spirit  of  God  as  in  the  instance  of  our  Apos- 
tle, yet  the  veil  must  be  taken  away,  the  eyes  of  the  understanding 
must  be  opened,  and  all  this  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  who,  by  whatever 
medium  he  may  think  proper  to  operate,  is  alone  able  as  a  great 
and  almighty  Agent,  to  open  the  understanding  and  accomplish  this 
great  work.  This  among  the  Jews  was  strikingly  exemplified ; 
they  understood  neither  the  law  nor  the  prophets.  Why  ?  Because 
the  veil  was  upon  their  hearts  ;  and  it  is  as  true  among  the  Gen- 
tiles when  they  read  the  gospel,  and  yet  discern  not  the  life  of  the 
world.  God,  I  repeat,  must  open  the  heart  and  enable  the  soul  to 
understand  the  scriptures,  before  we  cart  perceive,  that  in  them, 
•which,  through  their  instrumentality,  the  divine  Spirit  illustrates 
and  confirms.  But  even  when  the  Spirit  of  God  renders  luminous 
what  Scribes  instructed  in  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom,  were  di- 
rected to  record  respecting  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  we  can  no 
more  make  others  receive  the  truth  except  the  Spirit  accompanies 
our  words,  than  we  could  before  ourselves,  understand  the  scrip- 
tures unaided  by  the  witnessing  Spirit.  No  man  can  call  Jesus, 
Lord,  but  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  We  may  as  easily  teach  a.  blind 
man  to  understand  what  we  mean  by  the  colours  of  the  rainbow,  as 
teach  a  man  uninformed  by  the  divine  Spirit,  what  we  mean  by  the  ' 
Spirit's  teaching.  But,  as  from  the  testimony  of  our  eyes,  we  have 
full  conviction  of  the  difference  of  colours,  abundantly  sufficient  to 
satisfy  ourselves,  although  not  enough  to  satisfy  the  blind  man  ;  so 


330  LETTER   LVI. 

we  have  sufficient  evidence  to  fill  our  own  souls  with  joy  and  peace 
in  believing,  when  the  Spirit  witnesseth  with  our  spirits  to  the  truth 
as  revealed  in  the  scriptures. 

When,  therefore,  we  hold  forth  the  word  of  life,  we  look  to  Qb<| 
to  open  the  ears  of  those  who  attend  on  our  labours.  When,  as.  a 
candle  set  upon  a  candlestick,  we  let  our  ligfyt  shine  before  men, 
we  look  to  God  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  understanding,  for  we  know 
•without  God  we  cap  do  nothing. 

When  the  Apostle  determined  to  know  nothing  but  Christ  and 
him  crucified,  I  am  persuaded  he  was  convinced  of  the  truth  of  this 
testimony,  for  he  asserts,  We  are  workers  together  with  God. 
Thus,  it  is  plain  we  can  only  speak  to  the  outward  ear ;  it  is  God 
must  speak  to  the  heart.  Paul  may  plant,  and  Apollos  water,  byt 
it  is  God  who  giveth  the  increase :  but  believing  this,  we  sow  in 
hope,  firmly  determining  with  our  Apostle,  to  know  nothing  amongst 
men  as  preachers  of  the  gospel,  save  Jesus  Christ- and  him  crucifi- 
ed. Nor  is  this,  as  we  hinted,  a  barren  subject.  There  are,  indeed, 
who  might  find  little  to  say,  if  thws  circumscribed.  There  are,  who, 
thus  confined,  would  suppose  they  must  lay  aside  wisdom,  right- 
eousness, and  sanctification ;  but  ive  have  not  so  learned  Christ. 
All  those  who  are  taught  by  his  Spirit  will  know  that  in  forming 
this  resolution,  the  whole  Bible  is  their  field ;  and  that  it  is  in  a 
crucified  Redeemer,  and  in  him  alone,  that  the  divine  testimonies 
contained  in  the  book  of  God  consist ;  for  they  are  they  that  testify 
of  him.  Abiding  by  this  apostolic  determination,  we  can  preach  the 
truth,  the  whole  truth  as  it  in  Jesus,  and  prove  positively  that  every 
sacred  testimony  is  yea  aad  amen  in  him, to  the  glory  of  the  Father. 

Those  who  have  learned  of  the  Father,  and  consequently  come 
unto  Jesus,  can  preach  the  righteousness  of  the  law  without  deviat- 
ing from  the  apostolic  determination  ;  for  Christ  Jesus  was  made 
under  the  law,  and  he  graciously  informs  us,  He  came  not  tq 
destroy  the  law,  but  to  fulfil  the  law ;  and  as  righteousness  is  noth- 
ing less  than  a  perfect  obedience  to  the  full  exten  t  of  the  com- 
mandment, how  broad  soever  it  may  be,  as  Jesus  made  under  the 
law,  obeyed  every  precept  until  every  jot  and  tittle  was  fulfilled ;  in 
proclaiming  the  righteousness  of  the  law  we  proclaim  Christ  Jesus, 
'especially  as  we  are  expressly  told  the  name  whereby  he  bhall  be  call- 
ed, is  the  Lord  our  righteousness.  •  We  can  preach  even  the  curses 
of  tlie  iuw,  and  yet  know  nothing  but  Christ  and  him  crucified.  Yea, 
we  can  preach  them  in- their  fgll  extent,  both  with  respect  to  the 


LETTER  JLVI.  331 

vengeance  contained  therein,  and  the  fulness  of  the  offending  na- 
ture, against  which  those  curses  were  denounced. 

The  curses  of  the  law  seem  summed  up  in  these  words;  the  soul 
that  sinneth  shall  die.  The  subjects  on  whom  this  death,  as  the 
wages  of  sin  in  the  law  takes  hold,  are  all  mankind  ;  for  all  have, 
sinned.  But  when  we  see  Christ  crucified,  we  see  both  the  one  and 
the  other.  When  I,  said  he,  am  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  I  will 
draw  all  men  unto  me  :  and  this  he  spake  signifying  what  death 
he  should  die.  Hence,  the  Apostle — The  love  of  Christ  constrain- 
eth  us,  because  we  thus  judge,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all 
dead ;  and  that  he  died  for  all,  that  they  who  live  should  not  hence- 
forth live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  him  who  died  for  them,  and  rose 
again,  is  from  the  sacred  records  abundantly  manifest.  This,  I  am 
well  persuaded,  was  what  the  prophet  Isaiah  had  in  view, 
xxvi.  1 9,  "  Thy  dead  shall  live,  my  dead  body  shall  they  arise" 
Thus  stands  the  text  in  the  original.  You  will  please  to  take  no- 
tice, that  every  word  in  the  sacred  volume  printed  in  italicks,  is  not 
to  be  found  in  any  copy  of  the  Bible,  extant  in  the  languages  in 
which  it  was  first  written  ;  those  words  are  supplied  by  translators. 
From  these  and  many  other  passages  I  learn,  that  the  souls  which 
sinned  were  as  fully  considered  in  the  second  Adam  in  his  death,  as. 
they  were  in  the  death  of  the  first  Adam.  Thus,  you  will  observe, 
we  can  preach  what  the  scriptures  declare,  of  the  death  of  all  men 
as  the  wages  of  sin,  without  losing  sight  of  Jesus  Christ  and  him 
crucified. 

Again,  we  can  preach  the  curses  of  the  law  in  their  full  extent 
and  yet  know  nothing  but  Christ  Jesus  and  him  crucified;  for  the  law 
can  never  carry  its  curses  further  than  Christ,  who  is  the  end  of  the 
law,  and  who  was  made  a  curse  for  us,  as  it  is  written,  cursed  is 
every  one  that  hangeth  on  a  tree.  We  can  preach  the  new  birth, 
looking  with  a  single  eye  unto  Christ,  who  was  born  in  the  city  of 
David.  In  that  glorious,  in  that  mysterious  birth,  we  see  the  man 
born  of  God  that  sinneth  not,  whom  the  wicked  one  toucheth  nott 
ivho  cannot  sin  because  he  is  born  of  God,  to  which  state  believers 
by  faith  arise,  beholding  Jesus  as  their  head  and  themselves  as 
members  of  his  immaculate  body.  The  head  of  every  man  is 
Christ,  and  the  head  of  Ghrist  is  God.  Genuine  believers  are  per- 
suaded, that  the  head  and  members  were  born  together.  In  the 
birth  of  the  Redeemer  in  whom  dwelt  all  fulness,  they  behold  all 
old  things  fiass  away,  and  all  things  become  new.  Thus,  while 


?32  BETTER   LVI. 

determining  to  know  nothing  but  Christ  Jesus,  we  can  consistently 
preach  the  new  creation.  In  him  we  can  see  all  things  gathered 
into  one  ;  we  behold  the  new  creature  without  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or 
any  such  thing.  And,  looking  to  Christ  Jesus  in  whom  we  are 
created  anew,  we  can  say  to  every  descendant  of  Adam,  Behold, 
all  old  things  are  passed  away,  and  all  things  are  become  new ! 

The  Christian  who  determines  with  the  Apostle  to  know  nothing 
but  Christ  and  him  crucified,  can  preach  that  holiness,  without 
•which  no  man  can  see  the  Lord ;  without  which,  neither  Noah, 
Daniel,  nor  Job,'  Peter,  James,  nor  John,  nor  any  other  of  the  Old 
or  New-Testament  saints  could  ever  see  the  Lord,  and  for  this 
reason,  Because,  saith  the  Holy  One  of  Israel^  no  man  cometh  to 
the  Father  but  by  ME. 

In  the  same  consistent  view,  he  who  is  taught  of  God  can  preach 
sanctification^  and  that  not  in  fiarty  as  they  who  know  not  our  Lord 
Jesus,  nor  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  are  ever  dwelling  upon 
this  I'ich  blessing,  but  perfect,  perfect  in  him,  who  is  made  of  God 
unto  us  sanctification.  Yea,  verily,  the  taught  of  God  can  proclaim 
a  sanctification  perfect  and  entire,  lacking  nothing ;  for  they  can 
preach  a  crucified  Redeemer  who  said  unto  his  Father,  I  in  them, 
and  thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in  one, 

The  Christian  speaker  who  determines  to  know  nothing  but  Christ 
and  him  crucified,  can  proclaim  glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and 
on  earth  peace  and  good  will  towards  men ;  and  this  he  can  do, 
because  Jesus  said,  I  have  glorified  thee  on  earth,  I  have  finished 
the  work  thou  gavest  me  to  do.  He  can  preach  peace,  because 
this  man  is  our  peace,  even  when  the  Assyrian  cometh  into  our 
land  ;  he  can  preach  peace  to  every  creature,  because  having  made 
peace  through  the  blood  of  his  cross,  it  pleased  the  Father  that  in 
him  all  fulness  should  dwell,  and  by  him  to  reconcile  all  things  un- 
to himself ;  by  him,  I  say,  whether  they  be  things  on  earth,  or 
things  in  heaven,  even  those  who  were  sometimes  alienated,  and 
enemies  in  their  minds  by  wicked  works,  yet  now  hath  he  recon- 
ciled in  the  body  of  his  flesh,  through  death,  to  present  them  holy 
and  blameless  in  his  sight,  Colossiuns  i.  19,  20,  21,  22. 

"  For  now  in  Christ  Jesus,  ye  who  were  sometimes  far  off,  are 
made  nigh  by  the  blood  of  Christ.  For  he  is  our  peace,  who  hath 
made  both  one,  and  hath  broken  down  the  middle  wall  of  partition 
between  us  ;  having  abolished  in  his  flesh  the  enmity?  even  the  law 
of  commandments  contained  in  ordinances,  to  make  in  himself  of 


LETTER  LVI.  333 

twain  one  new  man,  so  making  peace.  And  that  he  might  reconcile 
both  unto  God  in  one  body  by  the  cross,  having  slain  the  enmity 
thereby  ;  and  came  and  preached  peace  to  you  which  were  afar  off, 
and  to  those  which  were  nigh ;  for  through  him  we  both  have  access 
by  one  spirit  unto  the  Father,"  Ephesians  ii.  13,  14,  15,  16,  17,  18. 

Thus  being  determined  to  know  nothing  but  Christ  Jesus  and 
him  crucified,  we  can  nevertheless  preach  peace  to  those  who  were 
nigh,  and  as  fully  to  those  that  were  afar  off,  by  assuring  them  that 
in  Christ  crucified  the  enmity  is  slain.  In  preaching  a  crucified 
Redeemer  dying  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  we  preach  reconcilia- 
tion ;  for  God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself, 
not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them,  2Corinthians,  v.  19. 

But  what  is  there  which  pertaineth  to  the  divirie  and  human 
nature,  that  is  not  found  in  Christ,  and  in  him  crucified  ?  He  is  the 
Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last;  the  Creator,  and  the 
creature  ;  the  God,  and  the  man  ;  the  Father,  and  the  child  ;  the 
child  born,  the  Son  given  ;  the  everlasting  Father,  and  the  mighty 
God.  He  was  made  sin  for  us,  and  he  is  made  of  God  unto  us 
righteousness  ;  he  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  and  by  his 
stripes  we  are  healed,  Isaiah  liii.  5. 

He  was  condemned  as  a  criminal,  when  he  was  numbered  with 
transgressors  ;  yet  all  judgment  was  committed  unto  him.  He 
died  in  this  world  for  the  sin  of  the  world  ;  and  yet,  as  long  as  he 
was  in  the  world,  he  was  the  light  of  the  world,  John  ix.  v.  And 
this  .light  was  the  life  of  men,  John  i.  4.  In  him  was  life,  and  this 
life  was  the  light  of  men.  He  was  the  fairest  among  ten  thousand, 
and  altogether  lovely  ;  yet  his  visage  was  more  marred  than  any 
man's.  He  was  found  in  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  was  really  a 
servant,  and  yet  he  was  Lord  of  all.  He  was  full  of  grace  and  truth, 
yet  he,  his  own  self,  bear  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree, 
1  Peter  ii.  24. 

In  one  word,  it  pleased  the  Father  that  in  him  all  fulness  should 
dwell.  Can  we  too  often  recur  to  this  precious  passage  ?  The  ful- 
ness of  God  dwelt  in  Jesus ;  for  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of 
the  Godhead  bodily,  Colossians  ii.  9.  The  fulness  of  the  humanity  ; 
for  the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ.  The  first  man,  Adam,  was 
made  a  living  soul ;  the  last  Adam,  a  quickening  spirit.  Thus,  as 
in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive.  He  was 
the  fulness  of  our  iniquity  ;  for  all  we  like  sheep  have  gone  astn>y, 
we  have  turned  every  one  to  his  own  way,  and  the  Lord  laid  on 


334 

him  the  iniquity  of  us  all.  He  was  the  fulness  of  our  righteousness  j 
for  it  is  written,  there  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one,  Rom.  iii  10. 

".But  now  the  righteousness  of  God  without  the  law  is  mani" 
fested,  being  witnessed  by  the  law,  and  the  prophets ;  even  the 
righteousness  of  God  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all,  and  upon 
all  them  that  believe  ;  for  there  is  no  difference."  Romans  iii.  21, 
32.  "  We  are  all  as  an  unclean  thing,  and  all  our  righteousnesses 
are  as  filthy  rags."  Isaiah  Ixiv.  6.  Therefore,  "  in  the  Lord  shall 
all  the  seed  of  Israel  be  justified."  Isaiah  xlv.  25.  "  And  this  is 
his  name  whereby  he  shall  be  called,  the  Lord  our  righteousness." 
Jeremiah  xxiii.  6. 

Thus,  when  we  determine  to  know  nothing  but  Christ,  and  him 
Crucified,  we  know  every  thing  which  the  scriptures  can  teach  us. 
For  in  the  scriptures  we  find  "  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all 
in  all."  Ephesians  i.  23.  «  But  Christ  is  all,  and  in  all."  Colos- 
sians  iii.  1 1 . 

Is  it  not  plain  that  without  our  divine  Master  we  can  do  nothing  ? 
How  much  are  those  to  be  pitied,  who  are  ever  labouring  to  prove 
from  the  scripture,  what  the  scripture  every  where  reprobates ; 
and  how  supremely  blessed  are  those,  who  know  that  joyful  sound, 
which,  in  the  scriptures,  is  gone  out  into  the  whole  earth.  Happy, 
indeed,  are  those  individuals  who  are  made  wise  unto  salvation. 
They  go  on  from  strength  to  strength,  in  the  faithful  persuasion, 
that  their  lives  are  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  and  although  in  this 
world  they  have  tribulation,  they  know  that  in  Jesus  they  shall  have 
peace.  It  is  true  that  in  this  world  they  may,  as  their  divine  Master 
was,  be  looked  upon  as  the  offscouring  of  all  things,  yet  they  are 
well  persuaded,  when  he  who  is  their  life  shall  appear,  they  also  shall 
appear  with  him  in  glory ;  for  while  they  are  sensible  that  in  them, 
that  is,  in  their  flesh,  dwells  no  good  thing,  they  are  fully  satisfied"1 
that  in  Christ  Jesus  they  have  all  spiritual  blessings,  and  although 
living  in  this  world,  they  feel  that  they  are  of  the  earth,  earthy, 
though  they  experience  a  war  in  their  members  warring  against 
the  law  of  their  minds  ;  though  they  know  by  woful  experience, 
that  when  they  would  do  good,  evil  is  present  with  them,  so  that 
the  good  they  would  do,  they  do  not,  and  the  evil  they  would  not 
do,  that  they  do.  Yet  in  the  midst  of  all  these  discouraging  cir- 
cumstances, they  have  an  answer  of  a  good  conscience  towards 
God,  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead,  in  whom 
they  know,  and  are  assured,  they  are  complete.  For  living  by 


LETTER    LVI.  335 

faith)  they  live  Godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  is  the  only  never-failing 
object  of  their  faith,  as  believers,  and  the  author  and  finisher  of 
their  faith,  as  their  complete  Saviour. 

Those  who  are  enabled  thus  to  think  are  Christians.  They  are 
of  the  true  circumcision  who  worship  God  in  the  spirit,  rejoicing 
in  Christ  Jesus,  and  having  no  confidence  in  the  flesh ;  and  such 
will  have  peace  and  joy  in  believing. 

I  think  you  once  asked  me  if  the  attainment  of  such  a  state 
might  not  be  termed  regeneration  ?  But  this  cannot  be,  for  our 
nature  created  anew  in  Christ  Jesus  was  the  true  regeneration  j  • 
that  is,  obviously,  the  generation  generated  over  again.  But  do 
our  sentiments  exclude  the  work  of  the  spirit  ?  God  forbid.  Nay, 
they  establish  the  work  of  the  spirit,  because  no  man  can  know 
the  things  of  God,  but  by  the  spirit  of  God. 

.youfere  I  writing  to  an  individual,  unacquainted  with  the  work 
cseihe  Spirit,  that  divine  Comforter,  who,  taking  of  the  things  of 
Jesus,  makes  them  manifest  to  the  soul,  giving  peace  and  joy  in 
believing,  I  would  spend  some  time  in  answering  objections,  but 
I  know  you  have  learned  of  the  Father,  and  have  received  from 
the  Holy  One,  that  sacred  unction,  that  will  teach  you  all  those 
things  which  are  needful  for  you  to  know.  That  God,  who  hath 
begun  i  good  work  in  your  heart,  will  carry  it  on  to  perfection. 

May  you  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might. 
Go  on,  my  friend,  and  under  the  banners  of  the  Captain  of  our  sal- 
vation, fight  the  good  fight  of  faith. 

Like  a  true  disciple  of  Christ  Jesus  take  up  your  cross,  and  fol- 
low him,  through  evil,  and  through  good  report,  for  we  shall  most 
assuredly  see  the  end  of  our  faith,  the  salvation  of  our  souls.  Yet 
a  little  while,  and  we  shall  hear  a  voice  saying  unto  us,  Come  up 
hither.  "  I  trust,  that  God,  unsealing  your  lips,  will  give  you  to 
shew  forth  his  most  worthy  praise.  Wherever  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  the  name  of  our  Emmanuel,  he  will  be  with 
them. 

Give  my  kindest  regards  to  all  who  love  our  Saviour ;  I  hope 
to  see  you  in  the  course  of  the  approaching  summer ;  and,  in  the 
mean  time,  I  pray  you  let  me  hear  from  you. 

I  am  ever  your  affectionate  friend,  and  faithful  servant. 

VOL.  II.  43 


336 


/  LETTER  LVII, 

To  a  Writer, 

SIR, 

»  OOME  time  since  being  on  a  visit  to  B— -— < ,  and  having 

some  business  to  transact  with  your  printer,  he  put  into  my  hands 
a  narrative  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Baptist  church  against  you, 
and  in  looking  over  some  of  your  concluding  remarks  thereon,  I 
was  astonished  to  perceive  you  had  fallen  into  the  popular  error, 
respecting  the  attempts  made  by  me  to  illustrate  the  doctrir^s-  £ 
the  great  and  finished  salvation.  But  as  you  appear  to  be  a  ns,  j 
of  sense  and  principle,  and  of  course,  capable  of  feeling  pain  from 
a  misrepresentation  of  your  own  sentiments,  I  am  persuaded  you 
will  hold  yourself  obliged  to  me  for  setting  you  right  in  the  par- 
ticular to  which  you  advert  in  the  twenty-eighth  page  of  your 
pamphlet.  Thus  you  word  a  paragraph  respecting  me  :  "  I  con- 
fess these  notions  appear  like  the- notion  of  Mr.  Murray,  respect- 
ing the  punishment  of  sin,  separate  from  the  agent  who  commits 
it." 

Give  me  leave  to  assure  you,  Sir,  it  never  entered  into  my  head 
or  heart,  that  sin  could  be  punished  in  an  abstract  point  of  view, 
nor  do  I  know,  that  an  idea  so  absurd,  so  justly  rejected  by  com- 
mon sense,  as  irrational  and  unscrifitural,  was  ever  propagated  by 
any  individual  professing  the  Christian,  or  any  other  religion. 

Sir,  I  am  so  far  from  thinking  that  sin  could  be  punished  -with' 
out  an  agent,  that  without  an  agent,  I  view  sin  as  nothing  at  all. 
Condemnation  is  not  punishment,  at  least,  it  is  not  the  punishment 
of  the  thing  condemned,  but  of  the  person  to  whom  that  thing 
appertained. 

On  grace's  door  (says  the  celebrated  Mr.  Erskine)  this  motto 's  grav'd, 
Let  sin  be  damn'd,  the  sinner  sav'd. 

Yet  Mr.  Erskine  never  supposed  sin,  separate  from  the  sinner^ 

susceptible  of  suffering.     A  performance  may  be  damned  by  the 

..public  voice,  but  yet  it  is  not  the  performance^  but  its  author  who  is 


LETTER   LVI1I.  33? 

thus  reduced  to  a  state  of  suffering.  Articles  of  property  are 
sometimes  damned  or  condemned  as  useless,  but  it  is  not  the  prop- 
erty, but  the  firofirietor,  who  is  in  such  cases  the  sufferer. 

"I  confess  I  am  rather  surprised,  that  a  gentleman  in  your  cir- 
cumstances, yourself  smarting  under  the  lash  of  ignorance  and  pre- 
judice, should  step  forward  to  calumniate  a  character,  with  which 
you  have  no  acquaintance,  and  of  whose  person  you  have  no  knowl- 
edge. 

Sir,  this  was  not  doing  as  you  would  be  done  by,  and  I  am  per- 
suaded when  you  reflect  upon  the  impropriety  of  publishing  a 
person's  name  at  full  length,  united  to  a  falsehood,  you  will,  if  you 
are  possessed  of  that  spirit  which  your  remarks  would  induce  us  to 
believe,  endeavour  to  spread  a  refutation  of  this  mistake  as  wide  as 
the  pamphlet  in  which  it  is  contained  ;  and  you  will  thus,  as  far  as 
you  are  able,  wipe  off"  a  false  and  ridiculous  idea,  which  misrepre- 
sentation has  annexed  to  the  principles  of  your,  &c.&c. 


LETTER  LVIIL 

To  a  melancholy  Christian. 

I  AM  happy,  my  dear  brother,  that  your  health,  and  the 
health  of  your  family,  is  at  length  established,  and  I  have  an  addi- 
tional satisfaction,  in  being  told  that  your  pecuniary  circumstances 
are  ameliorated.  We  are  indebted  to  divine  goodness  for  every 
mercy  we  enjoy ;  how  great  then  our  ingratitude,  that  while  he  is 
thus  following  us  with  kindness  and  tender  mercies,  all  our  days,  we 
should  yet  proclaim  ourselves  unhappy. 

Just  so  it  was  with  our  first  parents,  every  evidence  of  divine  favour 
was  bestowed  upon  them  ;  paternal  Deity  was  satisfied  with  them, 
and  pronounced  them  very  good,  and  they  ought  to  have  been  sat- 
isfied with  themselves,  and  with  the  condition  in  which  infinite 
wisdom  :and  goodness,  had  placed  them.  And  indeed  they  would 
have  been  contented  to  live  a  life  of  gratitude  and  praise  ;  they 
would  have  been  happy,  had  not  they  been  rendered  unhappy  by 


338  LETTER    LVIII. 

the  arch  deciever,  who,  in  language  expressive  of  his  character, 
taught  them  to  aspire  to  a  nearer  resemblance  of  their  Maker. 

They  were  created,  all  that  their  wise  and  gracious  Creator  saw 
proper  to  render  them,  and  had  the  infernal  foe  of  God,  and  his  new 
formed  offspring,  appeared  in  his  own  character,  and  informed  these 
dwellers  in  paradise,  that  his  design  was  to  make  them  wretched, 
by  teaching  them  to  be  dissatisfied  with  the  situation  in  which  they 
enjoyed  so  much,  they  would  unquestionably  have  proved  superior 
to  every  attack  ;  but  when  he  came  as  a  friend,  assuring  them  that 
they  should  be  as  Gods,  knowing  good  from  evil,  who  from  such  a 
teacher,  could  suspect  injury,  from  such  a  speaker,  who  could  cal- 
culate upon  fraud  ?  But  they  were  miserably  beguiled. 

I  believe  the  best  service  we  can  render  to  God,  is  the  service  of 
a  grateful  heart,  and  sure  we  have  abundant  cause  for  gratitude. 
We  were  created  for  the  pleasure  of  him  who  made  us,  so  that  the 
chief  end  of  our  formation  was,  that  we  may  glorify  God,  and  enjoy 
him  forever.  Thus,  the  design  of  God  in  creation  was  beneficent, 
and  who  is  he,  or  what  the  event,  which  can  counteract  the  designs 
of  Omnipotence  ? 

As  a  God  of  providence,  every  day's  experience  beareth  witness 
to  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  his  arrangements  ;  at  no  time  doth  he 
deal  with  us  according  to  our  deserts ;  but  for  his  own  sake  he  con- 
tinueth  to  do  us  good,  and  that  not  only  when  his  benevolent  pur- 
poses are  apparent,  but  when  we  are  exercised  by  severe  afflictions ; 
for  he  who  is  love  and  goodness,  in  the  abstract^  will  not  fail  to  educe 
from  every  seeming  evil,  perfect  good,  and,  assuredly,  sooner  or 
later,  every  child  of  Adam,  every  individual  of  God's  offspring,  will 
be  constrained  to  say,  ult  ivas  good  for  me  that  Iivas  afflicted"  But 
how  much  are  all  the  blessings  of  creation  and  providence  exceed- 
ed by  the  superabounding  blessings  of  grace.  He  gave  us  in  crea- 
tion, a  body,  a  soul,  and  a  spirit.  His  providence  supports  us,  but 
his  abundant  grace  hath  bestowed  upon  us  his  blessed  Son.  That 
is,  he  hath  given  us  himself,  for  the  word  which  was  made  flesh, 
and  dwelt  among  us,  was  God,  and  continues  to  be  the  only  wise  God, 
and  our  Saviour.  God  so  loved  the  world,  as  to  give  them  this  Son, 
this  only  ivise  Got/,  this  Saviour,  and  in  him  all  spiritual  blessings, 
according  to  the  ever  blessed  gospel,  which  the  faithful  and  true 
God  preached  unto  Abraham,  when  he  assured  him,  that  in  his 
seed,  all  the  families  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed.  In  this  seed, 
God  hath  given  us  life,  everlasting  life.  The  wages  of  sin  is  death> 


LETTER   LVtlf.  339. 

but  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ; 
and  hence  the  Holy  Spirit,  with  strict  propriety,  declares  the  Re- 
deemer to  be  the  life  of  the  world.  But  in  this  same  ever  blessed 
Saviour,  God  hath  given  us  what  our  adversary,  either  by  working 
directly  in  our  hearts,  or  through  the  instrumentality  of  his  de- 
ceived agents,  is  continually  teaching  us  to  seek  for  in  ourselves, 
and  if  we  cannot  find  this  good,  where  God,  and  the  enlightened 
conscience,  knows  they  never  were,  we  fancy  we  prove  our  hu- 
mility, and  our  piety,  by  our  unbelief,  and  ungrateful  murmur- 
ings. 

The  name  whereby  our  Saviour  shall  be  called  is  the  Lord  our 
righteousness,  in  whom,  as  the  Lord  our  righteousness,  we  are 
wise,  righteous,  and  holy.  For  of  him,  that  is,  of  our  faithful  Cre- 
ator, are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  is  made  of  God  unto  us,  wisdom, 
righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption.  Were  we  to  credit 
this  divine  report,  we  should  not  go  mourning  all  our  days. 

You  say,  you  fear  you  have,  through  life,  been  deceiving  your- 
self. If  you  have  been  fancying  yourself  righteous,  holy,  just  and 
good,  you  have  assuredly  been  deceiving  yourself,  for  there  are 
none  righteous,  no,  not  one.  No  sinner  can  be  holy.  A  holif 
sinner  !  what  a  solicism  !  It  would  not  be  more  contradictory  to 
speak  of  a  dark  sun,  or  a  cold  fire.  Jesus  only  is  holy ;  thou  only 
art  holy,  thou  only  art  the  Lord.  This  Jesus  is  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel.  There  is  not  a  just  man  on  earth,  tha.t  liveth  and  sinneth 
not.  Thus,  if  you  have  been  all  your  lifetime  fancying  yourself 
possessed  of  these  qualities,  or  imagining  yourself  capable  of  ob- 
taining undeviating  excellence  in  your  individual  character,  either 
by  your  own  will  and  power,  or  by  the  will  and  power  of  God,  so 
that  you  may  say,  with  the  Pharisee  of  old,  God,  I  thank  thee  I 
am  not  like  other  men.  If  such  have  been  your  expectations,  you 
have  indeed  been  egregiously  deceiving  yourself. 

You  say  you  often  shudder  at  death ;  I  wonder  not  at  this,  I  am 
rather  astonished  that  there  are  unbelievers,  who  do  not  shudder 
at  death.  You  wish  you  could  view  death  with  as  much  pleasure 
as  I  do,  and,  upon  this  occasion,  most  sincerely  do  I  adopt  the 
language  of  the  Apostle  :  /  beseech  you  be  as  I  am,  for  lam  as  you 
are,  an  offender  against  God,  carnal,  and  sold  under  sin,  so  that 
when  I  would  do  good,  evil  is  present  with  me,  and,  consequently, 
the  good  I  would  do,  I  do  not,  and  the  evil  I  would  not  do,  that  do 
I  continually.  Often  am  I  tempted  to  exclaim,  O,  wretched  man 


340  LETTER  LVIII* 

that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from  this  body  of  sin  and  death. 
Thus  far,  /  am  as  you  are,  but  I  thank  God,  who  hath  given  me 
the  victory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  beseech  you  be  as 
I  am  ,'  a  believer  of  God.  I  am  persuaded  our  Saviour  hath 
abolished  death ;  the  wages  of  sin  was  death,  but  Jesus  having 
suffered  this  death,  when  he  died  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  when 
by  the  grace  of  God,  he  tasted  death  for  every  man,  hath  abolished, 
or  entirely  destroyed  death.  It  is  a  firm  belief  of  this  glorious, 
consolatory  truth,  that  enables  me  to  look  forward  with  pleasure, 
to  a  period  of  my  present  mode  of  existence.  You  assure  me,  if 
you  could  view  death  with  calmness,  the  pains  and  penalties  of 
your  mortal  career  would  set  light  upon  you. 

Here,  again,  you  are  very  much  deceived  ;  you  would  feel  pain 
as  sensibly  as  you  now  do,  and  every  other  trouble  would  be  griev- 
ous ;  if  it  were  not  so,  it  would  not  be  through  much  tribulation 
we  should  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  We  could  not  have 
much  tribulation  from  what  set  lightly  upon  our  minds. 

You  inform  me,  you  read  my  letters  with  some  satisfaction,  as 
they  help  to  confirm  your  mind  in  the  belief  of  the  scriptures, 
which  teach  us  that  God  is  love,  and  that,  therefore,  he  cannot  do 
other  than  view  all  the  works  of  his  hands  with  affection — But 
this,  it  seems,  is  not  enough  1  You  want  to  view  the  only  true  God 
as  your  Saviour;  I  wish  I  could  know  what  were  your  ideas  while 
penning  this  sentence.  Did  you  then  think  that  the  Saviour  was 
the  only  God,  and  did  you  think  that  he  who  declared  himself  the 
life  of  the  world,  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  was  true  ?  And  thus 
thinking,  could  you  doubt  of  his  love  for  you  ?  And  can  you  have 
any  other  idea  of  enjoying  God  as  your  Saviour,  beside  living  by 
faith  upon  the  Son  of  God,  and  so  coming  up  from  this  wilderness, 
leaning  upon  the  Beloved  ?  But  I  rather  suppose  you  wish  to  have 
your  heaven  in  the  present  state,  to  be  without  sin,  and  conse* 
quently,  without  sorrow  ?  And  I  really  believe  if  it  had  been  the 
design  of  our  heavenly  Father,"  that  this  world  should  have  been 
our  eternal  home,  we  should  even  now  be  delivered  from  sin  and 
sorrow ;  but  this  is  not  our  rest,  it  is  defiled. 

You  say,  it  is  your  firm  opinion,  that  all  will  finally  be  saved. 
This  is  said,  by  some,  to  be  going  a  great  way — .and  so  indeed  it  is, 
considering  the  darkness  which  covers  the  earth,  and  the  gross 
darkness  which  covers  the  people.  But  .yet  he  cannot  be  said  to 
be  a  believer  of  divine  revelation,  who  does  not  believe  that  Jesus 


LETTER    LVIH.  341 

i*  the  Saviour  of  all  men  ;   but  he  cannot  be  the  Saviour  of  any 
who  never  will  be  saved. 

.  You  are  at  a  loss  to  determine  when  this  universal  salvation 
will  take  place,  so  I  believe  is  every  created  being  ;  for  the  times 
and  the  seasons  are  not  made  known  unto  us.  The  day  nor  the  hour, 
knoweth  no  man ;  but  this  we  know,  that  when  all  rule,  all  power 
and  authority,  are  brought  into  subjection,  then  shall  this  Son,  this 
human  nature,  which  hath  been  so  prodigal  of  the  portion  of  goods 
committed  to  his  care,  this  Son  himself  shall  be  brought  into  sub- 
jection unto  him  that  did  put  all  things  under  him,  that  God  may 
be  all  in  all.  It  is  written,  they  shall  be  all  taught  of  God,  when 
the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  when  the 
face  of  the  covering  shall  be  taken  from  all  people,  and  the  veil 
from  all  nations,  then  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  shall  become  the 
kingdoms  of  God.  The  Apostle  Peter  hath  told  us,  that  the  heav- 
ens must  contain  the  glorified  body  of  our  risen  Saviour,  until  the 
times  of  the  restitution  of  all  things.  But  this  second  coming  shall 
be  without  observation,  like  a  thief  in  the  night. 

Some  affirm,  that  the  sinners  among  mankind  must  suffer  after 
the  second  coming  of  the  Son  of  God ;  but  such  are  not  acquainted 
with  the  apostolic  mystery.  Behold,  saith  the  Apostle,  I  show 
unto  you  a  mystery.  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be 
changed  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trumpet; 
for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incor- 
ruptible, and  we  shall  be  changed ;  then  shall  be  brought  to  pass 
the  saying,  which  is  written,  Death  is  swallowed  up  of  victory. 

The  passages  you  have  selected,  are,  by  many,  supposed  to 
point  to  this  last  great  day  of  the  Lord.  But  a  very  slender 
acquaintance  with  the  divine  word  of  our  God,  will  fully  evince 
the  improbability  of  this  idea.  Parables,  in  which  language  our 
Saviour  spake,  were  not  intelligible  to  the  people.  To  them, 
however,  who  are  taught  of  God,  it  is  given  to  know  what  they 
contain.  If  my  memory  does  not  deceive  me,  the  printed  letter 
which  I  forwarded  to  you,  contains  some  ideas  upon  these  sub- 
jects. But  as  you  wish  me  to  attend  to  these  passages,  I  will  just 
observe,  that  in  my  humble  opinion,  they  point  out  the  state  of  Jew 
and  Gentile,  immediately  after  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord  from 
the  dead  ;  and  that,  at  the  first  coming  of  our  Saviour,  the  mid- 
night cry  was  made  by  him,  who  was  the  voice  of  one  crying  in 
the  wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord.  The  wise  and 


342  LETTEfc  LVIH. 

foolish  virgins  were  those  who  believed,  and  those  who  did  not ; 
and  the  only  thing  in  which  they  differed,  was  the  one  having  oil 
in  their  lamps,  and  the  others  being  destitute.  Now,  we  know,  oil 
in  a  lamp  is  as  a  candle  to  a  candlestick ;  it  is  light.  The  Jews 
were  virgins  belonging  to  the  same  Father;  the  foolish  virgins 
made  a  part  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  these  foolish  virgins 
once  had  oil  in  their  lamps,  but  their  lamps  were  gone  out,  they 
were  shut  up  in  darkness,  while,  by  the  word  of  salvation  sent  to 
them,  the  Gentiles  were  enlightened,  and  they  entered  into  rest 
by  believing. 

Again,  The  Jews  sought  after  righteousness,  but  they  obtained  it 
not ;  because  they  sought  it,  as  it  were,  by  the  works  of  the  law. 
They  sought  admission  by  personal  obedience.  We  ate  and  drank 
in  thy  presence,  (alluding  to  their  temple  worship,)  and  in  thy 
name  did  many  wonderful  works.  Mind,  they  spake  of  them- 
selves as  doing  these  wonderful  works.  But  our  Saviour,  having 
before  testified  of  them  that  their  works  were  evil,  could  not  now 
acknowledge  them  in  the  characters  of  well  doing,  deserving 
claimants ;  as  such  meritorious  characters,  he  knew  them  not ; 
and,  therefore,  he  says,  Depart  from  me,  /  know  ye  not,  ye  are 
workers  of  iniquity.  In  this  state  of  darkness,  and  consequent  fear 
and  torment,  these  Jews  are  doomed  to  remain  until  the  Redeemer 
shall  come  to  Zion,  and  turn  away  ungodliness  from  Jacob,  and 
so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved.  All  then  that  these  passages  contain 
respect  time.  In  eternity  there  can  be  no  darkness,  for  the 
tabernacle  of  God  shall  be  with  men  ;  and  every  eye  shall  see,  and 
the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea. 

But  after  all,  secret  things  belong  to  God  ;  and  things  revealed, 
to  us  and  to  our  children.  It  is  revealed  to  us,  that  we  have  sinned, 
that  the  wages  of  sin  is  death,  that  Jesus  suffered  this  death  once 
for  all,  and  that  by  his  submitting  to  this  death,  we  are,  every  one 
of  us,  redeemed  therefrom ;  that  the  gift  of  God  is  everlasting  life ; 
that  in  this  world  we  shall  have  tribulation,  but  that  in  him  we 
shall  have  peace;  that  Jesus  was  manifested  to  take  away  our 
sin,  and  that  he  shall  thoroughly  purge  his  floor,  and  gather  his 
wheat  into  his  garner,  burning  up  the  chaff  with  unquenchable 
fire  ;  that  is,  in  other  words,  he  is  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world,  beside  which,  nothing  more  is  necessary 
to  render  every  creature  completely  happy. 


I.F.TTF.B     MX.  343 

These  are  the  true  sayings  of  God.  Let  us  then  look  unto  the 
Lord,  and  learn  of  Abraham,  not  to  stagger  at  the  promises  through 
unbelief;  but  judging  him  faithful  who  hath  promised,  let  the 
strength  of  our  faith  render  glory  unto  him  who  is  worthy  ;  and, 
permit  me  to  observe,  this  is  the  most  effectual  method  of  serving 
God  ;  for  this  is  the  work  of  God,  that  you  believe  in  him,  whom 
he  hath  sent.  They  cannot  be  said  to  serve  God,  who  are  by 
unbelief  continually  making  him  a  liar.  Mankind  are  very  much 
deceived  respecting  the  service"  of  God  ;  they  often  conceit  they 
are  serving  God,  when  they  are  merely  promoting  themselves ; 
indeed,  some  aj*e  50  much  deceived  as  to  believe  they  are  serving 
God,  when  they  are,  and  in  the  most  essential  manner,  serving 
the  adversary.  Our  Saviour  informed  his  disciples,  that  some 
should  imagine  they  did  God  service  by  committing  murder !  They 
shall  think  they  do  God  service  in  killing  you.  The  service  of  God 
is  perfect  freedom ;  his  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness,  and  all  his 
paths  are  peace.  Take,  said  the  blessed  Redeemer,  my  yoke  upon 
you,  for  it  is  easy,  and  my  burden,  for  it  is  light. 

I  am  now,  I  bless  God,  as  well  as  I  have  any  reason  to  think  I 
ever  shall  be.  LsufFer  some  pain,  and  some  pain  I  shall,  no  doubt, 
continue  to  sufrcr,  until  I  am  admitted  an  inhabitant  of  that  coun- 
try, where  the  inhabitants  never  say,  I  am  sick ;  and  in  the  streets 
of  which,  there  is  no  complaining.  There,  I  am  assured,  I  shall 
meet  my  kindred  and  friends,  not  from  any  distinguishing  merit 
in  them,  but  for  his  sake  in  whom  I  am,  with  sincere  affection, 
yours,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  LIX. 

To  Mr.  P.  ofj . 


MY  DEAR  FRIEND, 


1  AM  now  on  my  passage  to  N.  P.     I  could  wish  I  had 

commenced  my  journey  earlier  in  the  season  ;  you  see  I  have  not 

yet  done  wishing.  Yet  I  believe  the  way  of  man  is  not  in  himself,  and 

that  God's  works  of  providence  arc  his  most  holy,  wise,  and  pow- 

VOL.    II.  44 


344  LETTER   5LTX. 

erful,  preserving  and  governing,  all  his  creatures,  and  all  their  ac- 
tions. How  true  it  is  that  we  belie-oe  but  in  fian,  and  what  a  small 
part  of  what  we  profess  to  believe,  do  we  in  reality  believe.  Of- 
ten, too  often,  do  I  perform  the  part  proper  only  to  the  infidel,  in- 
consistently murmuring  at  his  ways  which  my  faith  acknowledged 
perfect ;  and  yet  for  this  I  am  not  arraigned  by  my  fellow  men, 
nor  doth  reflection  upon  this  evil  fill  my  own  bosom  with  so  much 
sorrow  as  crimes  of  an  inferior  nature.  From  whence  proceeds 
the  great  sin  of  unbelief?  Is  it,  that  the  plague  of  the  heart  is 
epedemical,  and  that  all  mankind  being  more  or  kss  infidels,  we 
instinctively  hesitate  at  condemning  what  is  so  prevalent,  not 
only  in  our  own  bosoms,  but  universally  in  every  mind  ? 

Assuredly  infidelity  of  any  description  is  more  reprehensible  in 
me,  than  in  any  individual  of  whom  I  have  any  knowledge.     I,  who 
have  repeated  proofs  of  the  truth  of  sacred  testimonies,  and  who, 
for  the  establishment  of  others,  am  so  often  called  to  dwell  upon 
the  perfect  arrangements  of  my  God,  how  dreadful  that  a  doubt 
of  his  goodness,  even  in  the  midst  of  calamity,  should  ever  assail 
my  heart.  But  why  should  I  not  doubt  ?  Are  any  more  undeserving 
than  myself  ?  Worse  and  worse,  undeserving  indeed  !  Good  God, 
what  has  my  deserts  to  do  with  the  matter  in  quesWm  ?  What  has 
merit  to  do  with  faith  ?  How  dare  we  look  to  ourselves,when  we  talk 
of  believing  ?  Of  believing  on  that  Jesus,  who  saveth  his  people  from 
their  sins,  who  is  the  Saviour  of  shiners ;    in  that  God  who  says, 
Be  it  known  unto  you,  not  for  your  sakes  do  I  do  this,  but  for  my 
own  name  sake  ?    Surely,  surely,  there  is  no  cause  for  doubting, 
until  that  name  fails  whereby  we  are  called.    And  how  great  is  the 
magnitude  of  that  name — It   is   a  name  which  is  above  every 
name ;   it   is   a  name  which  includes   every  name ;    that  at  the 
name  of  Jesus,  every  knee  should  bow,  whether  they  be  things  in 
heaven,  or  things  on  earth,  or  things  under  the  earth.    It  is  in 
him  we  live,  move,  and  have  our  being.     Shall  I  have  my  being 
in  God  here,  and  hell  hereafter  ?  Is  not  a  being  in  God  connected 
•with  safety  ?    Can  I  have  a  being  in  God  at  one  time,  and  not  at 
another  ?   Will  not  whatever  is  now  included  in  himself,  always 
be  included  in  himself  ?  Else,  how  is  he  the  same  yesterday,  to-day, 
and  forever  ?  Let  us  then  look  to  him,  and  not  to  ourselves — Did 
I  say  not  to  ourselves?    O,  yes,  let  us  look  to  ourselves  likewise* 
that  we  may  be  thus  able  to  form  some  idea  of  the  magnitude  of 
that  mercy,  to  which  we  are  indebted  for  every  good  we  at  present 


LETTER  LX. 


enjoy ;  and  through  which,  we  are  encouraged  to  hope,  in  future 
worlds,  a  state  of  never-ending  felicity.  In  this  blissful  state,  I 
humbly  trust  you  will  meet  and  recognize  your  ever  grateful,  ever 
affectionate,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  LX. 

To  Mr.  S.  of  JVC—. 


>1Y  DEAR  FRIEND, 


IT  is  long  since  I  have  heard  from  any  one  in  your  city, 
even  from  you  ;  and  yet,  I  am  told  you  are  my  friend ;  nay,  I  do 
not  doubt  this  information,  for,  verily,  you  must  be  a  friend  to  every 
individual  whom  you  suppose  the  Redeemer  hath  sent  forth,  to 
proclaim  his  grace  to  the  children  of  men.  I  rejoiced  much  to 
see  our  friend  R. ;  he  did  us  the  favour  to  preach  for  us ;  he  is  an 
honest  soul,  and  we  all  love  him.  But  so  long  has  he  dwelt  among 
those,  who  are,  as  yet,  unacquainted  with  God,  as  manifested  in  the 
flesh,  that  although  this  God,  in  his  abundant  mercy,  hath  at 
length  manifested  himself  to  his  soul,  he  can  yet  hardly  speak  the 
language  of  heaven.  If  he  could  conceive  more  readily,  and  utter 
himself  with  less  rapidity,  he  would  be  abundantly  more  useful. 
But  his  own  soul  is  greatly  refreshed,  and  whenever  he  can  get 
the  better  of  himself,  in  -word  as  well  as  in  deedy  he  will  be  better 
calculated  to  hold  forth  the  words  of  life. 

He  informs  me,  you  still  preserve  your  place  ;  but  you  will  lose 
that,  or  something  better.  Ah,  my  friend,  all  the  disciples  of 
Christ  are  under  the  sentence  of  death,  from  the  moment  they 
commence  his  followers,  and  they  must  assuredly  lose  their  lives, 
or  their  title :  nor  will  they  ever  find  that  life  they  cannot  lose, 
until  they  lose  their  own  lives. 

I  have  long  since  lost  my  life,  and  my  enemies  have  done  their 
worst.  But,  thanks  be  to  God,  I  have  found  a  better  life,  an  ever- 
lasting name,  that  shall  not  be  cut  off  forever.  My  kind  regards 
to  your  family  and  friends.  I  shall  always  be  your  affectionate 
servant  and  friend,—- Farewell, 


346  BETTER   XLI. 

LETTER  LXI. 

To  an  inquiring  Friend. 
DEAR  SIR) 

1  THANK  you  for  the  subscriptions  you  have  procured  ; 
they  are  not  as  many  as  /  could  wish,  but  they  are  more  than  I 
expected.  To  reprint  the  union,  would  assuredly  give  me  much 
pleasure  ;  but  I  am  fearful  a  sufficient  number  of  subscribers  will 
not  be  obtained  ;  my  endeavours,  however,  shall  not  be  wanting. 

It  is  very  pleasing  to  me  to  learn,  that  I  am  often  mentioned  in 
such  a  circle,  and  with  so  much  affection.  I  hope  I  shall  not  be 
disappointed  respecting  the  pleasure  I  expect  in  visiting  such 
worthy  friends,  in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  autumn. 

You  condescend  to  request  my  sentiments  on  a  few  points  ;  I 
can  hardly  think  it  possible  the  request  can  proceed  from  your 
own  desire  of  information,  especially  as  you  do  me  the  justice  to 
believe  I  am  an  honest  man  ;  and  you  have  repeatedly  heard  me 
deliver  my  sentiments  on  these  very  points ;  as  a  man  of  sense, 
you  must  have  comprehended  me ;  and  your  opinion  of  me,  will 
not  permit  you  to  believe  I  should  vary  in  my  testimony. 

However,  as  you  have  added  the  request  of  some  friends, 
who,  yoxi  say,  are  to  be  gratifie'd  by  my  answers  given  in  writing, 
I  will,  according  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  prepare  myself  for  full, 
free,  and  unqualified  obedience. 

First,  I  believe  Christ  Jesus  is  the  complete  Saviour  of  all 
•men;  that  by  the  grace  of  God,  he  tasted  death  for  every  man; 
that  he  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time  ; 
that  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  all  men  should  be  saved,  and  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  that  God  willeth  not  the  death  of 
'a  sinner,  and  that,  therefore,  he  sent  his  Son  to  be  the  Saviour  of 
the  world,  to  be  the  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  ; 
that  he  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  im- 
puting unto  them  their  trespasses ;  but  when  all  like  sheep  went 
astray,  every  one  to  his  own  way,  the  Lord  laid  on  Jesus  the  u> 


LETTER    LXI.  347 

iquity  of  us  all ;  and  I  believe  that  Jesus  put  away  those  sins  by 
the  sacrifice  of  himself,  and  that,  therefore,  as  by  the  offence  of 
one,  judgment  came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation,  even  so,  by 
the  righteousness  of  one,  the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  to  jus- 
tification of  life  ;  for  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all 
be  made  alive. 

Secondly,  You  would  know  if  I  conceive  of  any  probationary 
state  beyond  the  grave  ? 

I  know  not  of  any  knowledge  or  devise  in  the  grave,  nor  do  I 
see  any  necessity  for  trial,  either  here  or  hereafter.  God  cannot 
stand  in  need  of  any  trial  to  determine  our  characters  ;  all  things 
are  unveiled  before  him,  and  with  him  there  is  neither  Jiast  nor 
future,  but  one  enduring,  never-ending,  eternal  noiv.  Well  doth 
God  know  the  individuals  of  the  human  race  ;  he  knows  that  the 
thoughts  and  imaginations  of  our  hearts  are  evil,  and  only  evil 
continually ;  and  they  would  thus  continue  to  all  eternity,  if  the 
word  of  God  were  not  engaged  to  take  away  the  veil,  and  destroy 
the  face  of  the  covering  cast  over  all  people.  Isaiah  xxv.  6,  7,  8. 

But  what  the  Father  of  spirits  will  do  with  those  who  go  out  of 
the  body  without  being  made  acquainted  with  the  things  that  make 
for  their  peace,  what  will  be  the  situation  of  such  spirits,  in  a  state 
of  separation,  until  their  reunion  with  their  bodies,  is  not  for  me 
to  determine.  I  think  it  possible  to  bring  individuals  acquainted 
with  the  truth  while  absent  from  the  body,  else  I  could  have  no 
reasonable  hope  that  any  infant  could  immediately  be  rendered 
happy.  God,  in  his  most  holy  word  hath  given  us  assurance,  that 
every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  confess,  to  the  glory  of 
the  Father ;  and  as  the  name  Jesus  is  literally  Saviour,  what  is  it, 
but  that  all  shall  confess  him  their  Saviour,  to  the  glory  of  the 
Father  ?  But  we  do  not  see  all  men  confess  Jesus  here,  for  all 
men  have  not  faith,  nor  can  they,  until  God  shall  graciously  vouch- 
safe to  bestow  this  blessing,  for  faith  is  the  gift  of  God.  Secret 
things  belong  to  God,  but  things  revealed,  to  us  and  our  children. 
It  is  very  plainly  revealed,  that  Jesus  is  the  Saviour  of  all  me  n 
and  that  he  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due 
time.  But,  perhaps,  it  is  not  so  clearly  revealed,  when  this  due 
time  Avill  be.  To  confess  the  truth,  I  find  it  sufficient  for  me  to 
consider  every  creature  in  the  hand  of  God,  whether  in  or 
out  of  the  body.  I  can  have  no  idea  of  any  one  making  atonement 


348  LETTER   LXI. 

for  their  own  sins  here  or  hereafter,  by  any  thing  they  can  do  or. 
suffer.  Jesus  is  a  complete  Saviour,  or  he  is  no  Saviour  at  all. 

Thirdly,  You  inquire,  if  I  view  the  redemption  wrought  out  by 
Christ  Jesus,  as  extending  to  every  creature,  or  only  to  man  ? 

By  every  creature,  I  suppose  you  mean  to  ask,  if  my  views  of 
the  great  redemption  include  the  fallen  angels.  I  do  not  aim  at 
being  wise  above  what  is  written.  The  scriptures  say,  when  Jesus 
came  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost,  he  passed  by  the 
nature  of  angels,  and  took  upon  him  the  seed  of  Abraham.  It  was 
the  likeness  of  sinful  .flesh,  which  he  took  upon  him.  It  was  the 
sins  of  the  creatures,  represented  by  the  figure  of  sheep,  which 
were  laid  upon  Jesus,  and  which  he  put  away,  and  not  the  sins  of 
the  creatures,  exhibited  by  the  figure,  goats.  The  devils,  therefore, 
believe,  but  they  tremble  while  they  believe,  for  while  they  know 
Christ  Jesus  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  they  do  not  know  that  he 
is  their  Saviour ;  on  the  contrary,  they  believe,  they  themselves  are 
reserved  in  chains  of  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day ; 
and  the  sacred  testimony  informs,  as  many  as  will  hear,  that  they, 
these  fallen  angels,  shall  then  be  bid  to  depart,  as  cursed,  into  that 
fire,  which  was  prepared  for  them. 

It  appears  to  me,  "that  the  proper  study  of  mankind  is  man" 

Thus,  Sir,  I  have,  with  great  freedom,  answered  each  of  your 
questions,  nor  do  I  avail  myself  of  your  proposed  conditions.  I 
lay  no  injunctions ;  I  have  no  secrets  in  religion.  Should  your 
friends  object  to  the  language  I  have  made  use  of,  in  answering 
the  proposed  questions,  I  pray  you  to  inform  them,  it  was  pur- 
posely selected,  and  for  two  reasons ;  first,  because  there  is  no 
language  I  so  much  admire,  as  scripture  language  ;  and,  secondly, 
because  I  can  adopt  no  other  mode  of  expression,  which  so  well 
delineates  my  sentiments. 

I  shall  always  be  happy  to  learn,  you  remember  me  with  any 
degree  of  pleasure,  and  if  it  will  be  the  smallest  gratification  to 
you,  be  assured,  you  will  always  bear  a  considerable  place  in  my 
memory,  and  that,  as  long  as  you  will  permit,  I  shall  take  pleasure 
in  regarding  you  as  the  friend  of,  8cc.  See. 


LETTER  LXII.  349 

>  "• 

LETTER  LXII. 

To  a  Christian  Friend. 


DEAR  SIR, 


J.  HIS  is  the  Lord's  doings,  and  therefore  justly  marvel- 
lous in  our  eyes.  God,  our  God,  bringeth  good  out  of  evil,  and 
thus  glory  belongeth  unto  his  name,  forever  and  ever.  Yea,  verily, 
the  Lord  is  good,  and  doeth  good  in  the  heavens  above,  and  in  the 
earth  beneath.  It  is  his  nature  and  property,  nor  will  he  ever 
suffer  any  thing  to  turn  up,  either  in  time  or  eternity,  that  will  not, 
in  some  sort,  contribute  to  his  own  glory,  and  to  the  good  of  those 
creatures,  whom  he  hath  called  into  being.  If  he  should  thus 
conduct,  then  would  he  be  divided  against  himself.  If  he  were 
not  able  to  prevent  what  would  finally  tend  to  his  dishonour,  then 
he  would  not  be  almighty.  If  he  could  prevent  irremediable  and 
never-ending  evil,  and  would  not,  then  he  would  not  be  all-gracious. 
But  the  fact  is,  he  is  all-wise,  all-fioiverful,  all-just,  all-merciful,  and 
all-gracious  ;  and  it  is  therefore  that  he  does  all  things  well. 

By  the  first  paragraph  in  your  kind  letter,  I  am  naturally  led  to 
these,  and  many  similar  reflections.  Great  and  luminous  is  the 
glory,  which  shines  forth  in  the  passage  to  which  you  advert. 
Daniel  ii.  34.  35. 

A  stone — The  redeemed  are  called  stones.  This  stone,  which 
was  cut  out  of  the  mountain,  says,  I  am  the  life  of  the  world.  Hence, 
the  redeemed  are  called  living  stones,  for  "  because  I  live,  said 
the  first  and  the  last,  the  foundation  and  the  top  stone,  because  I 
live,  ye  shall  live  also." 

But  this  stone  was  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without  hands.  It 
was  taken  from  the  mountain ;  one  chosen  out  of  the  people,  par- 
taking of  the  same  nature  and  character  of  the  mountain,  from 
whence  he  was  cut,  but  without  hands.  Not  of  works,  lest  any 
man  should  boast,  not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  spiril 
saith  the  Lord. 

This  stone  smote  the  image  of  mixt  materials,  and  brake  it  in 
pieces.  This  image  was  the  production  of  much  labour  and  ex- 
pense, and  was  worshipped  with  great  devotion.  It  filled  the  hearts 


350  LETTER   LXIX. 

of  that  part  of  human  earth,  where  it  was  set  up.  But  what  must 
become  of  the  earth  when  the  image  is  demolished  ?  The  stone 
will  take  up  its  place,  not  there  only,  but  it  will  fill  the  whole 
earth.  The  stone  will  become  a  mountain,  and  in  this  mountain 
will  the  hand  of  the  Lord  rest,  as  it  did  on  the  seventh  day,  when 
he  saw  the  creation  complete.  And  in  this  mountain  will  the 
Lord  of  hosts  make  a  feast  of  fat  things,  unto  all  people,  and  in 
this  mountain  will  the  face  of  the  covering  be  destroyed,  and  all 
nations  shall  flow  into  it,  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it. 
Amen  Hallelujah — And  all  people  shall  serve  him.  It  was  for 
this,  that  he  endured  the  cross,  and  he  shall  have  the  crown,  for 
his  kingdom  shall  never  be  destroyed,  nor  be  given  unto  another. 
Thine,  O  God,  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for- 
ever and  ever,  amen,  and  amen. 

Yes,  my  friend,  my  Christian  friend  and  brother,  this  King  is 
made  unto  his  kingdom  wisdom^  therefore  his  people  shall  not  die 
for  lack  of  knowledge.  No,  assuredly,  for  by  his  knowledge,  shall 
the  righteous  servant  of  God,  and  the  glorious  King  of  all  the 
earth,  justify  many  ;  and  it  is  therefore  that  in  his  address  to  the 
divine  nature  or  Father,  on  behalf  of  the  world,  that  we  hear  him 
say,  The  world  knoweth  thee  not,  but  I  know  thee.  Yes,  the 
great  King  of  this  great  kingdom  is  made  of  God  unto  them 
righteousness,  because  the  unrighteous  could  not  inherit  eternal 
life.  He  is  made  of  God  unto  them  sanctification.  Why  ?  Be- 
cause without  holiness  no  man  can  see  the  Lord,  and  as  the  mem- 
bers of  this  kingdom  had  sold  themselves  for  nought,  that  they 
may  be  redeemed  without  money,  their  King  is  made  of  God  unto 
them  redemption;  and  as  God  is  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold 
iniquity,  the  blood  of  Jesus  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  and  that  their 
iniquities,  when  sought  for,  may  not  be  found ;  the  Lord  laid  upon 
him  the  iniquities  of  us  all.  And  as  the  human  family  are  thus 
saved,  and  with  an  everlasting  salvation,  that  they  may  dwell  for- 
ever and  ever,  with  their  immaculate  Head  and  King,  this  Head 
and  King  will,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  burn  up  the  chaff  with  un- 
quenchable fire,  and  gather  his  wheat  into  his  garner. 

Please  to  present  my  respectful  regards  to  your  amiable  lady,  and 
to  eveiy  one  among  your  connexions,  who  feel  a  friendly  attach- 
ment to,  dear  Sir,  your-  much  obliged  and  truly  grateful,  &c.  &c. 


LfcTTRR    LXtK. 


LETTER  LXIII. 

7*o  Mr.  R.  city  qf  London,  Great  Britain. 

ALTHOUGH  years  have  elapsed  since  I  saw  youin  London? 
and  I  have  not,  until  now,  recognized  your  name  among  my  cor- 
responding friends,  yet  I  adopt  an  old  adage,  and  say,  it  is  better 
late  than  never.  If  I  had  not  so  high  an  opinion  of  you,  I  would, 
while  the  pen  is  in  my  hand,  cast  a  retrospective  eye,  and  retrace 
my  steps,  even  from  my  leaving  this  continent  until  my  return. 
Such,  and  so  many  have  been  the  events,  which  have  succeeded 
each  other,  and  such  a  variety  did  my  journey  embrace,  that  I 
think,  a  person  of  your  benevolent  disposition,  and  happy  turn  of 
mind,  must,  of  necessity,  derive  pleasure  from  the  recital. 

I  must,  however,  inform  you,  that  although  I  left  this  country, 
suffering  from  the  strong  hand  of  power,  my  enemies  (for  I  have 
many)  rejoicing  that  they  had  gained  their  point,  and  driven  me 
hence,  to  return  no  more  forever,  and  although  my  friends  (for  I 
have  many)  were  greatly  dejected  by  the  fear  of  what  my  enemies 
hoped,  yet,  through  the  good  will  of  Him,  who  dwelt  in  the  bush, 
I  returned  here  in  peace  and  safety,  wafted  hither  by  the  great  and 
effectual  power  of  a  yet  stronger  arm,  than  that  by  which  I  had 
been  made  to  fly ;  and  protected  by  the  goodness  of  my  God,  I 
once  more  landed  on  these  late-found  shores,  in  peace  and  safety. 
The  petition  I  addressed  to  the  Legislative  Body  of  this  State, 
accompanied  by  another  from  my  suffering  brethren,  produced  an 
instantaneous  effect  in  my  favour.     A  gracious  attention  was  paid 
to  our  combined  petitions ;  an  immediate  1'esolve  of  every  branch 
of  the  Legislature  of  this  Commonwealth  ensued,  by  which,  I  was 
in  future  placed  beyond  the  power  of  my  malignant  adversaries, 
so  that  I  have  ever  since  sat  under  my  own  vine  and  fig  tree,  none 
daring  to  make  me  afraid.     Indeed,  I  have  been  the  happy  instru- 
ment, of  which,  the  God  of  peace  and  mercy  has  made  use,  to 
give  a  death  wound  to  that  hydra,  parochial  persecution.     Persons 
now,  under  the  denomination  of  independents,  who  believe,  and 
bear  witness  to  tho  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  are  endowed  with  every 
VOL.  II.  -1-> 


,  LETTER  LX1V, 

privilege  possessed  by  the  national  church  or  established  religion, 
and  of  course,  my  situation,  since  my  return,  has  been  abundantly 
more  eligible,  than  it  was  previous  to  my  departure.  I  regret 
that  I  was  not  indulged  with  more  time  in  England,  but  as  long 
as  I  live,  I  shall  remember  with  pleasure,  that  I  had  so  much. 
I  have  seen  and  conversed  with  many  members  of  my  Father's 
family,  of  whom  I  had  very  little,  if  any  knowledge ;  these  oppor- 
tunities were  refreshing.  The  evidences  of  Christian  affection  are 
of  more  value  to  me,  than  the  wealth  of  worlds.  My  soul  was,  isr 
and  ever  will  be  grateful, 

I  reflect  with  ineffable  pleasure,  that  the  time  is  not  far  distant, 
•when  the  whole  of  the  purchased  possession  will  meet  in  that 
blessed  state,  where  nothing  that  defileth  can  enter,  and  where  we 
shall  spend  an  eternity  in  celebrating  the  praises  of  the  Lamb  of 
God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 

In  this  divine  lover  of  our  souls,  I  am,  my  dear,  generous  friend* 
with  grateful  affection,  yours,  &c.  See. 


LETTER  LXIV. 


To  Mr.  J.  H.  of  New-York. 

• 

J.  expected  it  as  soon  as  I  was  gone ;  I  wish  he  had 
made  his  appearance  before  my  departure,  although  I  am  per- 
suaded he  got  no  advantage  over  you.  I  desire  no  greater  benefit 
than  the  privilege  of  determining  my  testimony  by  the  records  of 
my  God,  and  I  should  consider  that  opponent  as  truly  generous, 
who  would  engage  to  abide  by  the  decision  of  scripture.  The 
traditions  of  men,  however,  should  not  be  of  my  council.  Reason 
should  set  as  umpire,  and  the  commonly  received  sense  of  language 
should  be  the  standard.  But  religious  people  in  general  seize 
with  avidity,  a  text  which  is  calculated  to  confirm  their  unbelief, 
and  while  many  passages  are  produced,  confessedly  of  a  contrary 
aspect,  they  exclaim,  with  inveterate  bigotry,  It  is  the  tenor  of 
&crifiturc  by  which  we  abide. 


LETTER    LXIV.  35$ 

Thus  these  Scribes  manage,  if  a  text  appears  upon  the  face  of 
the  letter  without  being  taken  in  its  connexion,  or  compared  with 
parallel  passages  to  proclaim  the  partial  destruction  of  mankind  ; 
assuredly  this  same  passage  must  mean  precisely  as  it  speaks ; 
they  hesitate  not  in  their  determination.  But  when  the  spirit  of 
truth  takes  of  the  things  of  Jesus,  and  shows  them  unto  us,  and 
we  hold  up  those  discoveries  to  them,  they  immediately  reply,  they 
cannot  receive  the  passage  as  it  is  spoken  !  But  why  cannot  they 
receive  those  passages  as  they  are  spoken  ?  Because,  it  would  then 
follow,  that  all  mankind  would  be  saved,  and  misery  and  destruc- 
tion are  in  their  paths. 

We  do  not  deny,  that  on  the  face  of  the  letter,  before  we  take  tkne 
to  investigate,  the  sacred  volume  may  appear  contradictory ;  every 
passage,  however,  can  be  reconciled  by  comparing  one  text  with 
another.  Two  classes  of  people  allow  this  fact,  believers  and  un- 
believers. The  unbeliever  being  yet  in  a  state  of  darkness,  and  of 
course,  in  a  state  of  bondage  and  fear,  having  no  hope  but  what 
arises  from  something  that  is  seen  or  felt  in  himself,  when  he 
reads  a  passage  that  proclaims  boundless  mercy,  and  that  in  such 
a  view  as  renders  it  consistent  with  boundless  justice,  essays  to 
explain  away  the  passage,  by  producing  another,  that  speaketh  of 
tribulation  and  woe. 

The  believer,  who  being  taught  of  God,  knows  his  name,  and 
his  Son's  name,  and  that  they  both  contain  nothing  but  grace, 
mercy  and  peace,  when  he  reads  such  passages  as  indicate  upon 
the  face  of  the  letter,  a  denunciation  of  wrath  brings  those  denun- 
ciations to  those  brighter  passages,  which  delineate  Christ  Jesus 
in  humiliation  and  exaltation,  in  his  singular  and  plural  characters, 
and  thus  an  explanation  is  obtained ;  and  if  the  spirit  hath  not  led 
him  into  all  truth,  and  he  is  sometimes  at  a  loss  to  determine,  yet 
he  knows,  he,  who  styles  himself  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  can 
mean  nothing  contrary  to  his  nature,  and  his  name. 

I  have  been  turning  to  the  passages  you  have  noted  ;  no  doubt 
what  renders  them  so  precious  to  Mr.  I.  is  the  apparently  gloomy 
traits  by  which  they  are  distinguished. 

But  all  who  are  taught  of  God,  and  who  speak  by  the  spirit  of 
the  Redeemer,  will  know,  that  the  words  spoken  by  Jesus  must 
mean  the  same  as  the  words  spoken  by  Paul.  It  is  easy  to  show 
their  consistency  with  other  testimonies.  Should  it  be  urged  that 
various  scriptures  are  spoken  to  various  characters,  I  answer, 


S54  LETTER    LXIV. 


Jesus  spake  to  his  own,  so  did  the  Apostle  ;  and  the  Apostle  de- 
clares, God  hath  included  all  in  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy 
upon  all.  But  Jesus  Christ  spake  to  sinners,  and  the  Apostle 
declares  himself  to  be  the  chief  of  those  sinners  which  Jesus  came 
to  save.  I  wonder  if  Mr.  I.  never  thought  of  the  two  last  verses  of 
the  twenty-third  chapter  of  Matthew  ?  What  could  he  mean  by 
citing  2  Peter  2,  3  ?  The  fifteenth  of  Acts  will  explain  of  whom 
Peter  was  speaking  ;  and  although  there  were  then  but  few  of 
that  description,  yet  they  are  now  so  multiplied,  that  it  has 
become  difficult  to  find  in  any  denomination,  preachers  of  any 
other  description. 

However,  the  probability  is,  that  all  that  is  intended  by  what 
Peter  says,  may  be  explained  in  1  Corinthians  iv.  15,  v.  6.  I  know 
that  it  is  said,.  2  Thessalonians,  first  chapter  and  ninth  verse,  Who 
shall  be  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  glory  of  his  power.  But,  blessed  be  God,  the 
second  chapter  of  this  same  Epistle  fully  explains  this  passage, 
and  all  others  of  like  import: 

"  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means  :  for  that  day  shall  not 
come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin 
be  revealed,  the  son  of  fierdition  : 

"  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called 
God,  or  that  is  worshipped  ;  so  that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  shewing  himself  that  he  is  God. 

"  For  the  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work  :  only  he  who 
now  letteth,  will  let,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  way. 

"And  then  shall  that  wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall 
consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the 
brightness  of  his  coming."* 

*A  certain  ingenious  preacher  recently  expatiating  upon  this  text, 
*'  Then  shall  that  wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the^Lord  shall  consume  with 
the  spirit  of  his  mouth;"  addressing  his  audience  with  abundance  of  sang 
froid,  singularly,  if  not  impiously,  observed  : 

"Surely,  my  hearers,  that  could  not  be  very  great,  which  ivas  destroyed  -with 
the  breath  of  a  mouth"  !  !  !  !  ! 

The  popular  sophist  might  have  added,  The  orb  of  day  must  be  less 
than  a  rush  light,  since  a  rush  light  cannot  be  constructed  without  labour, 
and  the  orb  of  day  was  called  into  existence  by  a  word.  Genesis  i.  3,  "And 
God  said,  Let  there  be  light,  and  there  was  light."  Neither  can  the  heav- 
ens, nor  the  heavenly  host,  be  of  any  considerable  magnitude,  since  they 


LETTER   LXIV.  355 

Revelations,  xix.  20,  "And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  HIM 
the  false  prophet ;"  What  HIM  ?  Who  was  the  beast  ?  Whoever 
he  was,  he,  with  the  assistance  of  the  false  prophet,  deceived  the 
nations,  Revelations  xviii.  23,  and  xix.  20.  We  find  them  meeting 
their  reward ;  for  these  both  are  cast  into  the  lake,  Revelations  xx. 
10,  H.  Pi-ay,  my  dear  Sir,  are  you  not  hi  an  error  ?  Were  not  these 
two  last  passages  given  by  you  to  Mr.  I.  ?  I  should  rather  suppose 
they  were.  Is  it  possible  he  could  look  at  these  passages,  and  not 
feel  confounded  ?  I  promise  you  he  will  be  confounded,  when  he 
$ees  them  fulfilled.  Do  but  read  them  again ;  I  will  not  utter  a 
word  by  way  of  comment. 

"And  the  devil  that,  deceived  them,  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  are,  and  shall 
be  tormented  day  and  night,  forever  and  ever. 

"And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  ;  this  is  the 
second  death." 

But  you,  my  friend,  have  the  use  of  the  Bible,  as  well  as  Mr.  I. ; 
and  could  you  not  have  found  as  many  plain  passages  of  scripture, 
on  the  face  of  the  letter,  proclaiming  salvation  to  a  lost  world,  as 
your  minister  could  of  those,  who,  in  his  view,  preached  damna- 
tion ? 

Sir,  are  you  not  aware,  that  if  the  point  were  reduced  to  this 
question,  you  could  greatly  out  number  those  apparently  opposite 
passages.  Make,  I  pray  you,  the  experiment,  and  commence  your 
pursuit,  where  our  God,  consequent  upon  the  first  offence,  com- 
menced his  dealings  of  mercy.  Hear  him  in  the  garden  of  Eden 
assuring  the  beguiled  pair,  that  the  seed  of  the  woman  should 
bruise  the  serpent's  head ;  and  proceed  forward  through  Moses, 
and  the  prophets,  through  the  evangelists,  the  Acts,  and  epistles, 
unto  the  last  verse  in  the  Revelation  to  St.  John,  the  divine,  make, 
J  say,  this  experiment,  and  let  me  know  the  result. 

The  nations  are  enmity  against  God.  Why  ?  Because  they  sup- 
pose he  is  enmity  against  them.  How  came  they  to  form  this 
conclusion  J  They  are  deceived.  Well,  if  they  bo  deceived,  they 
are  consequently  in  an  error.  But  who  hath  deceived  them?  The 
beast  and  the  false  prophet  Suppose  the  beast  and  the  false 

were  commanded  into  being  by  the  breath  of  the  mou'Ja.  Psalm,  xxxiii.  6, 
"  By  the  word  of  the  Lord  were  the  heavens  made  ;  and  all  the  host  ot 
them  bv  the  breath  of  his  mouth  " — Edit. 


356  LETTER    LXV. 

• 

prophet  were  destroyed,  how  then  ?  They  would  no  more  deceive. 
Who  is  it  undeceives  any  individual  among  the  nations  ?  The  true 
prophet.  Who  is  the  true  prophet  ?  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  How 
does  this  true  prophet  undeceive  them  ?  By  his  word  and  spirit, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  those  whom  he  hath  brought  into  the 
light.  These  chosen,  elected  servants  of  God,  know  what  the  deceiv- 
ed nations  of  the  earth  do  not  know,  but  what  sooner  or  later,  they 
must  know,  because  he  that  deceiveth  them  shall  be  destroyed. 

Glory  be  to  him,  who  was  manifested  for  this  very  purpose ; 
when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  him  ;  for  we  shall  see  him 
as  he  is. 

It  is  not  my  wish,  that  any  thing  should  happen  which  can  have 
a  tendency  to  break  your  peace  ;  and  I  trust  you  are  so  far  taught 
of  God,  as  to  continue  steadfast  in  the  faith  unto  death.  S.  abused 
me  in  his  sermon  on  Sunday  morning — .but  I  had  my  revenge ;  I 
preached  Jesus  in  the  afternoon  to  sinners  as  bad  as  he  or  me, 

Farewell, 


LETTER  LXV. 

To  Mr.  L  T, 

MY  VERY  GOOD  FRIEND, 

A  HIS  moment  your  kind  letter  is  handed  me  by  Mr.  H. 
for  which,  accept  my  thanks  ;  nay,  my  warmest  acknowledgments 
are  your  due. 

When  I  parted  with  you  in  W ,  my  spirit  seemed  to  go 

with  you  ;  it  was  our  bodies  only  which  separated.  How  grand 
the  idea  which  combines  with  that,  sentiment ;  distance  cannot 
separate  minds,  minds  which  are  the  most,  if  not  the  only  essential 
part  of  being.  And  is  it  not  just ;  how  often  do  friends,  between 
whose  bodies  vast  continents  rise,  and  whole  oceans  roll,  meet  and 
mingle  souls  ? 

I  rejoice  that  you  have  spoken  well  of  the  Redeemer's  name  ;  I 
congratulate  you  on  your  promotion ;  it  is  infinitely  greater  than  if 


J.RTTER    LXV.  357 

you  were  raised  to  a  bishoprick.  True ;  this  promotion  of  yours 
will  not  ensure  the  riches  and  honours  of  this  world  ;  but  you  know 
what  was  our  great  Master's  opinion  of  articles  of  this  description, 
when  the  God  of  this  world  spread  them  before  his  view  as  a 
mighty  bribe. 

Our  Christian  friends  at  O — ,  no  doubt,  found  both  pleasure  and 
profit  from  your  labours ;  and  I  am  well  persuaded  your  own  heart 
was  gladdened  by  the  consideration,  that  you  had  taken  this  method 
to  spread  the  savour  of  a  Redeemer's  name.  I  expected  you  would, 
on  Tuesday,  be  blest  with  a  sight  of  your  family,  and  I  am  happy 
to  learn  that  they  continue  in  health.  I  fully  approve  your  pro- 
ceedings amongst  your  connexions ;  and  I  am  confident  your  con- 
duct will  give  to  all  our  Christian  friends  inexpressible  satisfac- 
tion ;  may  you  go  on  from  strength  to  strength,  and  may  the  plea- 
sure of  Jehovah  prosper  in  your  hands. 

I  am  sorry  Mr.  J.  contemplates  a  removal ;  I  do  not  think  the 

dwellers  at  T will  form  a  more  advantageous  connexion ; 

however,  I  am  in  sentiment  with  D.  C. ;  he  is  not  blame-worthy 
for  declining  preaching  to  empty  pews.  I  think  I  could  not  bear 
to  blow  the  trumpet,  if  there  were  none  to  hear.  It  appears  to  me, 
however,  that  if  it  had  pleased  God  to  have  given  honest  Mr.  J. 
the  knowledge  of  the  true  Christ,  and  grace  to  determine  to  know 
nothing  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified,  he  would  not  have 
been  condemned  to  the  necessity  of  preaching  to  naked  walls.  But 
to  him  it  is  not  given  ;  and  no  man  can  know  the  things  of  Jesus, 
but  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  Dear  man,  I  both  love  and  pity  him ; 
and  I  do  most  devoutly  pray,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  lead  him 
into  the  paths  of  peace.  Yet  I  know  God  will  send  by  whom  he 
will,  and  not  by  whom  we  will.  I  think  our  Saviour  distinguishes 
you  very  highly,  in  giving  you  such  friends  and  such  enemies. 
That  they,  who  dwell  with  pleasure  on  the  final  perdition  of  souls, 
are  your  enemies ;  on  the  final  perdition  of  the  offspring  of  God, 
for  all  souls,  are  unquestionably  the  offspring  of  Jehovah.  Such 
as  expatiate  upon  the  destruction  of  these  souls,  are  your  enemies ; 
while  all  those  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus,  and  believe  on  him, 
knowing  him  to  be  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  to  be  testified  in  due 
time,  are  your  friends ;  this,  I  say,  I  regard  as  a  precious  distinc- 
tion ;  it  is  a  favour  that  never  was  conferred  upon  any  but  the 
true  ambassadors  of  that  King,  whose  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world. 

I  am  happy  to  find  you  solicitous  for  a  more  extensive  knowl- 
edge of  the  scriptures ;  those  scriptures  command  you,  when  you 


358  LETTER    I.XV. 

lack  wisdom,  to  ask  of  God,  and  assure  you,  that  every  one  who 
asketh,  receiveth.  The  scriptures  in  the  hand  of  God,  are  suffi- 
cient to  make  you  wise  unto  salvation.  The  scriptures  are  an 
inexhaustible  source  of  good,  so  that  however  large  the  multitude 
may  be,  or  whatever  their  characters,  you  will  never  be  obliged 
to  send  any  individual  empty  away;  you  will  be  able  to  distribute 
to  every  one  of  them  a  portion  in  due  season. 

The  scriptures,  says  our  Saviour,  testify  of  me ;  and  our  Saviour 
says,  I  am  the  truth,  and  the  life.  Every  one  who  is  able  to  receive 
these  sayings  of  our  blessed  Lord,  will  never  be  at  a  loss  for  sub- 
jects, if  his  Bible  be  in  his  hand.  I  pity  those  who  are  ever  searching 
for  the  living'  among  the  dead,  and  for  the  dead  among  the  living. 
They  who  look  unto  themselves  for  those  characteristic  excellen- 
cies, by  which  they  are  to  escape  eternal  death,  and  obtain  a  pros- 
pect of  everlasting  life,  let  them  call  those  excellencies  by  whatever 
same  they  please,  virtue,  change  of  heart,  conviction,  new  nature, 
divine  nature,  holiness,  inherent  righteousness,  sanctification,  new 
birth  or  Christ  within  us,  called  by  some,  an  inward  or  spiritual 
Christ,  in  opposition  to  that  outward  'Christ,  supposed  by  many,  of 
no  more  advantage  to  mankind  than  M^miet.  I  say,  all  who  are, 
on  such  principles,  searching  for  eternal  life,  are  certainly  search- 
ing for  the  living  amongst  the  dead.  On  the  contrary,  they  who 
are  searching  Moses,  and  the  prophets,  the  evangelists^aiid  the 
apostles,  for  a  Redeemer,  a  Christ  descending  from  the  abodes  of 
blessedness  to  condemn  the  sons  of  men,  are  certainly  searching 
for  eternal  death,  amongst  the  living  witnesses  of  him,  whp^gave 
himself  for  the  life  of  the  world,  where,  blessed  be  God,  whatever 
they  may  think,  they  will  never  find  their  object,  however  diligently 
they  may  search. 

You  seem  to  lament  your  want  of  memory,  the  paucity  of  your 
ideas,  and  your  slowness  of  speech.  But,  my  friend,  habit  and  at- 
tention will  enable  you,  in  a  great  measure,  to  surmount  those 
difficulties,  and  that,  before  you  are  aware.  That  confidence  which 
you  must  experience,  in  the  consistent  and  well  digested  plan, 
which  you  have  so  deliberately,  and  so  fully  adopted,  will  be  as 
oil  to  your  chariot  wheels.  The  Apostle  speaks  conviction  when 
he  says,  It  is  good  that  the  heart  be  established  in  faith.  I  think 
this  sentiment  is  expressed  by  one  or  other  of  the  apostles,  but  if 
it  be  not,  it  is  however  true  ;  for  no  man  can  derive  pleasure  from 
speaking  of  the  things  of  .God,  'except  he  be  blest  with  that  confi- 


LETTER    LXVI.  359 

dence  in  the  divinity  of  the  testimony  he  is  engaged  to  advocate, 
which  a  heart  established  in  a  faithful  persuasion  of  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus,  always  inspires.  May  you  press  forward  in  the  race  set 
before  you,  fighting  the  good  fight  of  faith,  until  you  at  last  lay  hold 
of  eternal  life  ;  the  knowledge  of  your  progress  will  gratify  all  your 
friends,  but  no  one  more  than  your  truly  affectionate,  8cc.  &c.  8tc. 


LETTER  LXVL 

To  Mrs.  Y. 

• 

1  HAVE  recently  made  inquiries  respecting  you  and 
yours,  to  which  I  can  obtain  no  answers.  No  news,  it  is  pertinently 
said,  is  good  news.  I  say  pertinently,  for  evil  tidings  fly  upon  the 
wings  of  the  wind,  I  confess  I  feel  anxious  respecting  you — I  ought 
not ;  you  are  in  the  hands  of  a  wise  and  gracious  Parent — so  am  I ; 
yet  I  am  subjected  to  inquietude  and  fear.  Nor  should  this  fact, 
every  tiling  considered,  be  matter  of  surprise  ;  I  am  not,  indeed, 
apprehensive  that  the  judge  of  all  the  earth  will  not  do  right ;  I 
do  not  fear  that  he  will  cease  to  be  gracious,  or  that  his  mercy  will 
not  endure  forever.  I  am  persuaded  God  is,  and  ever  will  be  good, 
as  good  when  he  takes  or  witholds,  as  when  he  gives,  and  that  all 
things  will  work  together  for  good.  Yet  as  no  trouble  is  at  the 
present  joyous,  but  grievous,  and  as  our  happiness  is  in  a  good 
degree  dependent  on  the  enjoyments  with  which  we  are  indulged, 
as  we  are  no  where  assured  we  shall  never  lose  them,  and  as  many 
of  our  Father's  children  have  been  thus  afflicted,  and  as  I  have 
myself,  in  numberless  instances,  experienced  such  and  such  sor- 
rows, it  is  extremely  natural  for  me  to  suflfer  in  the  dread  of  a 
repetition  of  calamities.  I  am  instructed  by  my  blessed  Master, 
to  expect  tribulation  in  this  world,  and  to  look  for  peace  only  in 
himself;  and  as  I  have  full  faith  in  this  divine  testimony,  I  live  in 
the  dread  of  those  evils,  which,  in  this  world,  I  am  taught  to  ex- 
pect. Yet  am  I  frequently  refreshed  by  that  cheering  hope,  which 
is  full  of  a  blessed  immortality,  that  I  shall  one  day  live  in  the  full 
VOL.  II.  46 


560  LETTER   LXVI. 

enjoyment  of  that  peace  which  I  have  in  him.  Whenever  I  am 
made  to  drink  of  the  bitter  cup  of  disappointment,  my  soul  turns 
to  its  strong  hold,  to  its  rest  in  God,  and  is  soothed  by  the  rich 
grace  contained  in  his  soul-elevating  promises. 

There  are  none  of  God's  children  who  do  not  need  the  rod. 
Foolishness  is  bound  up  in  their  hearts,  and  it  is  the  rod  of  correc- 
tion must  drive  it  from  thence.  And  when  this  gracious  purpose 
is  effectuated,  we  shall  bless  the  t'ocl,  and  him  who  appointed  it,  we 
shall  then  sing  of  mercy  and  of  judgment,  all  the  day  long. 

Circumstanced  as  I. have  been  in  life,  my  visible  enjoyments  have 
flowed  from  the  bosom  of  friendship  ;  friendship  has  still  continued 
my  prime  source  of  good,  at  least,  friends  have  been  the  conduits 
through  which  consolation  has  been  conveyed  to  me.  But  as  I 
have  passed  on,  many  of  these  conduits  have  been  stopped,  and  I 
have  felt  unutterable  anguish*  My  misery  has  been  in  full  pro- 
portion to  the  happiness,  to  the  confidence,  with  which  my  believing 
heart  delighted  to  repose  in  the  prospect  before  me.  "  Friends," 
said  the  author  of  the  Night  Thoughts,  u  are  our  chief  treasure  ;" 
they  have  been  mine  through  life;  "but,"- said  the  same  writer, 
"  how  they  drop  !"  Alas  !  how  many  of  these  treasures  have  I  lost ; 
and  to  aggravate  my  misfortune,could  never  learn  the  disorder,which 
proved  fatal  to  them,  or  rather  to  me.  For  it  is  the  survivor  dies. 
"  Lean  not  on  earth,"  said  our  divinely  inspired  poet,  "  it  will 
pierce  you  to  the  heart,  a  broken  reed  at  best,  but  oft  a  spear,  on 
whose  sharp  point,  peace  bleeds,  and  hope  expires."  But  a  greater 
than  Doctor  Young,  or  any  other  poet,  of  any  age  or  country,  hath 
taught  us,  not  to  trust  in  man.  Read  the  seventh  chapter  of  the 
prophecy  of  the  prophet  Micah,  there  you  will  find  melancholy 
truths. 

Reading,  and  lending  credence  to  this  delineation  of  the  Prophet, 
with  what  heart-felt  joy  shall  we  adopt  his  resolution,  as  expressed 
in  the  seventh  verse  of  this  seventh  chapter.  "  Therefore,  I  will 
look  unto  the  Lord ;  I  will  wait  for  the  God  of  my  salvation  ;  my 
God  will  hear  me."  Many  a  time  from  my  youth  up  have  I  been 
driven  to  look  unto  the  Lord,  and  never,  blessed  be  his  great  name, 
have  I  looked  unto  him  without  being  lightened.  Often  have  I 
walked  in  darkness,  when  suddenly,  the  Lord  has  become  a  light 
to  my  paths  ;  I  will  then  bear  the  indignation  of  the  Lord,  because 
I  have  sinned  against  him.  Shall  a  sinner  receive  good  at  the  hand 
of  the  Lord,  and  shall  he  not  receive  evil  also  ?  Yet,  although  a 


LETTKK    LXVI.  361 

sinner,  and  bearing  the  indignation  of  the  Lord,  I  have  the  conso- 
lation to  believe,  that  he  will  plead  my  cause,  and  execute  judgment 
for  me  ;  he  will  bring  me  forth  to  the  light,  and  I  shall  behold  his 
righteousness.  My  attention  having  been  recently  turned  to  a 
portion  of  Micah's  prophecy,  has  given  me  more  acquaintance  with 
this  blessed  prophet,  than  I  formerly  had ;  you  will  read  him  at 
your  leisure,  and  I  am  sure  you  will  read  him  with  pleasure,  and 
with  advantage. 

I  address  you  as  one  of  my  family,  one  of  my  congregation,  as- 
suming it  as  a  fact,  that  you  receive  a  gratification  from  the  knowl- 
edge of  divine  truth,  which  you  could  not  receive  from  any  thing, 
which  this  world  hath  to  bestow.  I  have  no  intelligence  to  com- 
municate ;  you  obtain  from  your  children  and  other  connexions, 
whatever  of  this  sort  the  town  can  furnish.  My  family,  I  bless 
God,  are  in  health,  and  my  congregation  as  usual.  This  same 
congregation  is  composed  of  good,  bad,  and  indifferent ;  I  mean  by 
comparison.  Some  attend  with  us  from  a  dislike  to  all  other  asso- 
ciations ;  some,  from  a  love  of  those  divine  truths,  which  they  be- 
lieve they  cannot  hear  elsewhere  ;  these  attend  from  principle ; 
some,  without  principle,  merely  follow  the  impulse  of  the  moment, 
they  know  not  how  to  pass  the  hours  usually  appropriated  to  public 
worship,  and  with  this  motive  or  no  motive,  they  find  themselves  in 
the  midst  of  the  congregation ;  others  are  actuated  by  the  best 
intention  ;  they  hear  a  preached  word  with  joy,  they  feel  an  affec- 
tion for  the  promulgate!'  of  glad  tidings,  and,  under  the  influence 
of  these  first,  warm  impressions,  they  distinguish  me  by  acts  of 
kindness  ;  while  I,  though  full  of  years,  and  much  conversant  in 
the  world,  receive,  even  with  youthful  ardour,  the  proffered  friend- 
ship, nor  dream  of  change  until  roused  from  my  pleasing  slumber, 
by  some  unexpected  stroke  ;  and  although  I  have,  through  revolv- 
ing years,  been  exercised  by  an  almost  uninterrupted  succession  of 
such  events,  yet  do  I  suffer,  from  every  new  discovery,  the  extreme 
of  anguish,  and  as  the  proverb  is  strictly  true,  which  asserts,  that 
one  trouble  never  continues  solitary,  so  I  not  only  suffer  in  the 
firitt  instance,  from  the  deprivation,  but  from  the  dread  of  losing 
yet  other  connexions,  thus  shrinking  from  the  consolation,  which  I 
might  derive  from  remaining  friends. 

Alas !  for  me,  how  many  friendly  friends  have  I  buried  since  I 
commenced  my  present  career  !  How  many  of  the  ghosts  of  these 
buried  friends,  the  friend  buried,  the  man  remaining,  do  I  meet  in 


362  LETTER   LXVI. 

the  blaze  of  day.  Some  stalk  sullen  by,  and  look  another  way ; 
some  seem  to  affect  a  resemblance  of  what  they  were,  when  in  life  ; 
some  appear  as  if  they  had  never  known  me,  dead  or  alive  ;  they 
cannot  be  quite  indifferent ;  they  must  be  angry  or  pleased ;  but 
like  the  passing  generation  of  this  world,  as  one  friend  dies,  another 
is  bom,  while  the  sinner's  friend  will  never  suffer  me  to  be  friend- 
less ;  and  soon,  very  soon,  blessed  be  the  name  of  my  God,  I  shall 
be  permitted  to  leave  this  bad  world,  where  evil  spirits,  and  wicked 
men,  have  their  residence  ;  this  vexatious,  changing  state  of  things, 
•where  there  are  no  unmixed  delights,  where,  it  is  generally  be- 
lieved, the  bitter  predominates  ;  and  I  shall  be  admitted  into  that 
state,  where  nothing  that  defileth  can  enter.  In  the  little  space, 
which  yet  remains,  very  little,  I  humbly  hope,  I  would  court  re- 
tirement, 

"  For  in  the  secret,  silence  of  the  mind 
My  God,  and  so  ruy  heaven,  I  find." 

When  in  the  public  character  which  my  divine  Master  hath  im- 
posed  upon  me,  I  am  constrained  to  come  forth  in  the  presence  of 
the  people,  I  would  consider  myself  as  the  servant  of  the  Redeem- 
er ;  and  I  would  fear  no  man.  If  I  am  treated  kindly,  receive  this 
kind  treatment  and  pass  on  ;  if  unkindly,  receive  the  unkindness 
and  pass  on  ;  and  taking  refuge  in  my  beloved  retirement,  look 
towards  home,  still  walking  by  faith,  not  elated  with  the  appear- 
ance of  friendship,  nor  depressed  by  the  melancholy  certainty,  that, 
what  I  have  misnamed  friendahifi  was  no  more  than  appearance, 
always  remembering  that  by  the  grace  of  God,  much  more  con- 
solation has  been  administered  to  me,  than  my  divine  Master 
heretofore  received. 

I  wish  you,  my  dear  lady,  and  every  individual  of  your  excellent 
family,  all  that  your  hearts  desire  ;  that  is,  as  far  as  the  accomplish- 
ment of  your  wishes  may  consist  with  his  arrangements,  in  whom  I 
fim,  with  grateful,  and  very  respectful  esteem,  your  friend,  &c.  &c, 


LETTER  LXVII.  363 

• 

I 

LETTER  LXVII. 

To  a  Preacher  in  North-Carolina. 

SIR, 

ALTHOUGH  my  time  is  generally  engrossed  by  a  variety 
of  avocations,,  leaving  me  very  little  leisure  for  attempting  to  en- 
large the  circle  of  my  correspondents  ;  yet  meeting,  some  time 
since,  with  a  gentleman  who  has  brought  me  acquainted  with  you 
and  your  circumstances,  I  immediately  determined  to  devote  a 
portion  of  my  time  to  you.  I  am  informed  you  have  seen  the  truth 
as  it  is  in  Jesus  ;  and  that,  from  the  abundance  of  a  believing  heart, 
your  mouth  speaketh  thereof  to  the  people  ;  that  consequent  there- 
on, some  few  believe,  while  the  many  mock  and  despitefully  use 
you  :  if  so,  rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad  ;  for  so  were  all  God's 
faithful  witnesses  treated,  even  from  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
They  who  hated  the  Saviour  will  hate  his  servants.  But  they  who 
hated  our  Saviour  were  those  who  conceived  themselves  righteous, 
and  despised  others,  who,  believing  that  they  abounded  in  good 
works,  thanked  God  they  tvere  not  like  other  men. 

Such  persons  are  the  most  embittered  enemies  of  the  message 
and  messengers  of  that  peace  which  was  made  by  the  blood  of  the 
cross.  They  do  not  object  to  the  messengers  of  that  peace  made 
by  their  own  sufferings  and  performances  ;  nor  have  they  any  ob- 
jection to  acknowledge  themselves  indebted  to  God,  for  enabling 
them  thus  to  establish  peace  and  reconciliation  between  God  and 
themselves.  Frequently,  therefore,  they  say,  God  I  thank  thee  I 
am  not  like  other  men.  These  other  men  they  can  look  down  upon 
and  say  unto  them,  stand  off,  I  am  holier' than  thou :  but  we  know 
who  hath  said,  Every  high  and  lofty  imagination  shall  be  brought 
low,  every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  confess  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus,  to  the  glory  of  the  Father. 

I  am,  Sir,  happy  to  learn  that  our  Saviour  has  been  pleased  to 
make  choice  of  you,  as  a  minister  of  the  New-Testament,  and  that 
you  are  counted  worthy  to  suffer  for  his  name  sake.  His  name  is 
Jesus,  that  is,  a  Saviour  ;  and  he  shall  save  his  people  from  their 
sins, 


364  LETTER   LXVII. 

s  • 

Should  you  constantly  affirm  that  our  Saviour  will  act  agreeably 
to  the  import  of  his  name,  that  he  will  save  all  men  from  their  sins, 
you  must  expect  the  consequences.  Those,  who  believe  that  the 
greater  part  of  God's  offspring  will  be  eternally  lost  in  their  sins, 
will  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  you.  I  humbly  hope  and  trust,  how- 
ever, that  they  will  say  this  evil  falsely.  I  trust  that  the  same  love 
of  God  which  constrains  you  to  proclaim  these  glad  tidiiigs  to  every 
creature,  because  you  judge  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all 
dead,  will  also  constrain  you,  both  by  precefit  and  example^  to  adorn 
the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things. 

I  have,  my  brother,  been  longer  engaged  in  the  ministry  of  re- 
conciliation than  yourself ;  and  have  therefore,  perhaps,  acquired 
more  knowledge  of  Satan's  devices.  One  capital  device  I  will  beg 
leave  to  mention.  He  will  employ  some  of  his  emissaries  to  con- 
verse with  you,  under  pretence  of  seeking  after  light ;  but  those 
who  are  thus  employed,  by  such  an  employer,  are  wolves  in  sheefi'.? 
clothing;  their  purpose  is  to  entangle  you  in  your  talk,  that  they 
may  have  whereof  to  accuse  you.  It  would,  upon  these  occasions, 
be  well  if  we  could  attend  carefully  to  the  direction  of  the  great 
Master,  who  hath  said,  Be  ye  wise  as  serpents,  and  harmless  as 
doves.  God's  messengers  are  more  generally  the  latter  than  the 
former.  Artless  themselves,  they  suspect  no  art ;  and  are,  there- 
fore, frequently  perplexed  and  embarrassed  by  these  self-righteous, 
insidious  characters,  who  act  under  the  influence  of  that  arch  de- 
ceiver, who  was  from  the  beginning  the  accuser  of  the  brethren. 

Another  devise,  to  which  they  frequently  resort,  is  attempting  to 
irritate  by  taunting  expressions  ;  and  while  engaged  in  disputation, 
we  are  too  frequently  pressed  by  pride,  lest  our  own  reputation 
should  suffer  ;  and  thus,  while  acting  under  the  influence  of  the 
same  spirit  which  operates  upon  our  bigoted  opponents,  it  is  not 
matter  of  wonder,  that  we  discover  the  same  diabolical  temper. 
Nothing  gratifies  the  grand  adversary  more  than  to  ensnare  a  dis- 
ciple of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  by  drawing  him  into  a  passion- 
ate contest.  I  have  suffered  much  in  this  way  myself,  and  I  there- 
fore beg  leave  to  caution  you.  It  is  best  we  obtain  a  victory  over 
ourselves,  before  we  attempt  to  gain  an  advantage  over  another. 
But  if  any  honest,  inquiring  individual  wishes  you  to  give  a  reason 
for  the  hope  that  is  within  you,  give  it  Vvith  meekness  and  fear. 

You  have,  no  doubt,  adopted  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New- 
Testament,  as  your  only  safe,  directing  guide;  they  are  able  to 


LETTER   LXVII.  365 

make  us  wise  unto  salvation.  According  to  these  scriptures,  you 
will  preach  the  gospel.  You  will  prove  from  the  sacred  volume, 
that  Christ  Jesus  died  for  our  sins.  This  will  indeed  be  glad 
tidings  to  all  those  who  are  in  bondage  to  the  fear  of  death  ;  and  as 
this  fear  hath  torment,  the  belief  of  these  glad  tidings  will  save 
every  tormented  soul  from  these  tormenting  fears  ;  so  that  ever  after, 
they  will  be  able  to  serve  their  merciful  God,  their  redeeming  God, 
without  fear,  in  newness  of  life.  The  heart  of  man  is,  by  nature, 
prone  to  discredit  this  divine  report ;  and  as  those  very  scriptures, 
through  which  you  prove  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  are  made  use  of 
by  unbelievers,  to  prove  this  gospel  false,  consequent  upon  the 
perversion  of  God's  word,  as  the  gospel  hath  been  served  by  Chris- 
tians, precisely  as  the  Jews  served  the  law  ;  as  it  has  been  made 
void  by  their  traditions,  your  business,  and  the  business  of  every 
servant  of  Christ  Jesus  is,  to  prove  that  the  sacred  records,  from  be- 
ginning even  unto  the  end,  are  all  yea,  and  amen,  to  the  glory  of  God. 
Yet  while  we  uniformly  declare  the  freeness  and  fulness  of  the  gospel, 
of  the  grace  of  God  our  Saviour,  for  the  purpose  of  persuading  all 
men  to  believe,  first  making  them  acquainted  with  the  truth,  which 
they  ought  to  believe,  we  should  carefully  and  constantly  exhort  alt 
those  who  have  believed,  to  maintain  good  works  ;  for  although 
those  good  works  cannot  advance  the  interest  of  an  omnipotent  God, 
they  are,  nevertheless,  well  pleasing  to  him,  in  consequence  of  their 
being  profitable  unto  men.  But  on  this  subject,  it  is  unnecessary 
to  add,  as  the  printed  letter  which  I  take  (.he  liberty  to  enclose,  will 
give  my  sentiments  in  this  respect. 

Permit  me  to  request  your  serious  attention  to  this  printed  let- 
ter ;  if  your  heart  be  as  mine,  it  may  be  of  some  service  to  you  and 
to  your  friends. 

Although  of  a  sect  that  was,  fs,  and  will  continue  to  be^  every 
vihcre  sfioken  against,  even  until  the  times  of  the  restitution  of  alt 
things  ;  yet  light  is  encreasing,  and  many  are  daily  added  to  the 
church,  even  such  as  shall  be  saved  from  the  evil  that  is  in  the 
world  :  and  the  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour  will  grow,  it  will  spread 
far  and  wide,  notwithstanding  the  rage  of  men,  notwithstanding  the 
rage  of  devils.  Of  its  increase,  there  will  be  no  end,  until  the 
whole  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord. 

I  congratulate  you  on  being  called  as  a  witness  for  God  to  this 
truth.  I  pray  God  you  may  prove  yourself  a  workman  that  needeth 
not  to  be  ashamed.  May  you,  and  the  few  individuals  vrho  unite 


366  LETTER   LXVUI. 

with  you,  setting  your  seals  to  the  truth  of  the  divine  testimony,  let 
your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they,  seeing  your  good  works, 
may  be  constrained  to  glorify  our  Father,  who  is  in  heaven.  Be- 
ware, I  conjure  you,  of  false  brethren,  of  men  who  profess  them- 
selves servants  of  God,  but  in  works  deny  him  ;  such  professing 
friends  are  our  worst  enemies. — Farewell.  I  am,  in  our  dear 
Lord  and  Master,  your  friend  and  brother,  Sec.  &c. 


LETTER  LXVIII. 

To  an  Inquirer. 

SIR, 

JL  ou  ask  an  account  of  the  ceremony  I  have  originated, 
instead  of  infant  sprinkling.  On  my  first  appearance  in  this  coun- 
try, during  my  residence  in  the  State  of  New- Jersey,  I  was  request- 
ed, as  the  phrase  is,  to  christen  the  children  of  my  hearers.  I  asked 
them  what  was  their  design  in  making  such  a  proposal  to  me  ?  When 
they  replied,  they  only  wished  to  do  their  duty.  How,  my  friends, 
returned  I,  came  you  to  believe  infant  sprinkling  a  duty  ?  "  Why,  is 
it  not  the  command  of  God  to  sprinkle  infants  ?"  If  you  will,  from, 
scripture  authority,  produce  any  warrant  sufficient  to  authorise  me 
to  baptize  children,  I  will  immediately  as  in  duty  bound,  submit 
thereto.  Our  Saviour  sprinkled  no  infant  with  water  :  those  who 
were  baptized  by  his  harbinger,  plunged  into  the  river  Jordan, 
which  plunging  was  figurative  of  tne  ablution  by  which  we  are 
cleansed  in  the  blood  of  our  Saviour — But  infants  are  not  plunged 
in  a  river. 

Paul  declares  he  was  not  sent  to  baptize,  and  he  thanks  God  that 
he  had  baptized  so  few  :  nor  does  it  appear  that  among  those  few, 
there  were  any  infants.  It  is  not  a  solitary  instance,  to  find  a  whole 
household  without  a  babe.  The  Eunuch  cenceived  it  necessary 
there  should  be  much  water  for  the  performance  of  the  rites  of 
baptism  :  all  this  seems  to  preclude  the  idea  of  sprinkling  and  of 
the  infant  baptism  :  and  it  is  said,  that  whole  centuries  passed  by. 


LETTER  LXVIII.  367 

after  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  era,  before  the  sprinkling 
of  a  single  infant.  I  am,-  however,  commencing  a  long  journey — 
many  months  will  elapse  before  my  return.  I  pray  you  to  search 
the  scriptures,  during  my  absence  ;  and  if,  when  we  meet  again, 
you  can  point  out  the  chapter  and  verse,  wherein  my  God  has  com- 
manded his  ministers  to  sprinkle  infants,  I  will  immediately  pre- 
pare .myself  to  yield  an  unhesitating  obedience.  I  pursued  my 
journey — I  returned  to  New-Jersey,  my  then  home — but  no  au- 
thority could  be  produced,  from  the  sacred  writings,  for  infant 
sprinkling.  Still,  however,  religious  parents  wei'e  uneasy,  and 
piously  anxious  to  give  testimony,  public  testimony  of  their  reliance 
upon,  and  confidence  in  the  God  of  their  salvation.  Many,  perhaps, 
were  influenced  by  the  fashion  of  this  world  ;  but  some,' I  trust,  by 
considerations  of  a  higher  origin. 

I  united  with  my  friends  in  acknowledging  that  when  God  had  bles- 
sed them  by  putting  into  their  hands,  and  under  their  care,  one  of  the 
members  of  his  body  which  he  had  purchased  with  his  precious  blood, 
it  seemed  proper  and  reasonable,  that  they  should  present  the  infant 
to  the  God  who  gave  it,  asking  his  aid  in  the  important  duty,  which 
had  devolved  upon  them,  and  religiously  confessing  by  this 
act,  their  obligation  to,  and  dependance  on  the  Father  of  all  worlds. 
Yet  we  could  not  call  an  act  of  this  kind  baptism  ;  we  believe  there 
is  but  one  bajitism  ;  and  this,  because  the  Spirit  of  God  asserts,  by 
the  Apostle  Paul,  that  there  is  but  one  baptism,  and  the  idea  of  this 
single  baptism  is  corroborated  by  the  class  in  which  we  find  it 
placed.  One  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and  father  of 
all,  ivho  is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and  in  you  all.  Ephesians  iv. 
5,  6.  After  much  deliberation  I  proposed,  and  many  of  my  hearers 
have  adopted  the  following  mode  :  The  parent  or  parents,  (I  am 
always  best  pleased  when  both  parents  unite,)  bring  their  children 
into  the  great  congregation,  and  standing  in  the  broad  aisle,  in  the 
presence  of  the  worshippers  of  God.  The  Father  receiving  the  babe 
from  the  arms  of  the  mother,  presents  it  to  the  servant  of  God,  who 
statedly  ministers  at  his  altar.  The  ambassador  of  Christ  receives 
it  in  his  arms,  deriving  his  authority  for  this  practice,  from  the  ex- 
ample of  the  Redeemer,  who  says,  Suffer  little  children  to  come 
unto  me,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  The  minister, 
therefore,  taking  the  infant  from  its  Father,  who  gives  him,  as  he 
presents  it,  the  name  of  the  child,  proclaims  aloud,  John  or  Mary, 
we  receive  thee  as  a  member  of  the  mystical  body  of  him,  who  i> 

VOL>.  II..  47 


568  LETTER   LXVIII. 

the  second  Adam,  the  Redeemer  of  men,  the  Lord  from  heaven. 
We  dedicate  thee  to  him,  to  whom  thou  properly  belongest,  to  be 
baptized  with  his  own  baptism,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  we  pronounce  upon  thee  that 
blessing,  which  he  commanded  his  ministers,  Moses,  Aaron,  and 
his  sons,  to  pronounce  upon  his  people,  saying, 

The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee  ; 

The  Lord  make  his  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious  unto 
thee ; 

The  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace. 

For  this  procedure  we  have  the  command,  the  express  command 
of  God.  Our  reason  and  our  religion  concur  to  approve  the  solem- 
nity, and  our  hearts  are  at  peace. 

The  Lord,  we  repeat,  hath  commanded  us  to  bless  the  people  ; 
God  himself  pronounced  this  blessing  upon  all  the  people,  in  the 
first  Adam,  when  he  placed  him  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  and  blessing 
and  cursing  came  not  from  the  same  mouth,  upon  the  same  char- 
acters. God,  our  God,  is  the  ever  blessing  God  ;  nor  are  blessings 
given  only  to  the  deserving.  The  blessings  of  providence,  and  of 
grace,  are  freely  bestowed  upon  the  evil  and  the  unthankful ;  and 
when  the  evil  and  the  unthankful  obtain  the  knowledge  of  this  truth, 
they  earnestly  sigh  to  be  good,  to  be  grateful. 

But  the  ever  blessed  God,  not  only  blessed  the  people  in  their 
first  general  head,  but  in  that  seed,  which  is  Christ.  In  thy  seed, 
said  the  Lord  Jehovah,  shall  the  families,  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  be  blessed.  This  was  a  royal  grant.  We  are  not,  in  gen- 
eral, sufficiently  attentive  to  this  particular.  It  is  common  to  talk 
of  being  blessed  by,  and,  some  say,  through  Christ,  but  few,  very 
few,  ever  think  of  being  blessed  in  Christ. 

Secondly,  You  ask,  if  I  am  without  fear  ?  Respecting  my  stand- 
ing in  a  future  world,  certainly  yes.  A  good  tree  bringeth  not 
forth  evil  frviit ;  a  sweet  fountain  never  sendeth  forth  bitter  waters. 
It  is  life  eternal  to  know  God.  Why  ?  Because  God  is,  indeed,  and 
in  truth,  the  life  of  the  world.  I  am  not,  said  the  God-man,who  spake 
as  never  man  spake,  I  am  not  come  to  destroy  the  law  and  the 
prophets,  but  to  fulfil  them.  Had  I  no  other  scripture  than  this, 
I  could  not  fear  ;  I  never  could  be  disquieted  in  the  dread  of  future 
misery.  God  is  manifested  in  the  flesh,  and,  thus  manifested,  he 
is,  indeed,  and  in  truth,  the  life  of  the  world,  so  that  it  is  impossible 
to  know  God,  and  not  to  know  my  life.  Moreover,  I  have  life  pre- 


LETTER    LXVIII.  369 

cisely  in  the  way  that  the  blinded  children  of  this  world  would  find 
it  if  they  could,  that  is,  by  keeping  the  law  ;  for,  said  the  great  Mas- 
ter, I  came  not  to  destroy  the  law  and  the  prophets,  but  to  fulfil 
them.  Now  he  did,  or  he  did  not  fulfil  the  law.  If  he  did,  I  also 
have  fulfilled  the  law,  for  the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ ;  and 
whatever  is  done  by  my  head,  is  assuredly  done  by  my  whole  body. 
Can  we  be  Christians  and  not  embrace  this  fundamental  truth  ?  I  in 
them,  said  Emmanuel,  and  thou  in  me,  that  we  may  be  made  fier- 
fect  in  one.  O,  it  is  a  great  thing  to  be  a  Christian  ! 

As  ye  have  received  the  Lord  Jesus,  so  walk  ye  in  him.  But  we 
have  received  him  as  made  of  God  unto  us  wisdom,  righteousness, 
sanctification,  and  redemption.  But  sanctification  is  that  holiness, 
without  which,  no  man  can  see  the  Lord.  It  is  true,  we  must  all 
stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of  God,  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  give 
an  account  of  the  things  done  in  the  body.  At  such  a  period,  if 
called  upon,  I  should  confess  myself,  in  my  individual  pharacter,  a 
corrupt  tree.  But  I  should  add,  Jesus  is  the  green  fir-tree,  from 
whom  my  fruit  is  found. 

You  would  know  my  sentiments  respecting  the  divinity  of  Jesus 
of  Nazareth.  Perhaps  I  cannot  better  answer  this  question,  than  by 
narrating  what  not  long  since  passed  between  me  and  a  clergyman 
of  high  respectability.  It  is  seldom  I  am  so  happy  as  to  be  in  com- 
pany with  those  reverend  gentlemen.  I  have  no  opportunity  of 
meeting  them  in  their  own  habitations,  as  I  am  rarely,  or  never  an 
invited  guest ;  and  I  do  not  invite  them  to  my  dwelling,  because  I 
am  convinced  they  do  not  wish  to  have  it  supposed  they  associate 
with  me.  You  know  it  is  said,  two  cannot  walk  together  except 
they  be  agreed  ;  but,  although  there  be  no  such  agreement  as  will 
admit  of  our  associating  together,  yet  we  sometimes  meet  at  fune- 
rals. We  have  lately  in  this,  as  well  as  in  other  towns,  attempted 
doing  honour  to  America's  deceased  chief,  by  performing 
funeral  solemnities  over  his  supposed  remains ;  and  as  I  was  present 
upon  the  occasion,  I  was  ranked,  by  the  master  of  the  ceremonies, 
with  the  worthy  gentleman  adverted  to  above  ;  and  I  am  never  thus 
classed,  without  having  some  conversation,  which,  however,  I  sel- 
dom court.  Drawing  up  a  heavy  sigh  as  we  passed  along  toward 
the  place  of  interment,  he  said,  "  The  time  will  come,  when  people 
will  wonder  how  they  could  ever  be  so  weak  as  to  believe  that  God 
could  die"  This  observation  was  made  with  so  much  serious  solem- 
nity, as  immediately  to  bring  me  acquainted  with  the  religious 


370  LETTER   LXVI1I. 

sentiments  of  his  reverence  ;  and  I  replied,  Sir,  I  presume  mankind 
never  were  so  weak  as  to  believe  that  God  could  die  ;  I  do  not  sup- 
pose that  any  one  who  believes  a  state  of  existence  in  a  future  world, 
imagines  that  General  Washington  is  dead  ;  they  believe,  indeed, 
that  his  body  is  dead  ;  but  every  reflecting  member  of  the  com- 
munity is  persuaded,  that  the  immortal  spark  which  he  received 
from  heaven,  hath  ascended  to  its  native  skies.  They  know  that 
the  house  of  his  tabernacle  is  taken  down,  that  the  materials  of 
'•which  it  was  composed  are  lodged  in  the  dust ;  but  they  believe 
the  heavenly  inhabitant  hatn  taken  possession  of  his  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal,  and  in  the  heavens.  You  know,  my  dear  Sir, 
when  God  made  man,  he  said,  Let  us  make  man  in  our  own  image  ; 
he  did  not  say,  Let  us  make  men  in  our  image,  but  let  us  make  man 
in  our  image  ;  man,  in  the  singular,  our,  in  the  plural,  so  that  the 
plural  was  in  the  singular,  body,  soul,  and  spirit.  The  first,  the 
body,  is  of  the  earth,  earthy.  The  soul  is  that  thinking,  hoping, 
fearing,  joying,  sorrowing  being,  that  was  breathed  into  the  body. 
The  spirit  unites  these  two  together,  until  it  pleases  the  Creator  to 
dissolve  this  union,  by  consigning  the  earthy  part  to  the  dust  from 
whence  it  originated,  when  the  soul  and  the  spirit  return  to  God 
who  gave  it.  Therefore,  the  scripture  assures  us,  the  spirit  of  a 
man,  when  his  body  returns  to  the  dust,  ascendeth  to  God  who  gave 
it,  while  the  spirit  of  the  beast,  not  being  made  in  the  image  of 
God,  having  no  soul  to  which  to  adhere,  evaporates  in  empty  air. 
But  the  spirit  made  in  the  image  of  its  Creator,  ascendeth  with  a. 
spiritual  body.  The  spirit  of  our  Washington  hath  returned  to 
God  who  gave  it,  and,  therefore,  this  image  of  God  is  not  lost ;  and 
you  will  please  to  observe,  that  it  is  the  soul  and  spirit  of  General 
Washington  which  inhabited  his  body,  and  the  consideration  is 
highly  consolatory. 

I  have  frequently  reflected,  with  wonder  and  amazement,  at  the 
difficulty  which  has  been  made  respecting  the  doctrine  of  the  trin- 
ity. It  is  true  that  every  part  of  the  works  of  God  are  mysterious, 
and  that  none  by  searching  can  find  out  God,  but  as  far  as  1  can 
comprehend  myself,  I  can  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  grace,  exhibited 
by  this  triune  Being,  consisting  of  body,  soul  and  spirit ;  made  in 
the  image  of  God,  of  the  triune  God.  But  it  seems,  as  if  mankind 
were  fond  of  multiplying  mysteries.  It  is  one  of  the  characters  of 
the  mother  of  the  abominations  of  the  earth,  Babylon  the  great,  the 
mother  of  harlots,  and  abominations  of  the  whole  earth.  But  it  re- 


LETTER    LXV1II.  371 

quires  stronger  faith  to  believe  what  unbelievers  say,  and  profess  to 
believe,  than  to  yield  credence  to  the  good  sayings  of  our  God.  It 
is  said,  that  all  nature  is  the  body,  and  Gpd,  the  soul,  but  while  they 
admit,  that  God  is  in  all  the  works  of  nature,  they  deny,  that  he  is 
in  the  masterpiece  of  nature.  Yet,  they  talk  of  God,  and  of  a  God 
out  of  Christ.  I  wish  I  could  know  what  idea  such  dreamers  ever 
had  of  a  soul  that  had  never  been  in  a  body.  Yet  we  may  form  as 
just  an  idea  of  a  soul  out  of  a  body,  as  of  a  God  out  of  Christ. 

Where  God  has  given  no  revelation  of  himself,  or  of  his  works, 
we  are  very  excusable  when  we  do  not  understand,  but,  my  dear 
Sir,  when  we  have,  by  the  favour  of  our  God,  so  plain  an  account  of 
man  as  the  image  of  God,  and  we  choose  to  leave  it,  and  plunge  in 
the  dark,  and  then  complain  of  being  (tbliged  to  believe,  and  to  com- 
prehend dark  mysteries,  it  seems  to  me  an  affront  to  the  Majesty 
of  heaven.  I  recollect  being  once  asked  by  a  hearer,  on  my  quitting 
the  pulpit,  the  following  question  :  I  do  not  know  that  I  understood 
you  this  evening,  Sir,  but  you  seemed  to  me  to  talk  of  soul  and 
spirit.  Pray,  is  not  this  a  distinction  without  a  difference?  No, 
Sir,  were  they  one  and  the  same,  your  horse  would  be  your  master, 
for  he  has  much  more  spirit  than  yourself. 

What  idea  should  we,  or  even  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven,  have 
of  God,  if  he  had  never  manifested  himself  in  the  flesh  ?  To  men 
and  angels  out  of  Christ,  the  Godhead  is  unknown.  The  Spirit  of 
God  led  Mary  to  say,  my  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord,  and  my  spirit 
rejoices  in  God  my  Saviour  ;  and  the  Apostle  prays,  that  the  Chris- 
tians, in  his  day,  may  be  sanctified  in  body,  soul,  and  ajiirit.  We 
are  exhorted,  to  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words,  faith  cometh  by 
hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God. 

It  is,  my  dear  Sir,  a  blessed  consideration,  that  the  God  who 
passed  by  the  nature  of  angels,  took  upon  him  the  seed  of  Abraham, 
and  that  he  is  now,  and  ever  will  be,  God  with  us  ;  and  that  when 
he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  him,  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is. 
No  one,  therefore,  can  suppose,  that  God,  that  the  divine  Nature, 
can  die,  but  the  genuine  Christian  believes,  that  the  divine  Nature 
is  united  to  the  human  nature,  and  that  it  was  this  human  body, 
which  was  united  to  God,  which  expired  upon  the  cross,  while  the 
divine  Nature,  like  the  soul  of  man,  escaped  from  the  suffering, 
expiring  body.  There  is  great  beauty  in  the  figure  ;  body,  soul 
and  sjiirit,  is  thejigurc,  the  image  of  Deitij,  while  Father,  word  and 
s/iirit,  is  the  sublime  original.  But,  my  dear  Sir,  I  am  really  ap- 


372  LETTER   tXIX. 

prehensive,  that  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  will  be  but  little  known  ; 
it  seems  to  be  going  out  of  fashion  very  fast,  when  the  Son  of  man 
comes,  shall  he  find  faith  upon  the  earth  ?  " Ay,Sir,theGod  of  all  the 
earth  will  do  right ;"  here  we  parted,  I  only  repeating  his  observa- 
tion— Yes,  Sir,  the  God  of  all  the  earth  will  do  right ;  and  I  will 
now  add,  glory  be  to  his  name  therefore,  yea,  forever  and  ever, 
amen,  and  amen. 

.Thus,  I  have,  agreeably  to  the  best  of  my  poor  abilities,  employed 
myself  in  endeavouring  to  comply  with  your  wishes.  May  the 
spirit  of  truth  lead  you  into  those  paths,  which  are  peace,  into  those 
ways,  which  are  ways  of  pleasantness. — Farewell. 


LETTER  LXIX. 

To  a  youth  on  the  point  of  being  separated  from  his  family. 

MY  DEAR  YOUTH, 

I  SHALL  not  have  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  you  as  I 
could  wish.  I  must,  therefore,  beg  your  patience,  while  I  give 
vent  to  the  affections  of  my  soul,  in  this  way.  I  flatter  myself,  your 
attachment  to  me  will  oblige  you  to  attend  to  the  voice  of  my  sup- 
plication. 

Permit  me  then,  as  a  brother,  as  a  friend,  as  a  father,  as  one  to 
whom  you  have  attended  in  the  character  of  a  teacher,  and  from 
whom,  in  that  character,  you  have  heard  what  God  the  Lord  has 
done  for  your  immortal  soul.  Permit  me,  I  entreat  you,  in  these 
characters,  and  in  the  fulness  of  warm  affection,  to  give  you  a  few 
words  of  advice. 

You  are  now  entering  upon  the  stage  of  public  life  ;  public  when 
contrasted  with  the  life,  which,  you  have  hitherto  led  in  the  bosom 
of  your  family.  A  life  with  which  you  can  have  no  acquaintance, 
until  you  make  the  experiment,  and  therefore  you  cannot  be  so  well 
guarded  against  the  dangers  and  difficulties  with  which  that  life 
abounds.  A  life,  however,  which,  should  you  pass  cautiously 
through,  may  be  rendered  subservient  to  your  future  happiness. 


iETTER  LX1X.  373 

•*"  * 

In  the  first  place,  suffer  me  to  remind  you  of  the  character  you 
now  sustain,  which,  if  well  supported,  will  not  only  command  re- 
spect from  the  sensible  part  of  mankind,  (and  to  those  only  will  a 
sensible  man  render  the  homage  of  his  regard)  but  give  you  a  con- 
tinuation of  what,  (as  the  poet  justly  observes,)  nothing  earthly  can 
give  or  take  away 

"The  soul's  calm  sufishine  and  the  heart-felt  joy." 

It  is  known  that  you  are  a  member  of  a  society,  who  profess  to 
believe  that  Jesus  died  for  their  sins,  and  rose  again  for  their  justi- 
fication. Of  this  truth,  you  are  well  persuaded  ;  and  you  know  it 
is  incumbent  upon  you,  in  every  walk  of  life,  In  every  action,  to 
endeavour  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  your  election.  It  will  assuredly 
be  your  Interest,  as  well  as  your  duty,  to  conform  thereto.  The 
people  with  whom  you  associate  will  respect  you  the  more,  what- 
ever they  may  say.  The  Redeemer  of  men  will,  in  his  own  gra- 
cious way  and  time,  amply  reward  you ;  and  you  will  have,  what  of 
itself  will  be  a  full  and  sufficient  recompense  for  any  effort  you  may 
make  in  supporting  your  character,  you  will  have  the  approbation 
of  your  oivn  heart. 

We  are  right  happy  in  knowing  that  the  service  of  our  Master  is 
perfect  freedom,  and  that  it  is  as  much  our  interest,  as  it  our 
bounden  duty,  to  be  found  in  the  paths  of  wisdom  ;  you  will  not, 
therefore,  while  exemplifying  the  Christian  character,  be  reduced 
to  the  necessity  of  appearing  gloomy  or  unsociable.  But  I  conjure, 
I  entreat,  I  charge  you,  by  every  obligation  you  are  under  to  the 
Lover  of  your  soul,  that  you  do  not  bring  a  reproach  upon  that  sa- 
cred name,  by  which  you  are  called.  That  you  do  not  unite  with 
them  who  speak  profanely  of  that  name.  Thou  shall  not  take  the 
name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain  is  more  applicable  to  you  than 
to  others.  The  world  may  not  yet  know  that  Jesus  is  their 
Saviour,  and  their  God.  We  are  ready  to  say,  it  cannot  be  neces- 
sary to  draw  any  arguments  from  Christianity,  to  dissuade  men 
from  swearing,  forasmuch  as  it  is  neither  a  genteel  nor  a  profitable 
accomplishment.  But,  although,  it  is  scandalous  in  all,  it  is  pecu- 
liarly so  in  a  professed  Christian.  God  preserve  my  young  friend 
from  this  ungentlemanly,  from  this  horrid  practice. 

There  are  many  vices,  to  the  practice  of  which,  you  will  have  no 
inclination  ;  there  are  some,  from  which,  pride  w.ill  guard  you. 
But  nature  and  company  will  draw  you  to  others.  There  are  two 
capital  crimes,  \vhich  have  frequently  proved  fatal  to  young  men,- 


574  LETTER   LXI». 

commencing  the  career  of  life  ;  a  criminal  connexion  with  the  disso- 
lute of  the  other  sex,  and  with  gamesters.  Indeed,  it  is  hardly 
possible  to  have  any  other  than  a  criminal  connexion  with  either. 
Those  degrading  passions,  either  combined  or  singular,  have 
brought  many  a  promising  youth  to  destruction.  But  Oh,  my  dear, 
young  friend,  if  you  have  the  smallest  value  for  the  respectable 
family,  of  which  you  are  at  present  a  meritorious  member,  if  you 
have  any  value  for  health,  or  for  property, 

"  Shun  as  a  plague,  or  any  thing1  that 's  worse, 

"  The  lewd  embraces  of  the  wanton  dame, 
"  For  she  will  breed  consumption  in  your  purse, 

"  Rot  in  your  bones,  and  canker  in  your  name." 

Believe  me,  or  rather  believe  the  wisest  man,  or  men,  that  have 
ever  written,  this  is  the  certain  road  to  destruction. 

It  is,  in  my  opinion,  possible  to  go  through  life  with  more  pleas- 
ure, and  less  sorrow,  than  people  in  general  suppose.  Shun 
vicious  company  ;  meddle  not  with  other  people's  concerns ;  study 
to  be  quiet,  and  mind  your  own  business  ;  bear,  and  forbear;  ren- 
der not  railing  for  railing.  Let  these  excellent,  these  divine  max- 
ims, ever  live  in  your  heart,  and  direct  your  conduct,  and  whether 
you  are  thrown  among  friends  or  enemies,  you  will  be  beloved  and 
respected. 

These  are  friendly  admonitions,  they  are  not  words  of  course  ; 
they  are  dictated  not  so  much  by  a  sense  of  duty,  'as  by  sincere 
affection.  I  love  you,  and  therefore  I  feel  for  you  ;  I  love  your 
connexions,  and  I  am,  therefore,  interested  in  you ;  I  know  the 
world,  and  it  is  therefore  I  'tremble  for  one,  for  whom  I  so  tenderly 
feel,  and  who  is  just  preparing  to  encounter  its  dangers.  You  do 
not  want  sense,  but  I  pray  you  trust  not  too  much  to  that ;  you  are 
blest  with  a  good  disposition,  do  not,  however,  rest  your  hopes  on 
this  consideration  ;  you  are  nearly  related  to  the  Preserver  of  men, 
attend  to,  and  depend  upon  him,  and  you  will  never  fail. 

That  your  way  may  be  made  prosperous,  that  you  may  be  pre- 
served from  every  evil,  and  returned,  home  in  safety,  and  with  an 
unblemished  character,  is  the  fervent  prayer  of,  my  dear,  young 
friend,  your  truly  affectionate,  8cc.  &c. 


LETTER   LXX.  375 


LETTER  LXX. 

To  a  young  man. 

1  THANK  you  unfeignedly  for  your  last  favour.  O,  that 
you-  might  continue  in  that  frame  of  mind,  in  which  this  sweet 
epistle  describes  you  !  And  do  you,  indeed,  wish  to  hear  again  the 
voice  of  the  good  Shepherd  ?  Yes,  I  know  that  you  do ;  you  can- 
not choose,  but  sigh  to  listen  to  the  words  of  grace  and  truth,  for 
they  are  sweeter  to  the  soul  of  the  sinner,  than  honey  to  the  taste, 
or  the  softest  strains  of  music  to  the  ear.  Indeed,  my  poor  fellow, 
I  do,  from  my  soul,  pity  you.  I  am  confident,  no  satisfaction  can 
possibly  be  obtained,  from  the  society  with  which  you  are  accus- 
tomed to  associate.  Were  you  under  an  absolute  necessity  always 
to  mingle  in  such  company,  I  should  calculate  upon  hearing  you 
exclaim,  Woe  is  me,  for  I  am  constrained  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of 
Kedar.  And  if  the  conversation  of  Pharisees,  and  pretended 
Christians,  is  so  tedious  to  you,  what  must  be  the  company  of  pro- 
fane persons,  to  whom  we  are  told  you  are  attaching  yourself? 
William,  my  heart  bleeds  for  you,  the  circle  of  which  you  are  so 
fond  will  lead  you  as  far  in  the  road  to  destruction,  as  the  faith- 
fulness of  God  our  Saviour  can  suffer  you  to  proceed.  I  well 
know  your  temper ;  your  disposition  is  affectionate  and  generous ; 
you  would  gladly  administer  good  things,  even  to  the  evil  and  un- 
thankful, and  God  forbid,  I  should  presume  to  give  you  a  motive, 
which  may  have  a  tendency  to  prevent  your  following  the  steps  of 
your  divine  Master.  But  indeed  you  cannot  benefit  those  you 
misname  your  friends  ;  you  cannot  essentially  benefit  either  them 
or  yourself,  and  you  will  greatly  injure  your  dear,  innocent  family  ; 
and  what  I  am  persuaded  will  have  more  weight  with  you,  and 
with  every  one  who  loves  our  Lord  Jesus,  you  will  plant  a  dagger 
in  the  calumniated  cause  of  your  Redeemer. 

Reflect,  deluded  young  man,  and  may  re/lection  produce  refor- 
mation. Let  the  profane  scoffer,  and  the  malignant  bigot,  let  the 
practices  of  those  characters,  be  equally  objects  of  detestation. 
Separate  yourself  from  them,  I  beseech  you,  and  let  them  know, 

VOL.  II.  48 


376  LETTER   LXX. 

that  you  are  determined  to  commence  a  true  son  of  liberty,  and 
that,  although  you  will  be  ready  to  do  them,  upon  every  occasion, 
as  much  good  as  may  consist  with  your  duty  to  your  Saviour,  God, 
to  your  family,  and  to  yourself;  yet,  that  you  will  no  longer  con- 
tinue the  associate  of  their  unwarrantable  excesses.  Fly,  fly  from 
them,  as  you  would  from  the  poison  of  the  serpent.  God  hath 
given  you  a  tender,  faithful  companion,  lovely  and  pi-omising  in- 
fants ;  do  not  upon  any  occasion  sacrifice  to  the  adversary,  to  the 
accuser  of  the  brethren,  what  belongs  to  your  Saviour,  and  to 
them.  You  see,  I  not  only  prove  my  friendship,  by  being  thus 
plain,  but  I  evince  my  sentiments  of  your  attachment  to  me  ;  were 
I  not  sure  of  my  influence,  I  should  not  thus  presume. 

No,  it  is  not  possible  that  an  angel  from  heaven  can  direct  you 
more  advantageously,  than  to  make  your  Bible,  your  constant 
companion.  Look,  I  beseech,  you  for  counsel  and  support,  to  him 
who  giveth  to  all  men  liberally,  and  who  upbraideth  not.  Our 
travels  through  this  wilderness  will  by  and  by  end ;  there  is  a  rest 
which  remaineth ;  we  shall  shortly  reach  our  native  skies. 

I  thank  you  for  your  caution.  I  am  indeed  a  minister  of  the 
reconciliation  ;  God  forbid  that  any  consideration  should  ever  in- 
duce me  to  surrender  that,  which  was  committed  to  my  charge. 
Let  us  be,  while  we  continue  in  this  wilderness,  companions  in 
the  gospel.  When  your  leisure  will  permit,  of  an  evening,  open 
yonr  writing  desk,  take  your  Bible,  and  search  diligently  in  your 
grand  treasury,  and  when  you  meet  with  any  new  discovery,  trans- 
cribe it  from  this  sacred  volume,  and  send  it  forward  to  me.  It 
may  be  highly  beneficial  to  me,  and  through  me  to  others.  In  this 
way  your  voice  may  be  heard  through  these  United  States.  But 
I  will  not  add,  you  will  again  charge  me  with  sermonizing,  instead 
of  letter  writing.  Remember  me  to  Mary,  and  to  the  sweet  babes* 
and,  my  dear  William,  be  assured  that  I  am,  with  cordial  affec-s 
,  your  ever  faithful  friend,  &c.  fccc,. 


LETTER  LXXI.  377 


LETTER  LXXI. 

To  the  same. 

1  SEND  you,  my  dear  William,  a  poem,  which  I  think 
will  please  you,  and  I  snatch  a  moment,  although  upon  a  journey, 
which  I  am  on  the  wing  to  prosecute,  to  tell  you  that  I  feel  for 
you  very  sensibly.  I  behold  you  still  carelessly  'walking -in  -very 
slippery  places,  and  I  do  most  earnestly  beseech  you,  to  look  well 
to  your  feet.  Cod  all  gracious  presei've  you,  from  the  power  of 
your  spiritual  foe.  I  think  you  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gra- 
cious. I  think  you  will  never  be  able  to  forget  those  evangelical 
truths,  of  which  you  first  caught  a  glimpse  in  Pagee's  wigwam. 
Tell  me,  William,  do  you  not  think  one  hour  past  in  such  heav- 
enly enjoyments,  is  worth  an  age  of  forbidden  pleasures.  Pleas- 
ures, did  I  say,  ah  how  falsely  named,  of  what  misnomery  is  this 
bad,  this  deceived  world,  guilty  !  I  know  you  are  greatly  embar- 
rassed, I  know  you  are  ready  to  ask,  what  shall  I  do  ?  Ah  !  be 
advised,  be  advised  by  a  heavenly  teacher,  and  this  is  the  matter 
of  his  counsel.  If  any  man  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  df  God,  who 
giveth  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not.  You  cannot  but  remember 
our  last  conversation,  I  h?.ve  often  revolved  it  in  my  mind,  and  I 
am  still  of  opinion,  you  cannot  do  better,  than  pursue  the  plan  we 
then  considered.  May  God  almighty  give  you  strength  to  pursue 
his  pleasure,  in  all  things.  My  love  to  Mary,  and  the  lovely  in- 
fants. It  will  please  me  to  hear  frequently  from  you,  for  be  assured 
you  will  always  be  near,  and  dear,  to  the  heart  of  your  ever  faith- 
ful) &c.  &c.  8tc. 


378  LETTER  LXXH. 


LETTER  LXXII. 

To  a  Lady. 

IF  my  amiable  correspondent  retains  the  same  benign 
disposition  toward  me,  which  in  defiance  of  painful  indisposition, 
dictated  the  letter. before  me,  she  will  be  at  no  loss  to  account  for 
my  long  silepce,  she  will  not  attribute  to  me  either  ingratitude,  or 
neglect,  but  friendship,  directed  by  candour,  will  become  a  pow- 
erful pleader  in  my  favour. 

Emboldened  by  this  hope,  however  presumtuous  it  may  appear, 
I  set  down,  at  this  late  period,  to  render  you  my  unfeigned  thanks 
for  this  last,  as  well  as  for  every  other  favour.  How  soothing  to 
a  person,  who  has  so  many  opportunities  of  estimating  the  value 
of  friends,  by  their  loss,  is  the  language  of  this  consolatory  epistle. 
I  have  often,  in  the  words  of  Doctor  Young,  spoken  of  friends,  as 
my  chief  treasure,  and  like  other  misers  possessed  of  treasure,  I 
enjoy  it  with  fear  and  trembling.  Repeated  assurances,  therefore, 
of  esteem,  friendship  and  respect,  are,  to  a  mind  susceptible  as 
mine,  a  rich  and  necessary  solace. 

You  cannot,  my  dear  lady,  be  under  obligations  to  me,  I  know 
to  what  you  advert,  but  are  we  not  equally  obliged  to  our, faithful 
Creator,  our  merciful  Redeemer,  for  giving  us  the  teaching  of  his 
spirit ;  that  we  may  know  the  things  that  are  bestowed  upon  us, 
by  the  God  who  made  us  ?  God  has  freely  given  life  to  the  world 
in  his  Son,  our  Saviour.  But  the  adversary  blinds  the  understand- 
ing of  individuals,  that  he  may  keep  them  in  misery,  and  under 
his  power,  as  long  as  he  is  able  ;  which  will  be  until  death  and 
hell  shall  deliver  up  the  dead,  which  are  in  them,  and  he,  and  his 
delusions,  are  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

Suffer  me  then,  my  dear  Madam,  to  repeat,  are  we  not  equally 
obliged  to  our  heavenly  Father,  who  having  hidden  from  the  wise 
and  prudent,  the  things  that  make  for  their  peace,  hath,  according 
to  his  sovereign  pleasure,  revealed  them  to  us.  Not  unto  us  then, 
not  unto  us,  but  unto  his  name  be  all  the  glory.  You  are  so  kind 
as  to  express  solicitude  respecting  my  health.  I  am  not  well,  I 


LETTER   LXXIII.  379 

assure  you,  nor  do  I  expect  uninterrupted  health,  until  I  am  per- 
mitted to  take  my  departure  from  this  distempered  state  of 
things. 

You  unite  with  me  in  lamenting  the  demise  of  captain  B. — 
Dear  man,  his  departure  is  sensibly  felt  by  many,  particularly  by 
his  bereaved  kindred,  but  thanks  to  redeeming  love,  our  loss  is  his 
unspeakable  gain.  With  all  our  sorrows,  we  sorrow  not  as  those 
who  are  without  hope.  Thanks  be  to  God,  in  our  risen  Saviour,  we 
have  a  hope  which  is  full  of  immortality.  If  any  man  sin,  this 
Saviour  is  an  advocate,  a  righteous  advocate  with  the  Father. 
But  while,  on  his  behalf,  we  give  thanks  to  God,  for  that  precious 
blood  which  we  know  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  we  cannot,  while 
confined  to  the  body,  but  mourn  for  ourselves.  For  my  own  part, 
I  feel  so  much  for  his  dear  family,  that  I  hardly  dare  think  of 
myself. «  Yet  he  was  to  me,  a  faithful,  steady  friend ;  I  -loved  the 
man,  and  how  numerous  soever  my  professing  friends  and  ac- 
quaintance, I  assure  you,  Madam,  friends  of  his  complexion,  are 
thinly  sown.  However,  when  I  am  robbed  by  death,  or  by  the 
grand  adversary,  of  those  I  so  greatly  love,  I  can  still  sing  of  mer- 
cy, as  well  as  of  judgment ;  for  on  theset occasions  I  am  constrained 
to  turn  about,  and  to  look  with  a  single  eye,  on  that  never-failing 
friend,  of  which  blessed  be  his  name,  neither  the  grand  Adversary, 
nor  death  can  ever  rob  me.  In  this  friend,  I  am,  dear  Madam, 
with  affectionate  compliments  to  your  family,  your  obliged  friend, 
&c.  &c. 


LETTER  LXXIII. 

To  a  friend  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey . 

L  HANK  you  my  very  good  friend  for  your  letter  of  May 
27th,  and  for  the  ready  compliance  with  my  wishes,  which  it  an- 
nounces. Forgive  me  for  suspecting  that  you  might  have  lost 
your  spiritual  appetite ;  mankind  are  prone  to  change,  it  is  God 
alone  who  is  immutable. 


380  LETTER    LXXIII. 

You  say  true,  false  friends  are  no  loss ;  too  much  of  the  seed 
of  the  enemy  still  remaineth,  blessed  be  the  Saviour  of  men  who 
will,  in  his  own  time,  and  manner,  exterminate  this  ruinous  growth 
of  weeds.  No,  my  friend,  thanks  to  the  Father  of  mercies,  his 
spirit  is  not  departed  from  his  poor,  rich  servant ;  the  spirit  of  my 
God  is  an  abiding  witness,  which  witnesseth  with  my  spirit,  to-the 
truth  of  the  divine  testimony,  and  I  think  my  being  able  to  content 
myself  without  the  feather,  to  which  you  advert,  is  a  corroborating 
proof  thereof.  Neither  am  I  circumstanced  as  was  Saul,  nor  do  I 
recollect  any  particular  command  of  our  Saviour,  with  which  I 
have  refused  to  comply.  I  am  not  lamenting  the  loss  of  any  gourd, 
under  whose  spreading  foliage  I  took  shelter  from  the  scorching 
heat.  Blessed,  forever  blessed,  be  our  divine  shadow,  from  the 
heat ;  I  have  long  since  been  convinced  of  the  inefficacy  of  all 
temporal,  temporary  gourds  ;  and  I  have,  with  full  purpose  of  heart, 
taken  refuge  underthe  healing  wings  of  the  sun  of  righteousness. 

Had  the  evil  spirit  dispossessed  the  good  spirit,  it  is  not  the 
arrival  of  Mr.  S.  nor  the  friend  who  promised  to  accompany  him, 
could  exorcise  the  fiend.  I  should  be  constrained  to  say,  misera- 
ble comforters  are  ye  all :  however,  I  need  not,  I  cannot  say,  how 
much  pleasure  a  sight  of  the  friend  to  whom  I  am  writing  would 
afford  me1. 

You  wish  you  were  both  a  wit  and  a  poet ;  you  are,  or  I  am 
very  much  deceived,  what  is  infinitely  before  either,  you  are  aft 
honest  man ;  and  one  of  the  greatest  wits  and  poets  of  the  last 
century  assures  us,  "  that  an  honest  man  is  the  noblest  work  of 
God."  Your  advice  is  good,  and  it  is  doubly  recommended  as 
coming  from  you.  But  as  to  my  Master,  I  know  him  too  well, 
and  am  too  happy  in  his  service,  ever  to  wish  to  run  away  from 
him.  It  is  not  in  his  service,  which  is  perfect  freedom,  we  en- 
counter distress ;  it  is  not  with  his  commands,  which  are  never 
grievous,  that  we  are  ever  burdened.  '  When  we  groan,  being 
burdened,  it  is  with  the  body  of  sin  and  death,  from  which  we  shall, 
in  God's  own  time, .most  certainly  be  delivered 

I  do  assure  you,  it  gives  me  much  pleasure  to  hear  you  express 
yourself  so  strongly  respecting  your  unalterable  attachment  to  the 
everlasting  gospel ;  and  I  can  hardly  conceive  it  possible  you  can 
omit  any  opportunity  of  hearing  the  Saviour's  name  spoken  well 
of.  You  say,  and  I  believe  you,  that  the. gospel  trumpet  is  seldom 
sounded  hi  your  ears ;  but  you  have  been  blessed  with  the  mes- 


LETTER    LXXIII.  381 

sage  of  peace,  twice  in  one  day — accept  my  congratulations ;  your 
preacher  was  once  a  virulent  opposer  of  God,  our  Saviour ;  surely, 
you  will  miss  no  opportunity  of  attending  upon  his  labours. 

Are  your  inquiries  relative  to  the  ten  virgins  for  yourself?  I 
believe  not.  However,  thus  I  have  considered  this  parable.  The 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  unto  ten  virgins ;  observe,  it  is  not 
the  ten  virgins  are  likened  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  He,  Jesus, 
took  upon  himself  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh  ;  it  was  not  we  as- 
sumed the  likeness  of  the  divine  Nature.  Five  of  those  virgins,  to 
whom  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was  likened,  were  wise,  and  five 
of  them  were  fooljsh.  Thus  was  the  kingdom  of  heaven  likened 
to  the  foolish,  as  well  as  to  the  wise.  They^all  slumbered,  they  all 
•slept -together ;  at  midnight  there  was  a  ciy  made.  What  was 
the  cry  ?  The. bridegroom  cometh ;  go  ye  out  to  meet  him.  At 
midnight,  when  darkness  covered  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness 
the  people  ;  when  vision  ceas.ed  among  the  Jews,  and  the  Gentiles 
were  without  God  in  the  world,  then  was  heard  the  voice  of  one 
crying  in  the  wilderness,  Repent,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand ;  and  the  wise  men  spread  the  alarm.  Then  all  those  ten 
virgins  arose,  and  trimmed  their  lamps ;  both  Jew  and  Gentile 
were  roused ;  but  the  difference  soon  became  visible  :  Five  had 
oil  in  their  vessels,  with  their  lamps,  and,  by  consequence,  entered 
in ;  the  other  five,  or  other  half  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  were 
shut  out.  '  „ 

Thus,  Jesus  Christ  teaches  us,  in  this  very  striking  parable,  what 
was  then  the  situation  of  Jew  and  Gentile.  How  they  sustained  one 
character  in  every  particular,  except  the  oil,  the  possession  of 
which,  entitled  five  to  the  epithet,-  wise,  and  placed  them  in  the 
light ;  while  the  want  of  this  oil  kept  the  other  half  in  outer  dark- 
ness. The  vessel  is  the  memory  ;  the  lamp  is  the  understanding ; 
the  oil  is  the  light  of  the  spirit. 

How  perfectly  correspondent  the  figure.  Thus  the  gospel  was 
offered  to  the  Jews ;  but  shut  up  in  darkness,  they  had  no  oil  in 
their  lamps;  they  could  not,  therefore,  discern  this  glorious  dis- 
pensation ;  they  could  not  see  the  things  which  made  for  their 
peace  ;  their  lamps  were  gone  out.  And,  said  the  Apostle,  as  you 
judge  yourselves  unworthy  of  eternal  life,  lo,  we  turn  to  the  Gen- 
tiles. The  gospel  was  promulgated  to  the  Gentiles;  they  had 
light)  oil  in  their  lamps.  The  Jews  once  had  light,  (to  them  per- 
tained the  prophets  and  the  promises,)  but  their  lamps  are  gone 


382 


LETTER    IOCXIV. 


out.  And  shall  they  not  be  relumed  ?  Yea,  verily,  when  the  Re- 
deemer shall  come  from  Zion,  and  turn  away  ungodliness  from 
Jacob. — Farewell. — I  am  ever  your  friend  and  brother. 


LETTER  LXXIV. 

To  an  Inquirer. 

ACCEPT  my  grateful  acknowledgments  for  your  friend- 
ly epistle.  I  am  extremely  pleased  with  your  generous  expres- 
sions of  good  will  to  me,  and  with  -the  mildness  and  candour  of 
your  remarks,  upon  what  you  suppose  to  be  my  sentiments. 

Your  observations  respecting  purgatory  are  rather  singular ;  I 
never  heard  such  ideas  thus  denominated  before.  I  am  fully  con- 
vinced that  sooner  or  later,  every  sinner  will  be  brought  to  a  sight 
and  sense  of  his  transgressions,  and  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Sa- 
viour ;  or  in  other  words,  being  taught  of  God,  which  they  shall 
all  be  from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  they  shall  know  themselves, 
and  this  knowledge  will  be  their  death  ;  But  in  God  their  Saviour, 
whom  to  know  is  eternal  life,  they  will  find  their  resuscitation.  I 
believe,  in  God's  own  time,  the  spirit  of  every  man  will  be  both 
wounded  and  healed ;  and  that  men  will  be  brought  home  with 
weeping  and  supplication  ;  and  that  they  will  be  ashamed  and  con- 
founded, for  all  that  they  have  done  against  their  faithful  Creator. 
Thus  saith  the  scriptures ;  and  my  full  heart  accepts  every  testi- 
mony which  is  found  in  the  sacred  volume. 

I  am  persuaded  what  the  sinner  will  suffer  when  brought  home 
with  weeping  and  supplication,  when  he  is  made  ashamed  for  all 
that  he  has  done  against  his  faithful  Creator,  can  hardly  be  con- 
ceived of,  from  any  thing  we  are  called  to  endure  in  the  present 
state.  As  many  as  are  slain  by  the  killing-  letter,  in  the  present 
world,  in  like  manner  as  the  ^i/iostle  Paul  was  slain  by  the  com- 
mandment,  are  made  alive  in  the  firesent  world,  and  having  past 
the  first  judgment,  the  second  death  can  have  no  flower  over  them, 
they  have  judged  themselves,  and  having  thus  done,  the  Saviour 
They  shall  not  be  judged. 


LETTER    LXXIV.  383 

You  inform  me,  that  you  cannot  conceive  the  loving  kindness  of 
God  was  ever  sold  or  bought ;  and  you  add,  that  J  have  thus 
taught  the  people!  Where,  my  dear  Sir,  and  upon  what  occasion, 
did  I  say  the  loving  kindness  of  God  was  bought,  either  literally 
or  spiritually  ?  Bought  1  By  whom,  I  pray  ?  Not  by  man,  surely. 
Alas,  we  are  poor  bankrupts  !  we  became  bankrufits  in  the  garden 
of  Eden,  and  in  our  individual  characters  we  still  remain  insolvent 
debtors. 

The  scriptures  indeed  inform  us,  that  our  Saviour  bought  the 
people  with  his  own  precious  blood  ;  and  the  intelligence  is  truly 
glad  tidings  of  glorious  things.  The  Redeemer  will  be  infinitely 
more  careful  of  his  purchase  than  we  are  of  ours. 

In  fact,  my  admiration  of  the  language  of  inspiration  is  daily 
augmenting,  because  I  think  it  consistent.  The  sacred  volume 
appears  to  me  invariably  to  teach  a  doctrine,  which  renders  glory 
to  God  in  the  highest,  and  peace  and  good  will  to  men.  We  are 
induced  to  believe,  that  being  bought  with  a  price,  we  are  not  our 
own,  that  he,  to  whom  we  properly  belong,  has  an  indubitable 
right  to  our  faithful  and  persevering  obedience  ;  and  assuredly  it 
is  our  interest,  as  well  as  our  duty,  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God 
our  Saviour  in  all  things. 

I  believe  there  are  but  few  who  understand  the  doctrines  of  rev- 
elation, either  among  those  who  oppose,  or  those  who  defend  these 
precious  truths.  I  am  apprehensive  that  there  are  not  many  of 
my  hearers,  who  enter  into  the  spirit  of  what  I  have  laboured  to 
make  manifest.  My  prayer  to  God  is,  that  both  you  and  I,  my 
dear  Sir,  may  be  so  taught  of  God,  as  to  be  able  to  let  our  light  shine 
before  men,  that  they,  seeing  our  good  works,  may  be  led  to 
glorify  our  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

I  have,  from  time  to  time,  according  to  the  extent  of  my  abili- 
ties, endeavoured  to  make  mankind  acquainted  with  what  God  has 
done  for  them,  well  persuaded  if  they  receive  the  glad  tidings  into 
their  hearts,  they  will  not  only  commence  genuine  believers,  but 
that  the  same  Spirit  which  makes  them  acquainted  with  the  grace 
of  God,  will  so  operate  upon  their  hearts,  as  to  render  them  lovers 
of  God,  lovers  of  mankind,  and  of  course,  better  members  of  so- 
ciety. I  hope  my  labours  have  not  been  wholly  in  vain ;  mere 
opinions,  as  I  believe,  never  rendered  any  man  good  or  bad.  An 
operative  belief  of  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  is  a  solemn,  joyful, 

VOL.  II.  49 


384-  LETTER   LXXV. 

and  most  desirable  issue  ;  and  I  am  sure,   an  irreproachable  life 
is  the  best  method  of  defending  truth. 

I  trust  I  shall  never  deport  myself  so  unbecomingly,  as  to  treat 
any  person  with  severity  for  differing  from  me  in  sentiment,  much 
less  the  venerable  gentleman,  with  whom  I  have  the  honour  to 
correspond.  Were  I  thus  to  act,  I  should  not  prove  myself  a 
disciple  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus.— I  am,  Sir,  with  great  re-: 
spect,  your  most  obedient,  very  humble  servant,  &c.  &c. 


LETTER  LXXV. 

To  a  dear  and  much  honoured  Friend. 

PEAR  MADAM, 

JL»Y  bidding  me  write  to  you,  you  have  conferred  upon 
ine  both  honour  and  favour ;  and  right  happy  shall  I  be,  if  I  can 
render  my  letter  worthy  your  acceptation.  I  assure  you,  Madam, 
I  know  not  any  person  among  the  large  circle  of  my  acquaintance, 
more  blest  and  chastised  than  yourself;  you  are  indeed  greatly 
blessed,  and  your  very  chastisements  are  blessings,  although,  per- 
haps, in  disguise.  These  chastisements  are  marks  of  parental 
love  ;  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chastcneth.  Is  there  a  child  of 
man  who  cannot  produce  this  evidence  of  his  Creator's  love  ?  Of- 
ten do  those  events,  which  appeared  as  they  succeeded,  heavy 
calamities,  rank  to  the  eye  of  retrospection,  as  the  first  of  blessings. 
There  is  nothing  move  consistent  with  reason  and  with  our  truest 
interest,  than  to  view  occurrences  upon  the  bright  side  ;  but  do  you 
say,  "alas,  alas,  there  is  no  bright  side !"  O, yes, my  honoured  friend, 
there  is  sunshine  still,  both  for  you  and  for  me  ;  and  we  should  re- 
member who  hath  said,  all  tilings  shall  work  together  for  good. 
"  Aye,to  those  who  love  God,  and  who  are  the  called  according  to  his 
purpose/'  In  a  strict  sense,  this  is  applicable  only  to  Jesus,  and 
to  us  in  him  ;  who  is  there  that  loves  God  in  perfection,  except 
the  Head  of  every  man  ?  and  we,  as  his  members,  receive  this,  as 
other  blessing,  by  union  with  him,  yea,  a  union  as  intimate 


LETTER   LXXV.  385 

as  that  by  which  our  hands  and  feet  partake  with  our  head.  I  had 
intended  to  enumerate  your  blessings,  but  it  is  beyond  my  power ; 
they  would  fill  a  volume  ;  they  are  more  in  number  than  the  hairs 
of  your  head ;  and  what  is  best  of  all,  your  sorrows  are  rapidly 
passing  away,  they  will  know  a  period  ;  and  the  glimpse  which 
you  have  recently  caught  of  the  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour,  will 
teach  you  that  unclouded  felicity  awaits  you  in  the  kingdom  of 
your  Father,  God.  The  blessings  of  our  Redeemer  are  of  incal- 
culable magnitude ;  he  hath  provided  for  us  an  inheritance  incor- 
ruptible and  undefiled,  which  fadeth  not  away,  in  which  is  durable 
riches,  with  righteousness.  You  complain  of  confinement,  this  is 
natural ;  I  verily  think  it  would  make  any  individual  unhappy  to 
be  obliged  to  continue  even  in  Paradise.  How  then,  say  you,  shall 
we  be  happy  in  a  future  state  ?  There  will  not,  my  dear  Madam, 
be  any  confinement  in  heaven.  Boundless  space  banishes  the  idea 
of  confinement.  Besides,  we  shall  be  changed  before  we  reach 
our  destined  home  ;  this  wretched,  restless,  unsatisfied  disposition, 
will  not  haunt  us  in  worlds  beyond  the  sky. 

May  God,  in  great  mercy,  preserve  the  lads  entrusted  to  your 
maternal  care,  and  give  them  to  grow  up  under  a  strong  sense  of 
the  forgiving  love  of  their  redeeming  God ;  and  may  they  be  con- 
strained, by  a  principle  of  gratitude,  to  glorify  their  Creator  ;  and 
never,  O  never,  may  they  be  found  in  the  paths  of  the  prophane 
and  the  impious  ;  may  they  never  so  far  affront  the  Majesty  of 
heaven,  as  to  swear  by  his  most  holy  and  reverend  name. 

You  will,  I  doubt  not,  uniformly  point  your  children  to  a  future 
world,  for  the  perfection  of  their  being  ;  you  will  tell  them  of  an 
inheritance  which  they  can  never  lose,  of  an  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal,  and  in  the  heavens.  Blessed  be  God,  you  have 
learned  of  the  Father  more  than  I  can  teach  you.  O,  may  yon 
be  under  the  influence  of  this  divine  teaching ;  may  your  fears 
diminish,  and  your  hopes  increase  ;  may  you  live  by  faith  upon 
the  Son  of  God  ;  may  your  heart  be  fixed,  trusting  in  the  Lord,  for 
well  do  you  know  he  is  faithful,  who  hath  promised.  But,  alas, 
how  vast  the  difference  between  theory  and  practice  !  And  so 
tremblingly  alive  is  your  susceptible  heart,  that  it  is  next  to  im- 
possible you  should,  in  this  changing  state,  enjoy  tranquility.  Shall 
I  say,  I  pity  you ;  what,  alas,  can  helpless  pity  do  ?  But  I  can 
pray  the  Lord  to  increase  your  faith.  O,  may  you  have  faith  and 


S86  tETTER   LXXV. 

patience !  May  God,  in  his  infinite  mercy,  enable  you  to  cast  your 
care  upon  him,  who  careth  for  you.  Are  your  children  dear  to 
you  ?  Think,  Madam,  how  much  dearer  they  are  to  their  heavenly 
Father.  This  is  really  a  consoling  consideration,  that  is,  when 
it  consoles  ;  but  except  the  God  of  mercy  is  pleased  to  bring  his 
consolations  home  to  the  soul,  they  will  never  be  effectual  to  the 
removing  any  of  those  maladies  to  which  the  mind  is  subject.  To 
him  then  let  us  look.  May  God  be  gracious  to  your  soul,  and  lift 
up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  you.  May  you  be  preserved 
from  pain,  or  have  patience  to  bear  it.  My  fervent  prayers  are 
frequently  offered  up  to  God  in  your  behalf,  not  that  I  believe  the 
everlasting  Father  of  your  spirit  is  less  mindful  of  you  than  I  am, 
or  that  he-  will  do  that  for  you,  on  account  of  my  supplications, 
that  he  would  not  perform,  if  I  were  silent ;  for  well  do  I  know  he 
will  parcel  out  every  pain  and  every  pleasure,  to  you,  to  me,  in 
number,  weight,  and  measure — of  all  this  I  am  well  convinced  ;  yet 
I  pray,  and  if  you  ask,  wherefore  ?  I  can  only  answer  when  my 
mind  is  afflicted ;  I  find  it  as  natural  to  lift  up  my  soul  to  my  ever- 
lasting Father,  as  it  is  for  your  children,  when  they  are  hurt,  to 
look  to  you  for  solace.  Yet  you  feel  for  your  children,  before 
their  supplicating  eyes  are  raised  to  you  ;  and  were  they  unable, 
or  even  unwilling  to  make  application  to  you,  yet  your  maternal 
heart  would  hasten  to  their  relief;  and  you  would  redress,  as  far 
as  might  consist  with  their  well  being,  their  every  grievance. 
Thus,  while  I  know  that  the  divine  favour  does  not  in  any  sort 
depend  upon  my  asking,.  I,  nevertheless,,  continue  to  ask,  and  re- 
ally find  a  sweet  relief  in  asking.  Prayer,  at  least,  leads  me  to 
reflect  upon  the  nature  and  character  of  the  God,  with  whom  I 
have  to  do ;  and  a  recurrence  to  the  nature  and  character  of  my 
God  and  Father  is  a  sovereign  remedy  for  despondence.  Say,  my 
dear  Madam,  do  you  not  frequently  experience  this  truth  ?  I  am 
sure  that  you  do ;  for  you  know  in  whom  you  have  believed. 
Peace  then  to  your  susceptible  soul.  May  "that  peace  of  God, 
which  passeth  our  understanding,  keep  your  heart  and  mind ;  may 
an  abiding  sense  of  the  divine  favour  dwell  on  your  spirit,  leading 
you  at  all  times  to  trust  in  God. 

Are  we  not  happy,  supremely  happy,  that,  in  the  midst  of  ca- 
lamities, we  are  not  tortured  by  the  fear,  that  when  these  frail 
houses  of  clay  fall  to  dust,  the  immortal  inhabitant  will  be  led  in 


LETTER   LXXV. 

chains  by  an  insulting  foe.  O  !  my  dear  Madam,  to  know  God ; 
(can  we  too  often  repeat  this  precious  truth  ?)  and,  in  knowing 
God,  to  know  that  he  is  our  eternal  life,  is  more  than  sufficient  to 
compensate  for  the  loss  of  every  other  comfort.  Blessed  be  God, 
you  have  not  only  seen  the  condemning  law,  which  came  by 
Moses,  but  the  emancipating  grace  aad  truth,  which  came  by 
Jesus  Christ.  You  have,  therefore,  an  abiding  consolation  with 
which  a  stranger  intermeddleth  not.  This  crown  of  your  rejoic- 
ing, cannot  be  taken  from  you.  It  is  in  this  world  only  you  will 
be  called  to  suffer  ;  and  your  sufferings,  during  the  present  scene, 
will  enhance  your  future  felicity ;  will  work  out  for  you  a  far  more 
exceeding  weight  of  glory.  When  you  arrive  at  the  house  of  your 
Father,  'you  will  enter  into  perfect  rest  and  peace  :  you  will  not 
then  struggle  with  that  cruel  spoiler,  pain  ;  there  shall  be  no  more 
pain  :  tears  will  no  more  bedew  your  fine  face  ;  for  all  tears  shall 
be  wiped  away  :  there  the  wicked  will  cease  from  troubling,  and 
the  weary  will  be  at  rest. 

I  love  to  dwell  upon  such  subjects,  as  are  calculated  to  re- 
fresh your  spirit,  your  drooping  spirit.  I  was  solicitous  to  speak 
of  the  good  things  of  the  kingdom  ;  to  recur  to  what  you  already 
know  ;  but  of  what  perhaps  you,  as  well  as  I,  need  often  to  be  re- 
minded. Look  unto  me,  says  your  Redeemer,  and  be  ye  saved— 
Saved  from  every  anxious,  distressing  care.  May  God  in  mercy 
lead  you  into  all  peace. 

I  do  not  know  if  the  intelligence  to  which  you  advert  be  an  es- 
tablished fact.  Ah,  Madam,  there  is  little  to  be  depended  upon,  save 
what  is  recorded  in  the  sacred  volume.  There,  indeed,  as  Young 
beautifully  observes,  "  Truths  abound  of  sovereign  aid  to  peace." 

My  love  to  my  sweet  pupil ;  I  hope  he  still  attends  his  book. 
I  am,  Madam,  your  ever  faithfully 

devoted  friend  and  servant,  Sec.  &c. 


38S  LETTER  LXXVI. 


LETTER  LXXVI. 

To  the  same. 

EVER  DEAR  AND  HIGHLY  HONOURED  FRIEND, 

J  NOW  set  down  with  a  heart  full  of  gratitude  to  the 
merciful  Preserver  of  men,  for  the  many  signal  tokens  of  his  fa- 
vour, conferred  upon  me  ;  so  many  that  the  utmost  powers  of  my 
soul  cannot  enumerate  them.  I  never  can  forget  the  goodness  of 
God,  in  preserving  and  bringing  me  through  this  long,  toilsome, 
tedious  journey.  I  have  passed  through  many  difficulties  since  I 
had  the  happiness  of  seeing  you  :  but  what  a  mercy  that  I  am  able 
to  say,  I  have  fiassed  through  them.  I  reflect  upon  these  things, 
with  thankfulness  to  God.  Yet,  great  as  are  these  favours,  they 
are  small  when  compared  with  others.  My  heart  swells  when  I 
reflect  upon  the  treasures  of  friendship,  upon  the  inestimable  friend, 
to  whom  I  am  now  writing.  But  as  often  as  I  recur  to  the  rich 
treasures  of  redeeming  love,  my  bosom  glows,  my  soul  is  on  fire, 
and  I  feel  as  if  touched  by  a  coal  from  the  living  altar  of  my  God. 

It  has  not  been  for  lack  of  faithful,  fervent,  Christian  affection, 
that  I  have  not  frequently  employed  myself  in  writing  to  you  ;  but 
my  time  has  been  unusually  occupied.  Subjects  of  a  gloomy  na- 
ture frequently  press  upon  me :  these  would  fill  me  with  dismay, 
if  not  with  terror  :  but  I  am  at  present  in  a  humour  to  spurn  them 
with  becoming  disdain :  they  seem  unfit  for  me  to  write  upon, 
or  for  you  to  read  :  to  dwell  upon  such  dark  subjects,  is  rendering 
service  to  the  adversary.  We  are  taught  to  conceive  of  the  prince 
"of  darknesss,  as  a  malignant  being,  who  takes  pleasure  (if  such  a 
spirit  can  pi'operly  be  said  to  take  pleasure)  in  the  distresses  of 
mankind :  whatever,  therefore,  distresses  us,  answers  his  purposes. 
I  will  not,  then,  dwell  upon  the  dark  side  of  our  prospects  :  I  will 
not  render  the  arch  fiend  any  service  of  this  sort,  this  morning : 
on  the  contrary,  I  will  bend  my  thoughts,  and  the  eye  of  my  hon- 
oured friend,  to  subjects  that  will,  of  necessity,  torment  him. 

With  respect  to  the  things  of  the  present  state,  although  he  is 
said  to  be  the  god  of  this  world,  yet,  to  his  confusion  we  declare. 


LETTER    LXXVI.  389 

he  cannot  do,  even  in  this  world,  as  he  pleases :  and  when,  by  per- 
mission, he  seems  to  reign,  as  if  there  were  no  power  to  control 
him,  he  ultimately  reaps  nothing  but  disappointment,  and  conse- 
quent anguish ;  and  his  torment  is  beyond  description,  when  he 
finds  all  things  result  in  the  advancement  of  the  family  of  man. 

Let  us  then,  my  dear  Madam,  cease  to  tremble  hi  the  fear  of 
evil  tidings ;  for  no  evil  can  come  into  the  city,  of  which  God  doth 
not  take  cognizance ;  and  it  is  God  who  saith,  Hitherto  shalt  thou 
go,  but  no  farther,  and  here  shall  thy  proud  waves  be  stopped. 

It  is  true,  the  messenger  of  evil  may  not  be  sensible  from  whom 
his  commission  is  received,  yet  it  should  be  our  abiding  consola- 
tion, that  the  God,  to  whom  we  properly  belong,  will  never  permit 
an  evil,  which  will  not  finally  be  productive  of  good. 

The  vision  is  for  an  appointed  time  ;  if  it  tarry,  wait  for  it.  Let 
things  respecting  this  world  turn  out  how  they  may,  they  must, 
eventually,  be  beneficial ;  not  only  because  they  are  under  the 
direction  of  heaven,  but  because  they  will  be  really  salutary  to  us. 

I  know  there  are  occasions  upon  which  it  is  next  to  impossible 
thus  to  think ;  and,  indeed,  if  we  could  always  thus  think,  we 
should  cease  to  agonize  ;  and  then  we  should  not  be  subjected  to 
much  tribulation :  and,  were  our  prospects  not  finally  illumined, 
I  do  not  see  how  our  mourning  could  be  turned  into  joy.  Madam, 
believe  me,  our  God  is  good,  very  good  ;  and  he  will  always  pro* 
portion  our  strength  to  our  day.  Have  we  not  found  countless 
instances  of  his  goodness  ;  and  is  his  hand  shortened  that  he  can- 
not save  ?  Believe  me,  Madam,  he  will  either  provide  delicacies 
for  tender  stomachs,  or  he  will  give  healthy  stomachs  for  substan- 
tial food.  After  all,  AVC  cannot  receive  a  solace  until  it  be  admin-^ 
istered. 

Well,  then,  if  clouds  gather  round  us,  in  the  present  scene,  let 
us  look  beyond  this  changing  state,  to  an  inheritance,  incorruptible, 
and  undefiled,  that  fadeth  not  away.  There  our  expectations  can 
never  be  frustrated.  In  worlds  beyond  the  sky,  every  thing  will 
far  surpass  the  promise  :  "  for  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor 
hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  imagine."  With  respect 
to  the  things  of  this  present,  passing  world,  those  who  possess 
them,  should  be  as  those  who  possess  them  not,  for  the  fashion  of 
this  world  flitteth  away.  But  blessed,  for  ever  blessed,  be  our  God, 
through  him  we  are  entitled  to  mansions  in  a  land  of  unclouded 
enjoyment,  where  we  shall  come  into  possession  of  uninterrupted 
bliss. 


39O  LETTER    LXXVII. 

And,  even  here,  some  moments  of  enjoyment  will  be  allowed  us ; 
the  bitter  cup  of  life  will  occasionally  be  sweetened.  We  shall 
again  hear  the  voice  of  love,  the  love  of  God,  of  our  God.  Our 
elder  brother  will  speak  to  his  brethren,  and  in  whatever  light 
we  may  be  viewed  by  others,  or  in  whatever  light  we  may  view 
ourselves,  the  faithful,  genuine  believer,  will  never  be  ashamed 
to  call  us  brethren.  God  is  our  unchangeable  friend,  and  we  shall 
again  hear  the  voice  of  our  good  shepherd,  than  music,  in  its 
softest  strains,  more  sweet.  Indeed,  I  long,  ardently  long  to  see 
you  once  more,  and  to  unite  with  you,  in  attending  the  voice  of 
grace,  mercy  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and  from  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Events,  which  you  have  so  long  feared,  may  be  more  fortunate 
than  you  have  calculated.  Yet  I  know,  nor  reason  nor  argument 
can  always  assuage  the  tempest  of  the  soul,  I  cannot  drive  back 
the  storm,  but  my  Redeemer  hath  this  power  ;  and,  I  humbly  trust, 
he  will  say  unto  your  dear,  timid,  apprehensive  mind,  peace,  be 
still,  and  know  that  your  God  is  ever  with  you. 

I  wish,  my  dear  Madam,  you  had  made  one  of  my  congregation 
last  evening,  I  preached,  by  the  request  of  a  friend,  on  those 
words  of  our  Saviour.  Matthew,  xvi.  26, 

"  For,  what  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world, 
and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  or  what  shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for 
his  soul  ?" 

I  know  you  have  listened  to  the  teaching  spirit,  upon  this  sub- 
ject, but  I  was  anxious  you  should  have  been  a  hearer  last  even- 
ing ;  and  I  mention  it  now,  in  consequence  of  a  remark,  which 
then  occurred  to  me,  and  which  received  its  birth  in  my  mind,  at 
the  moment  I  was  engaged  in  my  examination  of  the  passage. 
Please  to  read  the  21st,  22d,  23d,  24th  and  25th  verses  of  this 
chapter. 

«  From  that  time  forth  Jesus  began  to  shew  unto  his  disciples, 
how  that  he  must  go  unto  Jerusalem,  and  suffer  many  tilings  of 
the  elders,  and  chief  priests,  and  Scribes,  and  be  killed,  and  raised 
again  the  third  day. 

"  Then  Peter  took  him,  and  began  to  rebuke  him,  saying,  be  it 
far  from  thee,  Lord :  this  shall  not  be  unto  thee. 

"  But  he  turned,  and  said  unto  Peter,  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan  ; 
for  thou  savourest  not  the  things  that  be  of  God,  but  those  that 
be  of  men. 


LETTER  LXXVI.  391 

"  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his  disciples,  if  any  man  will  come  after 
me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me. 

"  For  whosoever  will  save  his  life,  shall  lose  it ;  and  whosoever 

will  lose  his  life,  for  my  sake,  shall  find  it."    Then  follows  our  text ; 

•  "  For  what  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world, 

and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  or  what  shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for 

his  soul?" 

The- forcfc  of  my  observation  rests  upon  the  following  consid- 
erations ; 

Peter,  and  indeed  all  the  disciples,  had  their  eyes  fixed  on 
worldly  grandjeur.  :  What  shall  ive  have,  said  Peter,  who  have  left " 
all  ?  The  woman,  who  accompanied  her  sons,  requesting  they 
may  be  placed  on  the  right  and  left  hand  of  the  King  in  his  king- 
dom, thought,  with  his  disciples,  that,  as  he  was  a  lineal  descend- 
ant from  the  son  of  Jesse,  he  was  appointed  to  rebuild  that  deso- 
lated monarchy,  to  restore  its  ancient  splendour,  even  as  it  was  in 
in  the  days  of  Solomon,  and  to-  emancipate  them  from  every  yoke. 

This  is  evident  to  all  who  listen  to  the  conversation  of  the  dis- 
ciples, journeying  to  Emmaus ;  "  But  we  trusted  that  it  had  been  he 
which  should  have  redeemed'Jsrael." 

Now,  as  all  the  disciples  had  Expectations  of  this  nature,  our 
Saviour  observed  to  Peter,  and  Jhe  rest  of  his  followers,  that  it 
•would  be  no  profit  to  them,  shoulflfthey  gain,  not  only  what  their 
ambitious  hearts  were  panting  after,  viz.  the  re -establishment  of 
the  Israelitish  throne,  but  the  whole-  "world,  and  lose  (heir  own 
souls  :  and  yet,  had  the  Redeemer  be.tfri  influenced  by  the  remon- 
strances of  Peter,  and  exerted  his  almighty  power,  in  the  restitu- 
tion of  the  kingdom  in  its  fullest  glory,  even  surpassing  the  days 
of  David,  and  of  Solomon,  and  thus  erected  his  kingdom  in  this 
world,  they  might,  agreeably  to  their  expectations,  have  been  as- 
sociated with  him  in  his  elevation :  but  they  must  have  lost  their 
souls,  inasmuch  as  nothing  could  save  the  soul,  but  that,  against 
which  Peter  so  seriously  protested  ;  that  is,  his  Master's  suf- 
fering death  in  Jerusalem.  Be  it  far  from  thee  Lord,  this  shalFnot 
be  unto  thee.  But  it  was  written  that  the  God-man  should  suffer 
in  Jerusalem.  The  substance  of  the  Master's  reply  to  Peter,  and 
the  other  disciples,  may  be  understood,  or  expressed,  in  the  follow- 
ing manner. 

"  Simple  men,  you  are  solicitous,  that,  by  my  almighty  power, 
I  should  avoid  this  deatlvt^i:£«s'hoBl4  continue  .among  you,  and 

VOL.    II.  50 


392  LETTER  LXXVIf. 

create,  or  restore  for  you,  a  temporal  kingdom.  But  should  I 
adopt  your  plan,  as  there  is  no  way  for  your  guilty  souls  to  be 
saved,  but  by  my  tasting  death  for  them,  should  I  avoid  this  death, 
your  souls  must  inevitably  be  lost  \  and  what  would  it  profit  you, 
should  I,  aa  a  temporal  potentate,  gratify  your  most  sanguine 
wishes,  even  to  the  bestowing  upon  you,  all  with  which  the  grand 
adversary  offered  to  endow  me,  all  the  kingdoms  of  this  world, 
and  you  were  thereby  to  lose  your  own  souls  ?"  This,  my  dear 
Madam,  appears  to  me  the  plain,  simple  and  obvious  meaning  of 
this  passage. 

May  God  preserve  you,  lead  you  into  all  truth,  and  give  you 
peace  and  joy  in  believing. 

I  am,  my  honoured  friend,  most  devotedly  and  respectfully* 
your  very  humble  servant,  &c.  &c.' 


LETTER  LXXVII. 

To  Mr.  L.  of  K . 

MY  EVER  DEAR  FRIEND, 

1  SHALL  never  forget  the  pleasing  visit  with  which  the 
great  Master  indulged  me  in  your  charming  residence.  Of  a 
truth,  God  was  there,  blessing  us  with  a  hearing  ear,  and,  as  I 
trust  in  many  instances,  with  the  understanding  heart. 

I  shall,  as  long  as  I  live,  feel  grateful  for  the  kindness  you  ex- 
tended unto  me,  in  your  hospitable  dwelling,  God  only  knows 
whether  we  shall  ever  again  meet  in  this  vale  of  tears ;  but  this 
we  know,  it  is  good  that  we  resign  ourselves  to  his  unerring 
pleasure. 

Remember  me  to  your  venerable  pastor.  I  have  met  but  few  of 
the  clerical  character,  who  have  done  what  every  Christian  ought  to 
do,  viz.  that  have  done  unto  me  as  they  would  that  others  should  do 
unto  them.  True  it  is,  that  if  the  only  wise  God  our  Saviour  was 
not  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  I  could  have  no  'tiope  for  myself,  nor 
for  any  one  of  those  reverend  gentlemen  ;  *but  as  the  just  God  is 


LETTER    LXXVH.  .393 

i"  Saviour,  I  have,  for  them,  as  well  as  for  myself,  a  hope  full  of 
immortality,  and  I  expect  to  meet  them  in  my  Father's  house, 
divested  of  every  thing  which  can  offend. 

I  trust,  you  and  your  friends  will  guow  in  the  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  that  your  light  will  so  shine  be- 
fore men,  as  that  they  may  be  constrained  to  glorify  our  common 
Pather,  who  is  in  heaven.  We  must  all  be  friends  or  enemies  to 
the  .cross  of  Christ.  They  cannot  be  friends,  who,  while  they  in 
words  profess  him  in  whom  we  have  believed,  in  works  deny  him. 
I  am  persuaded,  our  Saviour  never  required  any  thing  of  any  of 
his  disciples,  that  was  not  for  their  advantage,  in  every  point  of 
view.  Do  we  feel  ambitious  ?  Are  we  fond  of  gaining  the  esteem 
of  our  fellow-men  ?  This  is  natural,  this  is  laudable,  and  the  only 
legitimate  way  of  gratifying  this  virtuous  solicitude  is  by  living  a 
blameless  life.  Are  we  fond  of  property  ?  Do  we  wish  to  obtain, 
and  to  enjoy  affluence  ?  Honesty  and  sobriety  point  out  the  only 
sure  road  to  well-earned  and  durable  riches.  Do  we  wish  for 
what  is  far  preferable  to  opulence,  permanent  heakh  ?  This  blessing 
can  only  be  found  in  the  ways  of  wisdom,  which  are  indeed 'ways 
of  pleasantness.  Are  we  anxious  to  obtain  what  is  still  better  than 
all,  peace  of  mind?  Be  assured  it  is  only  the  virtuous  who  possess 
this  good. 

Thus,  it  is  equally  every  man's  interest  and  duty,  to  live  a  so- 
t>er,  religious  life.  God  is  our  Father ;  he  is  the  Father  of  all, 
but  he  is  a  iviae  and  a  good  Father.  Tell  me,  my  friend,  do  you 
yhink  a  Parent,  who  is  wise  and  good,  would  leave  the  child  whom 
4ie  loved  to  himself  I  A  .child,  left  to  himself,  would  bring  his 
parent  to  shame,  but  a  wise  parent  will,  by  his  conduct  toward 
his  children,  take  care  to  avoid  a  catastrophe  so  fatal ;  and  be  jas- 
rured,  the  infinitely  wise  and  good  Parent  will  not  let  his  offending 
children  go  unpunished. 

"  If,"  sakh  the  Lord,  "  my  children  walk  not  in  my  statutes,  I 
will  visit  their  transgressions  with  the  rod."  The  rod  is  made  for 
the  foci's  back  ;  shame  shall  be  the  promotion  of  fools,  not  only 
fools  of  one,  but  of  every  description. 

O,  that  you  and  I,  my  much  loved  friend,  may  be  wise  unto  sal- 
vation, salvation  from  every  evil  of  body,  of  mind,  and  of  estate, 
as  far  as  it  relates  to  our  conduct  through  life. 

But,  it  is  said,  that  if  we  be  of  Christ  Jesus,  we  shall  suffer  per- 
^ecution,  that  all  manner  of  evil  shall  be  said  of  us ;  and  this  is 


394  LETTER    LXXVII. 

indeed  true ;  yet,  while  we  are  conscious  that  these  evil  reports 
are  unmerited,  we  shall  be  far  more,  happy,  than  those  malignant 
calumniators,  from  whom  we  suffer.  I  would  rather  be  the  sub- 
ject of  persecution,  than  the  persecutor.  The  upright  man,  (I 
speak  after  the  manner  of  men)  will  always  find  at  home,  what 
"  Nothing-  earthly  gives,  nor  can  destroy, 
The  soul's  calm  sunshine,  and  the  heart -felt  joy." 
My  soul's  desire,  and  prayer  to  God  for  you,  and  our  dear  con>- 
nexions  in  your  neighbourhood,  is,  that  you  may  be  strong  in  faith, 
that  as  many  of  you  as  have  had  power  given  you  to  believe  what 
the  patriarchs,  the  prophets,  and  the  apostles  believed,  may  hold 
fast  the  profession  of  your  faith,  without  wavering,  suffering  no 
man  to  take  your  crown,  and  that  as  many  of  you  as  have  believed 
may  be  careful  to  maintain  good  works-,  not  merely  good  words, 
although  it  be  good  to  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words.  Yet,  my 
brother,  what  is  a  man  of  mere  words  in  any  character  ?  I  trust, 
that,  as  Christians  indeed,  and  in  truth,  you  will  go  on  your  way 
rejoicing  in  the  Redeemer  of  men,  until  you  finish  your  course 
with  joy,  and  lay  hold  on  your  eternal  life. 

I  am  frequently  necessitated  to  repeat,  that  I  have  had  many, 
very  many  friends,  who  were  only  so  in  head  but  not  in  heart.  As 
friends,  many  of  these  professors  are  dead.  The  friend,  you  know, 
may  die,  and  the  man  may  live.  I  frequently  meet  the  ghosts  of 
these  departed  friends,  and  when  I  see  them,  they  preach  to  me 
without  speaking  ;  and  they  preach  sound  and  wholesome  doctrine. 
It  is  this—"  Trust  in  the  Lord  at  all  times.  Cease  from  man. 
Lean  not  on  earth.  Cast  your  care  upon  God.  Come  up  from 
this  wilderness  leaning  upon  the  beloved." 

1  have  suffered  much  from  bodily  indisposition  during  the  past 
spring ;  I  am  now  far  from  well ;  I  sigh  to  be  gone  ;  I  have  been 
pierced  by  some  of  those  thorns,  which  are  appointed  to  wound  us 
on  our  journey  through  this  wilderness.  Circumstances  have 
taken  place,  which  are  calculated  to  wean  me  from  a  world  that 
never  was  designed  my  permanent  residence  ;  our  heavenly  Father 
knows,  that  we  have  need  of  weaning  from  this  strange  place,  and 
with  true,  paternal  goodness,  he  apportions  the  means  to  our  ne- 
cessities. J  long  to  go  where  I  can  realize  the  glories  of  a  state 
I  have  so  long  delighted  to  contemplate.  I  am  confident,  my  ex- 
pectations will  be  more  than  answered.  I  should  doubt,  were  they 
based  on  what  this  world  hath  to  bestow.  Every  tiling  here  is,  at 


LETTER    LXXVII.  395 

best,  deceitfully  flattering  ;  *;  there,  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard, 
nor  hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive,  the  greatness 
of  the  bliss  laid  up  for  us,  where  nothing  which  defileth  can  enter. 

Tell  me,  has  your  venerable  parent  left  the  house  of  his  earthly 
tabernacle  ?  I  fancy  it  is,  ere  this,  very  much  out  of  repair ;  and 
if  it  be  as  mine,  I  should  suppose  the  landlord  would  hardly  think 
of  repairing  it ;  he  will,  no  doubt,  pull  it  down,  and  rebuild  it  upon 
a  nobler  plan.  The  tenement  of  your  father  has  continued  in  tol- 
erable good  order,  for  a  considerable  time ;  I  fancy  it  was  well 
built,  and  kept  in  good  order,  though  now  "  battered  and  decayed, 
it  may  let  in  new  light  through  chinks  which  time  has  made." 

Let  me  hear  from  you  soon  ;  you  will  wish,  when  I  am  gone, 
that  you  again  had  your  correspondent ;  use  him  then,  in  this 
character,  while  he  is  yet  continued  unto  you.  I  often  recollect 
you,  when  I  am  taking  into  consideration  some  divine  portion  of 
sacred  writ.  I  see,  in  imagination,  the  rapturous  joy^of  your 
countenance,  at  those  precious  discoveries,  which  are  made  by 
the  spirit  of  truth — I  pity  those  children  of  God,  who  are  feeding 
on  busks.  O,  for  that  glorious  era,  when  they  will  come  to  them- 
selves, when  they  will  resolve  to  arise,  and  go  unto  their  Father. 
Blessed,  forever  blessed,  be  that  Redeemer,  who  will  receive  them 
with  open  arms,  with  true,  paternal  love. 

The  money  enclosed  in  your  letter  was  opportune,  and  I  cor- 
dially thank  you  for  it.  When  you  first  knew  me,  money  was  not 
in  all  my  thoughts ;  I  regret  that  I  have  lived  to  see  the  time^ 
when  a  variety  of  pressing  wants  oblige  me  to  think  so  much  of 
it ;  but  I  shall  have  less  of  these  wants  every  day  ;  say  what  they 
will  of  money,  we  cannot  pass  through  life  with  comfort  or  peace 
without  it ;  I  do  not  say  the  possession  of  money  always  gives 
comfort  and  peace,  I  am  persuaded  it  does  not ;  but  our  blessed 
Master  taught  his  disciples,  that  if  they  would  make  friends  in  this 
world,  it  must  be  by  the  mammon  of  unrighteousness.  We  must, 
while  we  live  in  this  world,  buy  and  sell,  and  this  cannot  be  done 
without  the  mark  of  the  beast.  We  cannot  answer  the  demands 
made  upon  us,  without  money,  and  we  are  not  blessed  with  the 
privilege  of  repairing  to  the  margin  of  the  deep,  and  there  receiv- 
ing it  from  the  mouth  of  a  fish. 

I  grieve  for  the  misfortunes  to  which  you  advert;  but,  although 
heaviness  continueth  through  the  night  of  affliction,  joy  cometh  in 
the  morning.  It  is  good  for  us  to  be  afflicted  ;  I  have  found  more 


396  LETTER    LXXVII. 

real  advantage  from  severe  afflictions,  than  from  any  blessing 
which  divine  goodness  hath  conferred  upon  me  ;  when  the  ggods 
of  time  and  sense  are  taken  from  us,  we  naturally  cast  our  eyes 
around  for  something  to  supply  their  place,  and  it  is  then  we  hear 
the  small,  still  voice  of  the  spirit  of  our  Saviour,  saying  unto  us, 
Return  unto  thy  rest.  When  we  have  lost  the  gilded  toys  of  this 
world,  and  become  indeed  poor,  the  Comforter  directs  our  eyes  to 
that  inheritance,  "  incorruptible  and  undefiled,  which  fadeth  not 
away,  reserved  in  heaven  for  us,  where  rust  and  moth  cannot 
corrupt,  nor  thieves  break  through  and  steal."  In  heaven,  we  see 
ourselves  possessed  of  durable  riches,  with  righteousness ;  but 
to  this  durable  riches,  with  righteousness,  we  should  not  so  feel- 
ingly revert,  if  we  hail  not  lost  our  uncertain  riches,  unaccompanied 
by  righteousness.  We  .are,  my  brother,  of  the  earth,  earthy  ;  and 
we  naturally  cling  to  the  things  of  this  world,  and  while  we  can 
find  pleasure  in  so  doing,  we  never  look  further.  We  give  the 
world  our  heart,  and  we  are  so  engaged  therewith,  that  we  do  not 
hear  the  voice  of  the  Charmer,  saying,  "  my  son,  give  me  thy 
heart."  But  when  the  substance  on  which  we  deliciously  feasted 
is  gone,  and  we  find  nothing  but  the  husk  of  enjoyment  left,  when 
we  feel  ourselves  in  a  suffering  state,  it  is  then  we  come  unto 
ourselves,  it  is  then  we  resolve  to  arise,  and  to  go  unto  our  Father. 
I  do  not  recollect  an  instance,  through  the  whole  Bible,  of  any  of 
the  people  of  God  crying  unto  the  Lord  \\-\firosfierity.  But  in  ad? 
•versity,  in  trouble,  in  their  affliction,  we  frequently  hear  of  their 
crying  unto  the  Lord,  who  graciously  hears  the  voice  of  their 
complaining,  and  they  become  gainers  by  their  losses, 

I  regret  most  sincerely  not  having  it  in  my  power  to  visit  you. 
once  more,  but  this  I  cannot  do  without  rendering  my  connexions 
in  this  place  unhappy,  but  I  shall  see  you  again  in  our  Father's 
house,  never  more  to  be  separated  ;  there,  sin  nor  sorrow,  pain 
nor  death,  can  ever  approach  us.  We  are  hasting  to  this  our  na- 
tive home ;  not  a  pain  do  I  experience  which  does  not  elate  me  by  the 
prospect  of  getting  home  before  you.  I  said,  I  had  been  indis.- 
posed  of  late,  and  I  expect,  in  the  order  of  nature,  as  I  advance  to 
the  confines  of  that  bright  world  to  which  I  am  hasting,  I  shall 
accumulate  infirmities.  But  the  last  pain  of  body  and  of  mind  will 
come,  this  is  my  abiding  consolation.  O,  my  friend,  there  is  a 
rest  remaining  for  us,  into  which  rest,  he,  who  is  faithful,  hatli 
promised  to  bring  us- 


LETTER   LXXVIfl.  397 

Can  it  be  matter  of  wonder,  that  those  who  believe  the  gracious 
words  of  their  Redeemer  should  be  impatient  to  get  home  ?  Yet 
I  agree  with  you,  we  had  better  quietly  wait,  and  patiently  hope 
for  the  bliss  that  shall  be  revealed ;  and,  believe  me,  I  endeavour 
thus  to  do. 

I  have,  I  confess,  much  cause  for  gratitude,  and  very  little  cause 
for  murmuring  and  complaining.  I  frequently  ask  myself  this 
question  :  Why  should  a  Irving  man  complain  ?  I  am,  since  Jesus 
Christ  suffered  death  upon  the  cross,  a  Irving-  man,  an  heir  of 
everlasting  life,  not  a  subject  of  death.  My  body,  indeed,  will 
fall  asleep,  and  my  soul,  my  immortal  soul,  will  pass  through  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  where  I  can  have  no  evil  to  fear- 
certainly  not ;  for  in  the  Redeemer  I  am  a  Irving  man  ;  and  in  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  this  Redeemer  will  be  with  me ;  his 
rod  and  his  staff  will  guide  and  comfort  me.  Such  are  the  reflec- 
tions by  which  the  mind,  under  the  teaching  of  the  Spirit  of  truth, 
is  exercised.  •.  ^ 

I  pray  God  to  bestow  upon  you  every  thing  that  he  sees  best 
for  you,  both  for  time  and  for  eternity.  Adieu,  my  valued  friend*, 
I  am  ever  your  gratefully  affectionate,  8tc.  See; 


LETTER  LXXVIII, 

• 

To  the  same. 
.MY  VERY  DEAR  FRIEXD, 

ALTHOUGH  I  have  recently  written  you  a  very  long 
letter,  yet  I  cannot  forbear  again  addressing  you  with  information* 
that  through  the  good  will  of  him  who  dwelt  in  the  bush,  I  am 
still  blessed  with  clear  and  cloudy  dispensations ;  I  am  still  alter- 
nately tasting  the  pleasing  sweets,  and  wholesome  bitters  of  life. 
Thus  doth  the  physician  of  value  administer  to  our  infirmities. 
So  great,  however,  is  my  folly,  that,  were  it  in  my  power,  I  would 
put  aside  the  bitter,  and  receive  only  the  sweet  enjoyments  of  ex- 
istence, though  I  am  well  persuaded  I  should  satiate ;  that  left  te» 


398  LETTER    LXXVIH; 

myself,  I  should  destroy  myself.  O,  my  brother,  what  a  mercy 
that  we  are  under  the  care  of  a  Being  most  wise,  most  good,  who 
will  not  leave  us  to  the  imagination  of  our  own  hearts.  That  like 
a  beneficent  and  tender  Father,  he  will  do  for  us  what  he  sees  is 
best  for  us,  however  reluctant,  however  refractory  we  may  be. 
It  is  in  the  dark  night  of  affliction,  that  we  are  most  sensible  of  the 
advantages  of  the  candle  of  the  Lord  shining  upon  xis.  In  the 
bright  sunshine  of  prosperity,  who  ever  adverts  to  the  glimmering 
of  a  candle  ?  A  friend  in  adversity  is  a  rich  treasure  ;  but  it  is  in 
adversity  we  are  made  glad  by  the  discovery  of  a  never-failing 
Friend ;  and  it  is  this,  which  maketh  the  house  of  mourning,  so 
much  better  than  the  house  of  feasting.  It  is  this,  which  makes 
God's  children,  each  for  himself,  feelingly  say,  It  was  good  for  me 
that  I  was  afflicted.  Affliction  is  for  the  human  soil,  the  best 
manure  ;  it  enriches  and  renders  it  fruitful. 

How  is  it  with  my  friend  ?  You  have  been  in  this  school  of  ad- 
versity ;  what  is  your  prd^entey  ?  There  are  some  scholars  more 
dull  than  others  ;  I  hope  your  progress  is  rapid  ;  if  so,  you  will 
not  long  continue  a. pupil.  The  last  letter  you  favoured  me  with 
made  my  heart  bleed  for  you.  You  had  been  sowing  in  tears ;  is 
it  now  seed  time,  or  are  you  now  reaping  in  joy  ?  I  trust  you 
remember  that  seed  time  and  harvest  succeed  each  other,  and 
that  you  will  remember  that  the  reaping  in  joy  is  subsequent  to  the 
tearful  sowing. 

I  have  frequently  been  much  delighted  while  contemplating  the 
order  of  our  Saviour,  in  the  formation  of  all  things.  I  say  with  the 
order  of  our  Saviour,  because  I  do  not  know  any  God  but  him,  by 
whom  all  things  were  made. 

Observe,  I  pray  you,  the  order,  "  and  the  evening,  and  the  morn- 
ing-,  were  the  first  day,"  and  so  on  to  the  seventh.  Not  as  we  are 
accustomed  to  express  ourselves,  the  morning,  and  the  evening. 
In  this  arrangement,  the  evening-  would  have  been  last,  and  night, 
eternal  night)  would  have  closed  the  scene.  Not  so  the  Spirit  of 
truth — The  evening,  and  the  morning,  saith  God,  by  the  Spirit  of 
truth.  The  morning  is  the  last  period,  and  it  will  be  without  a 
cloud.  I  wound,  saith  the  Lord,  "and  I  heal ;  I  kill  and  I  make  alive  ; 
thus  healing  and  life  are  events  subsequent  to  wounding  and  death. 
Blessed  be  God,  the  sentence  is  not  reversed  ;  death,  never-ending 
death,  would  then  have  been  our  portion  ;  heaviness  may  endure  for 
the  night,  but  joy  coineth  in  the  morning.  What,  though  it  be  still 


LETTER    LXXVIII.  399 

jiight  with  my  friend  ?  What,  though  your  night  be  dark  and  long  ? 
Yet  hath  not  your  Saviour  given  you  a  song  in  the  night .?  Have  you 
not  been  able  to  say,  "Although  I  walk  in  darkness  and  have  no 
light,  yet  will  I  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  stay  on  the  God 
of  my  salvation  t"  Yes,  my  brother,  God  will  bring  you  into  his 
light,  and  make  his  goodness  pass  before  you.  Assuredly,  all  things 
shall  work  together  for  good. 

Yes,  I  believe  your  affection  for  me,  originates  in  your  affection 
for  the  sinner's  Friend,  in  whose  name  I  spake  unto  you  ;  and  it  is, 
therefore,  right  precious  to  my  soul. 

I  experience  great  delight  in  attending  to  the  word  of  life.  I 
make  many  discoveries,  in  consequence  of  essaying  to  make  pro- 
vision for  my  Father's  children.  I  am  delighted  when  the  number 
of  hearers  increase  ;  and  I  am  assured  that,  in  due  time,  the  num- 
ber of  believers  will  also  increase  ;  but  at  present  I  am  fur  from 
supposing,  that  the  number  of  believers  increase  in  proportion  to 
the  number  of  hearers.  There  are,  even  among  our  preachers, 
those  who  do  not  appear  to  understand  the  truth  as  it  is  in  ./• 
Indeed,  how  can  they  understand  him,  whom  they  do  not  know '. 
Few,  among  preachers  or  hearers,  appear  to  be  taught  by  that  Spirit, 
from  which  the  prophets  and  apostles  received  their  teaching. 
Much  confusion  is  consequent  upon  this  fact ;  the  people  are  per- 
plexed ;  the  trumpet  is  blown  with  an  uncertain  sound  ;  and  there 
are  preachers,  among  the  people,  denominated  Universalists,  who, 
ignorant  of  the  true  character  of  Jesus  Christ,  cannot  agree,  even 
in  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  our  holy  religion.  It  is  truly  as- 
tonishing, that  so  few  have  learned  that,  "  It  pleased  the  Father 
all  fulness  should  dwell  in  the  character,  Son;"  that  the  gospel, 
preached  by  the  Spirit  of  God  unto  Abraham,  was  true ;  which 
gospel  declared,  That  in  Christ  Jesus  all  the  families  of  the  earth 
should  be  blessed.  I  trust,  my  brother,  that  you  are  taught  by 
that  Spirit,  which  taught  the  patriarch  ;  and  that,  believing  what 
he  believed,  you  give  glory  to  God ;  and  that,  thus  believing  with 
your  heart,  you  find  peace  and  joy;  such  peace,  and  such  joy, 
as  the  world  could  never  give,  and,  blessed  be  Gocl,  which  it  can 
never  take  away. 

There  are,  my  friend,  too  many,  who  talk  about  the  Saviour  and 
his  salvation,  as  they  converse  about  news  or  any  other  subject  of 
minor  consideration  ;  their  hearts  are  unaffected .  With  the  heart, 
all  those  men  who  are  taught  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  believe ;  and 

VOL.  II.  =>! 


400  LETTER    LXXVIII. 

with  the  mouth,  they  make  confession  unto  salvation.  But,  that 
which  is  written  shall  be  ultimately  accomplished,  they  shall  be  all 
taught  of  God ;  and  such  who  are  thus  taught,  will  judge  with 
righteousness,  will  walk  uprightly,  will  act  irreproachably,  will  feel 
happy,  and  will  be  proper  subjects  of  that  heaven,  into  which  our 
Forerunner  hath  entered  for  us. 

I  have  lately  received  letters  from  New-York,  informing  me  that 
my  friends,  the  friends  of  the  truth  of  God,  have  purchased  a 
meeting-house,  which  belonged  to  the  Lutheran  Congregation  ; 
they  have  given  me  an  invitation  to  remove  to  New-York — and 
their  pecuniary  offers  are  -very  handsome  ;  but  my  engagements  in 
this  place  are  solemn,  they  are  indissoluble  ;  while  life  shall  remain 
I  cannot  burst  asunder  ties  so  sacred,  nor  do  I  wish. to  break  the 
ties  which  bind  me  to  this  metropolis.  Were  I  not  established  in 
this  town,  I  think  I  should  make  no  permanent  engagements  any 
where  ;  I  should  vis.it  my  friends  from  place  to  place,  according  to 
my  former  custom,  uniting  in  various  parts  of  this  country,  with 
those  who  delight  in  contemplating  the  subject,  which,  of  all  others, 
is  the  most  likely  to  give  the  heart  to  burn  with  the  fire  of  divine 
love,  that  is,  the  opening  of  the  scriptures.  The  Redeemer  of 
men  will  finally  bless  us  in  this  way  ;  he,  himself,  will  open  unto 
us  the  sciptures. 

When  I  first  commenced  my  ministerial  career,  as  I  was  decid- 
edly not  commissioned  by  man,  and  as  I  was  not  positive  any  more 
than  was  the  Israelitish  Gideon  of  old,  that  I  was  sent  of  God,  I 
determined  to  take  every  possible  method  to  ascertain  a  point  so 
important.  I  was  persuaded  if  I  were,  indeed,  an  ambassador  of 
heaven,  the  God,  in  whose  hands  I  was,  would  teach  me  in  the  same 
hour  what  I  should  say,  that  he  would  incline  the  hearts  of  his  peo- 
ple to  hear,  and,  last  of  all,  that  he  would  dispose  those,  who 
received  the  words  of  truth,  to  administer  to  my  necessities.  I  was, 
therefore,  systematically  resolved  to  take  no  thought  what  I  should 
say  ;  never  to  solicit  for  a  place,  in  which  to  speak  ;  nor  to  ask  any 
individual  to  hear  me  ;  and  finally,  I  resolutely  determined  to  take 
no  method  for  procuring  a  pecuniary  support. 

It  was,  upon  these  terms,  I  began  to  promulgate  the  gospel  of 
God  our  Saviour;  and  from  each  of  these  experiments,  I  have 
received  an  answer  of  confirmation.  God  hath  never  permitted 
me  to  want  matter  ;  it  hath  always  been  given  me  in  the  same  hour 
what  I  should  say.  I  have  never  suffered  in  the  want  of  the  real 


LETTER    LXXVIII.  401 

enjoyments  of  life,  and  what  is  better  than  all,  I  have  obtained  a 
full  assurance  that  the  everlasting  Father  of  our  spirits,  will  perform 
all  the  good  words  he  hath  sent  me  to  proclaim  ;  that  a  crown  of 
righteousness  is  reserved  for  me,  and  an  inheritance  incorruptible 
and  undented,  which  fadeth  not  away.  Nay,  more,  my  Saviour  hath 
given  me  to  know,  that  not  on  me  only  will  he  bestow  this  inher- 
itance, but  upon  all  those  who  love  his  appearance ;  and  all  who 
know  him  will  assuredly  love  his  appearance  ;  ar>d  a^  shall  know 
him,  from  the  least  unto  the  greatest.  Observe,  my  friend,  thus 
runs  the  text,  from  the  least  unto  the  greatest ;  not  from  the  great- 
est unto  the  least. 

But,  who  are  the  least,  an4*who  are  the  greatest  ?  Our  Saviour, 
on  the  mount,  answers  this  question  :  "  Whosoever  shall  break  one 
of  the  least  of  these  commandments,  and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall 
be  called  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  whosoever  shall 
do,  and  teach  them,  the  same  shall  be  called  greatest  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  But  you  see,  my  friend,  this  inimitable 
Preacher,  who  spate  as  never  man  spake,  assures  us,  that  both 
these  characters  are  ultimately  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  because 
"by  grace  sinners  are  saved."  . 

However,  they  will  not  be  breakers  of  God's  law,  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.  The  subjects  of  that  kingdom,  saith  our  God,  shall  be 
all  righteous.  Religious  people,  (I  mean  such  as  are  religious 
according  to  the  forms  of  this  world,)  being  under  the  influence  of 
the  God  of  this  world,  believe  as  his  Spirit  teacheth  them.  They 
consider  the  devil,  and  all  manner  of  sin  and  abomination,  as  eter- 
nal ;  and  that  death  and  hell  will  consequently  be  eternal.  But 
those  who  are  blessed  with  a  knowledge  of  the  religion  of  Jesus, 
who  are  under  the  teaching  of  his  spirit,  know  that  the  devil  is 
come  down,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  is  assured  he  shall  reign 
but  a  little  while  ;  they  know  that  Jesus  will  destroy  every  work 
of  the  devil ;  they  know  that  death  and  hell  shall  be  destroyed,  and 
that  there  shall  be  no  more  pain.  They  know,  because  they  believe 
the  word  of  their  Redeemer,  that  all  old  things  shall  be  done  away, 
and  all  things  shall  be  made  new.  Well  may  it  be  said,  Blessed 
are  the  people,  who  know  the  joyful  sound ;  they  shall  walk,  O 
Lord,  in  the  light  of  thy  countenance. 

I  long,  my  brother,  to  know  how  you  do,  both  in  temjiorals  and 
spirituals  ;  but  most  of  all  in  spirituals,  because  s/iirituals  are  of 
the  most  consequence,  even  here ;  for  in  the  knowledge  of  redeem- 


402  ADDRESS   TO 

ing  love,  and  in  this  love,  of  the  things  which  make  for  our  peace, 
our  eternal  peace,  we  obtain  what  nothing  earthly  gives  or  ttikes 
away  ;  we  obtain  the  soul's  calm  sunshine,  and  we  possess  genuine 
heart-felt  joy. 

Remember  me  to  all  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  ;  I  hope  you#nd 
yours,  are  in  the  enjoyment  of  health. 
Adieu,  my  friend  ; 

I  am  as  usual,          ..:o  *jur  ***k  9*4*4 
yours  affectionately. 


«•  «O 

»  c-4b  wo.4|t  »Mdf  .«lit«.u 

.•ii»-»>H* 

ADDRESS, 


Delivered  by  request^  to  the  brethren  of  St.  John's  Lodge. 

'  <T»: '  'V&W  ,<^d(lUjW$ 

W  HEN  we  hear  an  illustrious  brother  declare,  that  we 
have  need  to  be  often  reminded  of  what  we  so  well  knew  before, 
an  apology  upon  the  present  occasion,  respecting  the  subject,  may 
be  deemed  unnecessary  ;  and  when  I  add,  that  honoured  by  your 
choice  and  pressing  invitation,  I  stand  up  as  a  monitor,  to  stir  up 
your  pure  minds  to  a  sense  of  the  importance  of  our  theme,  of  its 
magnitude,  and  exhaustless  worth,  however  incompetent  I  may  be, 
to  an  undertaking  so  arduous ;  although  many  of  my  honoured 
brethren,  in  whose  presence  I  now  stand,  are  abundantly  better 
qualified  to  discharge  this  trust  with  honour  to  themselves,  and 
advantage  to  the  fraternity ;  yet  I  will  not  so  far  betray  a  want  of 
respect  to  that  judgment,  to  which  I  am  indebted  for  my  election, 
as  to  fatigue  you  with  those  pleas  of  inability,  which  candour  may 
characterize  as  superfluous. 

Ye  know  your  calling  brethren  ;  your  calling  is  an  holy  calling  ; 
ye  are  children  of  the  light,  of  that  true  light,  which  shall  ultimately 
illumine  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world.  You  were  sometimes 
darkness,  when  you  had  your  conversation  according  to  the  course 
of  this  world,  and  possibly  you  may  have  joined  with  those,  who 
are  in  the  habit  of  speaking  evil  of  things  they  could  not  under- 
stand. But  the  secret  of  the  Lord,  which  hath  never  yet  been  man- 
ifested to  the  great  mass  of  mankind  ;  the  mysteries  which,  to  the 


ST.  JOHN'S  EODGE.  403 

world  in  general,  are  yel  unknown,  and  which,  no  individual  in  the 
world  can  know,  until  he  is  brought  into  the  light,  which  can  alone 
manifest  what  the  darkness  conceals.  With  this  secret,  and  these 
mysteries,  you  are  made  acquainted ;  and  I  have  confidence,  that 
your  institution  will  add  lustre  to  an  order  ever  ennobled  by  virtue. 

Your  monitor  stands  not  up  to  teach;  you  are  not  now  to  be  taught 
the  first  principles  of  your  craft.  But  I  am  appointed  to  provoke, 
and  you  are  assembled  together  for  the  purpose  of  provoking  one 
another  to  love,  and  to  its  genuine  effects  ;  to  that  love,  which  inva- 
riably issueth  in  good  works. 

It  was  for  this  purpose,  that  our  transcendenlly  august  Master 
called  us  out  of  darkness,  into  his  marvellous  light,  that  we  may 
let  our  light  shine  before  men  by  love,  and  the  labours  of  love.  But 
who  can  love  what  does  not  appear  lovely  ?  And  who  that  hath  not 
love,  can  perform  the  labours  of  love? 

We  are,  however,  called  upon,  after  giving  the  best  affections  of 
our  hearts  to  the  supreme  Architect  of  all  Avorlds,  to  love  our 
brethren,  brethren  who  are  collected  by  infinite  wisdom,  and 
connected  by  the  strong  cement  of  infinite  love.  These  brethren, 
we  are  to  love  as  ourselves ;  and  we  are  commanded  to  love  our 
species  in  general,  whether  friends  or  enemies,  with  a  love  of  pity 
and  compassion  ;  nor  are  we  destitute  of  the  strongest  incentives 
thus  to  do.  Our  supreme  Head,  the  adorable  Redeemer,  though 
descending  among  us  tabernacled  in  clay,  has,  nevertheless,  so 
far  made  himself  known  unto  us,  that  we  can  behold  him  with  filial 
reverence,  as  the  perfection  of  wisdom,  power,  and  love.  His 
wisdom  stands  conspicuous  in  his  plans ;  his  love,  in  the  beneficent 
designs,  manifested  in  all  his  gracious  plans  ;  and  liis  power,  in  the 
execution  thereof. 

He  who  built  all  things  is  God ;  and  for  his  pleasure,  the  things 
that  are  made,  were  formed.  Ye  free ,  ye  accepted  masons,  ye  are 
called  out  of  darkness  into  light,  that  ye  may  alternately  labour  and 
rest ;  ye  have  your  origin  from  your  illustrious,  your  transcendently 
illustrious,  and  right-worshipful  grand  Master,  who  was  before  all 
things,  and  by  whom  all  things  consist.  The  model  of  his  plans 
were  formed  in  his  own  eternal  mind  ;  and  in  his  comprehension, 
all  worlds  from  eternity  existed.  He  formed  materials ;  he  com- 
manded, "  Let  there  be  light,  and  there  was  light."  When  he  had 
brought  order  out  of  Chaos,  and  reduced  tumult  to  peace,  he  raised 
from  the  dust  the  figure  of  himself,  and  fearfully  and  wonderfulh 


404  ADDRESS   TO 

was  this  figure  constructed.  In  this  house,  this  earthly  tabernacle, 
the  living  soul,  which  living  soul  is  the  breath  of  the  supreme 
Architect  of  the  omnipotent  God,  in  this  earthly  tenement,  this 
soul  dwelleth  ;  and  while  dwelling  therein,  performeth  wonders, 
not  to  be  performed  by  inferior  agents. 

Under  the  forming  hand  of  this  representative,  of  the  Creator  of 
all  things,  the  wilderness  becomes  a  fruitful  field,  and  blossometh 
as  the  rose.  Under  the  directing  influence  of  the  Architect  of  all 
worlds,  Lodges  were  formed  for  his  glory,  and  for  the  benefit  of 
associated  brethren.  But  these  Lodges  were  not  formed  by  loit- 
erers, but  labourers  ;  labourers  who  were  inspired  by  the  spirit  of 
their  Master,  to  work  by  rule  and  order. 

Attempts  were  made  upon  the  plains  of  Shinar,to  establish  a  name, 
by  the  extent  and  the  loftiness  of  their  building  ;  but  the  builders 
there  employed,  were  not  acquainted  with  the  outward  and  visible 
signs ;  they  had  not  the  word,  they  entered  not  in  by  the  door,  they 
were  not  illumined  by  the  true  light,  they  were  not  sufficiently  in- 
structed in  the  use  of  the  compass*  the  square,  and  the  level ;  they 
did  not  lay  their  plans  within  the  first,  nor  rise  in  their  labours  on 
the  second,  nor  proceed  according  to  the  third.  Hence,  when  the 
glorious  Architect  vouchsafed  to  descend,  and  take  a  view  of  their 
works,  confusion  was  the  motto,  which  infinite  Wisdom  thought 
proper  to  stamp  upon  their  unfinished  labours. 

But  let  us  turn  with  admiration  to  an  association  of  superior 
builders  ;  of  builders  who  exhibit  a  perfect  contrast,  to  the  builders 
on  the  plain  of  Shinar.  Their  fabric  is  reared  under  the  direction 
of  a  "master  builder,  a  builder  who  had  been  indulged  with  a  private 
interview  with  the  supreme  Architect  hinruelf;  which  almighty 
Architect,  communicated  to  him  his  own  plans,  directing  him  to 
proceed  in  his  own  way,  on  which  plans,  and  in  which  way,  unfash- 
ioned  materials  were  formed,  and  an  infinite  variety  were  collected. 
Order  presided  amongst  the  labourers,  the  foundation  being  laid 
in  the  presence  of  the  grand  Master,  without  the  noise  of  the  pon- 
derous ham  mi  :,  or  the  cleaving  axe.  In  due  proportions  the  build- 
ing rose,  uniting,  as  it  advanced,  the  two  grand  requisites,  strength 
and  beauty,  until,  as  a  complete  whole,  it  exhibited  to  all  succeeding 
generations,  a  model  of  that  perfection,  of  which  the  arts  are  sus- 
ceptible. 

Here,  then,  we  behold  heaven  and  earth  united.  The  glory  of  the 
Lord  coming  from  the  east,  his  train  filled  the  temple  ;  and  when 


ST.  JOHN'S  LODGE.  405 

the  grand  Master  had  finished  his  work,  and  the  supreme  Architect 
condescended  to  visit  him.  Such  was  the  approbation  discovered 
for  the  builder  and  the  building,  that  he  said,  "  I  have  hallowed  this 
house,  which  thou  hast  built,  to  put  my  name  there  for  ever,  and 
mine  eyes  and  my  heart  shall  be  there  perpetually." 

Thus  his  gracious  providence,  and  tender  affection,  was  manifest- 
ed there,  and  will  be  manifested  there  for  ever. 

Masons,  of  your  description,  have  the  privilege  of  looking  be- 
yond the  things  which  are  seen,  and  felt,  by  mere  operative  masons. 
The  supreme  Architect  hath  entrusted  to  you,  the  hieroglyphical 
art ;  you  can  see,  in  this  magnificent  temple,  what  the  world  cannot 
see  ;  and  from  such  views  as  are  discovered  by  your  mental  eye, 
your  hearts  must  be  affected  :  for  do  you  not  discern  the  love  of 
your  one  glorious  Head  and  Master,  in  heaven ;  and  do  you  not 
hear  him  saying,  love  one  another  ? 

The  divinely  instructed  Brother,  whose  name  and  whose  excel- 
lence we  this  day  commemorate,  is  styled,  by  way  of  eminence,  the 
beloved  disciple.  Not  that  he  was  beloved  by  the  great  Head,  who 
is  no  respecter  of  persons,  more  than  the  other  disciples;  but  we 
know  no  individual  among  his  brethren,  who  loved  the  great 
Master  and  his  fellow  servants,  more  than  did  John,  the  Evangelist, 
or  who  laboured  more  to  cultivate  this  divine  principle  among  the 
children  of  his  Father.  We  are  informed,  that  when  he  drew  near 
the  period  of  mortality,  he  delivered  to  his  hearers,  from  the 
abundance  of  his  affectionate  heart,  the  best  discourse  he  ever  de- 
livered ;  and  yet  his  lecture,  it  seems,  contained  no  more  than 
"  little  children,  love  one  another ;"  and  again,  "  little  children,  love 
one  another ;"  and  a  third  time,  «  little  children,  love  one  another." 
Love  was  the  exordium,  the  continuation,  and  the  close. 

God  is  love.  Love  is  negative  and  positive.  Love  thinkcth  no 
evil,  it  worketh  no  evil.  The  thoughts  of  love  are  thoughts  of 
peace  :  the  works  of  love  are  works  of  mercy.  Can  we  then  be- 
hold our  supreme  Head,  thus  manifested  by  his  works,  and  in  his 
words,  without  feeling  the  best  affections  of  our  soul  flowing  toward 
him  ?  Is  he  not,  in  the  estimation  of  every  true  brother,  when  thus 
beheld,  "  altogether  lovely  ?" 

Let  love,  said  an  illustrious  brother,  be  without  dissimulation. 
Be  kindly  affectionate  one  to  another,  with  brotherly  love  in  honour 
preferring  one  another. 


406  ADDRESS   TO 

By  this,  saith  our  right  worshipful  grand  Master,  who,  as  a 
greater  than  Solomon,  presides  in  our  Lodge.  By  this  shall  all 
men  know  that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love  one  toward 
another.  And  this  I  pray,  said  another  distinguished  brother,  that 
your  love  may  abound.  As  touching  brotherly  love,  said  the  same 
celebrated  character,  ye  need  not  that  I  write  unto  you  :  and  as 
touching  brotherly  love,  your  monitor  need  not  to  speak  unto  you. 

It  is,  with  Masonic  brethren,  a  fixed  principle  to  love  one 
another,  and  that  with  pure  hearts,  fervently.  But  although  it  may 
not  be  necessary  to  enforce  this  principle  of  love,  yet  it  may  not  be 
unreasonable,  for  the  sake  of  love,  to  beseech  you  to  let  brotherly 
love  continue  manifesting  it  unfeignedly  to  the  brethren  in 
general,  to  the  necessitous  directly  and  immediately,  in  particular, 
and  not  in  words  of  pity  only,  but  in  words  of  mercy,  in  giving  and 
forgiving,  and  in  kind  and  affectionate  entertainment  of  strangers. 

The  immortal  brother,  whose  festival  we  this  day  celebrate,  calls 
upon  us  to  behold  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath,  and  presents 
this  love  of  the  Father,  as  a  model  for  his  children.  If,  said  he, 
the  Father  hath  so  loved  you,  ought  we  not  to  love  one  another  ? 
But  the  love  the  Father  had  for  us,  was  prior  to  our  love  for  him. 
We  love  him,  said  our  brother  Paul,  because  he  first  loved  us.  It 
requires  not  an  acquaintance  with  your  art  to  love  where  you  arc 
beloved  ;  any  Publican  can  love  the  person  by  whom  he  is  beloved. 
It  belongeth  unto  you,  brethren,  who  are  children  of  the  light,  and 
therefore  know  the  love  of  God,  and  who  cannot  but  remember  the 
words  of  the  grand  Master  of  the  Israelitish  Lodges, when  he  assured 
the  brethren,  that  God  did  not  set  his  love  upon  them,  because  of  their 
number,  but  because,  saith  he,  the  Lord  loved  you,  and  because  he 
would  keep  the  oath  which  he  had  sworn  unto  your  Fathers.  It 
was,  therefore,  the  Lord  brought  you  out  with  a  mighty  hand,  and 
redeemed  you.  It  belongeth  unto  you,  I  say,  to  distinguish  prop- 
erly, and  to  impute  the  love  of  the  God,  who  made  you,  to  its  gen-> 
nine  cause. 

The  children  of  darkness  have,  in  every  age,  been  unacquainted 
with  the  principle  and  practice  of  love,  and  with  its  foundation  by  the 
transcendently  glorious  Architect  of  all  worlds.  Among  the  breth- 
ren of  the  ancient  and  honourable  order  to  which  you  belong,  it  is 
with  inexpressible  delight,  that  we  trace  back  to  the  beginning  ot 
time,  the  dawning  of  this  ennobling,  this  animating  principle, 
and  with  augmenting  rupture,  we  bdholcl  it  like  the  path  of  the 


ST.  JOHN'S  LODGE.  407 

just  one,  shining  more  and  more,  so  that  the  mystery  of  love,reserved 
from  age  to  age,  as  a  sacred  deposit  amongst  the  chosen,  the  called 
witnesses  of  the  most  High,  shall  ultimately  blaze  forth  in  the 
splendor  of  the  perfect  day. 

Brethren,  you  are  this  day  collected  for  the  double  purpose  of 
doing  honour  to  the  memory  of  a  heaven  taught  brother,  and  en- 
joying the  felicity  which  flows  from  the  first  principles  of  our  or- 
der. You  will  this  day  receive,  from  the  open  hand  of  the  Father 
of  our  spirits,  whose  liberal  heart  hath  been  from  everlasting  devis- 
ing liberal  things,  the  abundance  of  the  blessings,  produced  by  his 
plastic  power  from  earth,  sea  and  air.  In  each  of  these  you  will 
read  the  lessons  of  his  love.  This  will  give  to  your  enjoyments  an 
additional  ^zest.  But  lest,  while  thus  elevated,  you  should  for  a 
single  moment  be  found  without  the  compass,  deviating  from  the 
square  of  propriety,  or  declining  from  the  level  of  understanding, 
you  will"  keep  in  view  the  principles  of  your  venerable  Founder. 
You  will  take  for  your  model  the  bright  example  of  him,  who  went 
about  doing  good.  You  will  pay  attention  to  the  materials  of  the 
true  Temple.  You  will  in  an  especial  manner,  in  attending  to  the 
widow,  the  orphan,  the  aged,  the  lame,  the  blind,  the  necessitous  of 
every  description,  considering  them  as  the 'many  living  stones  in. 
this  temple,  esteem  them  proper  subjects,  on  which  to  bestow  the 
labours  of  the  labourer  of  every  description,  in  your  distinguished 
order.  You  will  remember,  that  it  is  in  these  pleasant  labours  you 
are  called  upon  to  manifest  your  faith,  and  your  love,  and  that  there 
is  not  in  this  world  a  more  inconsistent  character,  than  a  partial, 
contracted,  unfeeling,  uncharitable  mason.  In  fact,  such  a  charac- 
ter is  a  monster  ;  but  a  monster  never  yet  seen.  It  would  be  as 
proper  to  speak  of  a  dark  sun,  or.  a  cold  fire,  as  an  ancharitable 
mason, 

You  will,  we  humbly  hope,  aim  at  consistency  of  character,  mix- 
ing with  your  enjoyments  the  feast  of  reason,  and  the  flow  of  souls. 
You  will,  from  the  abundance  of  your  affectionate  hearts,  devise 
means  to  make  the  heart  of  the  sorrowful  glad,  to  cheer  the  droop- 
ing spirit,  and  you  will  wipe,  with  the  hand  of  benignity,  the  gush- 
ing signs  of  sorrow-'from  the  weeping  eye. 

You  will  steadfastly  look  to  an  almighty  Architect,  to  the  grand 
Master  of  the  universe,  who  will  not  forget  your  works  of  faith,  and 
labour  of  love  ;  looking  unto  God  with  that  hope  which  makpth  not 
ashamed,  and  confidently  expecting,  that  in  the  fulness  of  his  own 

YoL.II.  52 


408  HINTS  PREPARATORY  TO  A 

time,  he  will  gather  all  things  into  One  ;  building  them  together, 
and  constructing  a  fit  habitation  for  himself. 

That  God  will  constitute  the  wide  extended  universe  one  Grand 
Lodge,  giving  every  individual'to  know,  as  he  is  known,  and  to  be- 
hold, what,  until  that  era,  no  human  eye  can  see,  and  to  hear,  what, 
until  that  general  collection,  our  mortal  ears  can  never  hear ;  and? 
from  the  fulness  of  brotherly  affection,  let  us  say, 

"  O  come  divine  benevolence, 
Thy  soften  ing  influence  dispense, 

And  give  each  heart  to  know, 
That  tender,  kind,  endearing  tie, 
Which  draws  the  scattered  kindred  nigli* 

And  dissipates  each  woe." 


Hints  preparatory  to  a  masonic  lecture  left  unfilled  up,  which  will 
now  never  be  completed  until  my  removal  to  the  Grand  Lodge 
of  light  ineffable,  and  full  of  glory.  God  almighty  hasten  that 
happy  period. 

I  supplicate  thee,  dear,  compassionate  Saviour  of  sinners,  corc- 
fiding  always  in  thy  abundant  mercy,  O  thou  Redeemer  of  man. 

JL  HE  subject  proposed.— The  exordium.— No  guide  to 
obtain  the  knowledge  of  masonry  except  the  divine  word.*  Under 
the  direction  of  this  unerring  guide  we  indulge  a  hope,  that  we 
shall  not  wholly  miss  our  object.  It  is  pleasing  to  see  this  divine 
guide  precede  the  masonic  procession.  It  is  pleasing  to  see  it  laid 
open  under  the  eye  of  our  Grand  Master,  when  taking  his  seat  in 
the  most  elevated  situation  in  the  Lodge.  It  is  pleasant  to  see  the 
square  and  the  compasses  laid  thereon.  They  seem  to  say,  we 
can  be  of  no  use  without  this  light.  Hence,  we  come  to  understand 
the  propriety  of  our  Grand  Master's  exhortation  ;  Work  while  you 
have  the  light  with  you,  for  the  night  cometh,  wherein  no  man  can 
work.  And,  perhaps,  in  no  former  period,  since  this  light  first 
shone  upon  us,  has  there  been  more  pains  taken  to  extinguish  this 
light,  than  in  the  present. 

*  The  Bible. 


MASONIC  LECTURE.  409 

We  proceed  then,  under  the  directing  influence  of  this  lumin- 
ous body,  to  inquire  into  the  nature,  origin,  and  end  of  masonry. 
What  is  masonry  ?  Masonry  is,  like  our  divine  Master,  made  up  of 
body,  soul  and  spirit.  The  body  is  the  aggregate  of  symbolic  ma- 
terials, signs  and  figures;  the  soul  is  the  divinity  manifested 
through  these  materials ;  and  the  spirit  is  the  animating  principle 
proceeding  from  the  union  of  both.  This  will  more  abundantly 
appear  in  the  progress  of  our  inquiries. 

First,  The  origin  of  our  sublime  craft.  Little  can  be  gleaned 
from  the  first  ages  of  the  world  ;  it  is  in  the  middle  age  of  time, 
that  our  ancient  and  honourable  order  attained  its  maturity. 

Masonry  becomes  manifest  by  its  contrast.  The  false  and  the 
true  masonry  is  exhibited  in  the  tower  of  Babel,  and  the  temple  of 
Solomon,  in  their  situation,  materials,  motives  of  the  builders,  and 
the  names  of  the  buildings,  TOWER  OF  BABEL,  TEMPLE  OF  SOLOMON. 

Secondly.  The  dispersion.  Colony  emigrating  to  Egypt.  The 
Grecians.  One  of  their  sages  drawn  forth  from  obscurity,  where 
he  had  been  long  concealed,  under  the  name  of  Peter  Gower,  who 
we  are  informed  by  the  ingenious  and  indefatigable  compiler  of  our 
constitutions  was  no  other  than  Pythagoras.  Knowledge  did  not  then 
fly  on  paper  wings  through  the  world,as  it  hath  since  done.  This  sage 
sought,  and  obtained  admittance  into  the  society  of  the  craftsmen 
of  Egypt,  and  returned  richly  freighted  to  his  native  island.  Hence, 
the  gorgeous  palaces,  the  solemn  temple,  and  the  cloud  capt  tower. 
The  scattered  fragments  of  many  of  these  stupendous  fabrics. 

Thirdly,  The  arts  progress,  and  artists  multiply.  For  the  se- 
curity and  improvement  of  the  craft,  and  the  advantage  of  the  crafts- 
men, they  formed  Lodges,  and  they  established  rulers. 

No  mason  is  -A  free  mason,  until  he  has  served  a  regular  appren- 
ticeship ;  none  are  accented  until  they  are  free  ;  hence  the  expres- 
sion, free  and  accepted  masons.  Men  of  distinguished  characters 
patronized  the  craft,  and  attaching  themselves  to  the  craftsmen, 
they  were  admitted  as  honourary  members,  first,  however,  submit- 
ing  to  prescribed  conditions,  upon  which,  these  honourary  members 
became  free>  and  consequently  accented. 

Certificates  granted  to  either,  admitted  them  into  the  Lodges  of 
their  fellow  craftsmen,  in  any  part  of  the  world.  But  those  certifi- 
cates might  be  forged,  and  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  fraud,  ma- 
sons, upon  admittance,  were  instructed  in  certain  words  and  signs, 
which  they  were  bound,  by  the  most  solemn  obligations,  never  to 
divulge.  By  those  words  and  signs,  a  brother  could,  and  can  make 


410  HINTS  PREPARATORY  &C. 

himself  known,  where  his  certificate  cannot  be  read,  nor  his  ver- 
nacular tongue  be  understood.  Communications  of  this  description 
are  made  in  the  midst  of  darkness,  as  well  as  at  the  noon  of  day, 
and  fraternal  affection,  like  electricity,  instantly  imparted  from  one 
to  the  other,  and  diffused  through  their  respective  frames. 

Honourary  members  improved  and  sublimated  the  masonic  art, 
and  have  ultimately  conducted  it  to  that  perfection,  which  the  great 
Architect  originally  designed. 

Fourthly,  Masonry  is  a  system  of  religion,  which  may  be  prop- 
erly described  under  the  figure  of  a  tree.  But  to  trace  its  sublim- 
ity and  mystery,  in  its  highest  perfection,  we  must  revert  to  the 
days  of  Solomon  ;  to  his  wisdom  ;  to  Hiram  ;  to  the  materials  for 
building  the  temple  ;  to  the  framing  it  under  the  eye  of  the  master. 
We  must  view  the  temple  ;  its  foundation,  corner,  and  top  stone. 
We  must  enter ;  we  must  knock,  and  it  will  be  opened  unto  us. 
We  must  put  off  the  shoes  from  our  feet — Examine  the  light ;  the 
oracle ;  the  mercy  seat ;  the  cheruhims ;  of  what  they  are  corn- 
posed  ;  their  attitude ;  the  direction  of  their  eyes ;  the  veil ;  the 
pillars  before  the  temple.  We  must  consider  the  queen  of  the 
south  ;  the  collected  wisdom  of  Solomon ;  the  house  that  he  built ; 
the  meat  of  his.  table  ;  the  sitting  of  his  servants  ;  the  attendance  of 
his  ministers ;  and  their  apparel ;  and  his  cup  bearers ;  and  his 
ascent  by  which  he  went  up  to  the  house  of  the  Lord. 

Kings  and  emperors  were,  in  the  old  world,  attached  to  our 
order,  and  amongst  ourselves  we  can  name  men,  brethren,  on 
whom,  a  kingly  or  imperial  crown  could  confer  no  additional  splen- 
dour. We  could  bring  a  cloud  of  witnesses  to  support  our  asser-* 
lion ;  we  content  ourselves  with  naming  only  two,  WARREN  and 
WASHINGTON 

Fifthly,  Exhortations  to  diligence  are  salutary  to  every  descrip- 
tion of  men.  Works  of  faith,  and  labours  of  love,  are  always  beau-r 
tiful ;  such  manifestations  are  best  calculated  to  silence  gainsayers  j 
they  convince  and  they  convert. 

"  The  opposers  will  admire, 

The  hammer  and  fire, 

Which  all  things  o'ercome  ; 

Which  break  the  hard  rocks, 

And  the  mountains  consume; 

With  quiet  amaze, 

They  listen  and  gaze, 

And  their  weapons  resign, 

Constrained  to  acknowledge  the  work  is  divine." 


FRAGMENTS,  411 


FRAGMENTS. 

1  HERE  are,  it  seems,  who  embrace  so  confidently  the  doc- 
trines taught  by  the  apostles  of  our  Lord  as  to  affirm,  "There  is 
nothing  left  for  them  to  do"  !  !  !  This  is  a  gross  deception  ;  for  the 
Redeemer  hath  said,  he  who  would  be  his  disciple  must  deny  him- 
self, and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  him.  I  really  believe  there 
is  not  an  individual  in  the  world,  who  thinks  he  has  nothing  to  do. 
I  suppose  all  that  the  professors  of  faith  in  the  doctrines  of  God  the. 
Saviour  mean,  is  that  they  have  not  that  to  do,  which  God  hath 
declared  was  done  by  the  Saviour,  and  so  far  they  are  right.  What- 
ever Christ  Jesus  did  was  perfect,  it  required  no  addition  ;  and 
whatever  injunctions  he  hath  laid  upon  his  purchased  possession, 
are  of  a  nature  totally  distinct  from  their  eternal  salvation.  But  to 
be  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ,  we  must  deny.  Deny  what  ?  Deny 
ourselves.  Believers  do  this ;  but  those  who  consider  themselves 
as  actually  concerned  in  the  grand  work  of  redemption,  do  not  deny 
themselves,  they  own  themselves  ;  and  whether  they  consider  them- 
selves as  the  Alpha  or  the  Omega,  if  they  be  at  all  necessary,  it 
would  not  be  just  for  them  to  deny  themselves.  It  is  only  him, 
who  is  a  believer  in  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour,  that  can  deny 
himself.  The  believer  does  not  view  himself  as  having  any  per- 
sonal existence  in  the  work  of  salvation  ;  like  the  younger  brother  of 
Esau,  considering  his  own  name  exposed  to  a  curse  rather  than  a 
blessing,  he  gladly  relinquishes  it,  and  assuming  the  name  and 
dress  of  his  elder  brother ;  in  other  words,  putting  on  the  Lord 
Jesus,  he  asks  for  every  blessing  in  his  name. 

PERHAPS  it  is  better  we  should  still  remain  unacquainted  with  the 
magnitude  of  human  wickedness.  I  am  not  very  fond  of  those  who 
are  constantly  labouring  to  prove,  that  there  is  no  excellence  in 
our  nature.  Were  there  really  no  excellence  in  our  nature,  we 
should  stand  a  single  exception  to  the  works  of  God — but  the  asser- 
tion is  not  true.  It  is  a  fact,  there  are  none  divinely  good,  but  one, 
that  is,  God.  But  while  we  discover  so  much  good  in  every  part 
of  animated  nature,  why  should  we  deny  some  portion  of  good  to 
the  lords  of  the  creation  ?  Yet  should  we  uniformly  deny  every 


412  (FRAGMENTS. 

good  to  man,  facts,  blessed  be  God,  would  be  stronger  than  our 
most  potent  arguments.  I,  myself,  have  had  sweet  experience  of 
human  excellence  through  the  journey  of  life,  through  a  journey 
which  would  else  have  been  indeed  dreary.  /  have  not,  I  never 
had  any  quarrel  with  human  excellence,  except  when  it  presumes 
to  dethrone  my  Saviour,  when  it  would  take  the  crown  from  the 
head  of  Jesus  Christ  and  place  it  upon  that  of  the  sinner.  Nothing 
short  of  perfection,  undeviating  perfection,  can  satisfy  him,  who  is 
of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  iniquity.  When,  therefore,  our  imper- 
fect -works  are  made  the  matter  of  our  justification  in  his  sight,  who 
is  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  iniquity,  it  is  then  that  I  become 
__  jealous  for  the  Redeemer  with  a  godly  jealousy. 

Christians,  I  trust,  genuine  believers,  will  have  too  much  grati- 
tude, too  much  love  for  their  Saviour,  to  mingle  with  those  who 
are  devoted  to  folly.  Those  who  can  make  the  comparison  will 
not  hesitate  in  preferring  -virtue  to  vice.  Virtue  hath  in  every  view, 
abundant  advantage  over  vice  ;  Christians  may  derive  benefit  from 
the  greatest  evil.  I  pray  God  that  the  genuine  believer  may  remain 
steadfast  and  immoveable,  always  confessing,  and  that  from  convic- 
tion, that  even  if  there  were  no  hereafter,  it  would  be  the  interest 
of  every  individual  to  persevere  in  the  paths  of  rectitude.  It  is 
wisdom's  ways  alone  that  are  ways  of  pleasantness ;  it  is  her  paths 
alone,  that  are  paths  of  peace — Right  well  is  my  soul  acquainted 
with  this  truth.. 

I  trust  I  shall  never  look  with  any,  but  a  single  eye  to  the  Author 
of  my  salvation  ;  I  trust  I  shall  never  expect  deliverance  from  the 
curse  of  the  law,  and  a  title  to  everlasting  life  from  any  fiower  or 
in  any  name,  but  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus. 

But  as  my  future  happiness  depends  upon  my  knowledge  of  this 
truth,  so  does  my  present  felicity  rest  on  my  conduct  in  life.  If  I 
sow  to  the  flesh,  I  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption. 

WHAT  is  the  second  death  ?  It  is  certainly  death,  not  life.  But 
the  disciples  of  Mr.  W.  inform  us,  it  has  been  administered,  and 
is  administering  with  different  duration  by  the  law  and  by  the  gos- 
pel!  !  Amazing!  the  second  death  administered  by  the  gosfiel! 
Surely,  the  gospel  is  not  the  administration  of  death  ;  the  gospel  is 
glad  tidings  to  every  creature.  But  can  the  administration  of  the 
second  death  be  glad  tidings  to  every  creature  ?  The  equity  of  God, 
in  punishing  the  wicked  and  rewarding  the  gooclj  is  a  standing 


'<*••  "*Sit"* 

-3*a     xte 


BRAGMEVTS.  413 

theme.  But  if -there  be  equity  in  punishing  human  sinners  as 
breakers  of  God's  law,  it  must  follow  that  Jesus  did  not  make  re- 
conciliation for  iniquity,  that  he  did  not  fulfil  the  law  nor  satisfy 
divine  justice,  that  he  hath  not  made  an  end  of  sin  and  completed 
his  work,  by  finishing  transgression.  But  if  he  did  not,  where  was 
the  equity  of  Christ's  sufferings  ?  And  if  he  died  for  the  ungodly, 
•where  is  the  equity  of  justice  when  demanding  two  payments  for 
one  debt  ?  Suppose  we  could  prove,  that  some  were  entitled  by 
their  own  deeds  of  righteousness  to  life  eternal,  and  that  they  were 
thus  rewarded  by  their  own  individual  righteousness,  where  then 
would  the  grace  appear  ?  There  is  no  grace  in  rewarding  the  good. 
The  good  deserve  a  reward.  How  does  it  appear  that  the  gift  of 
God  is  eternal  life  ? 

It  is  said,  every  unregenerated  individual  will  receive,  according 
to  the  various  degrees  of  sin  which  may  be  committed,  a  corres- 
ponding punishment.  If  by  generation  is  meant  something  done 
by  the  creature,  that  satisfies  the  justice  of  God  for  the  breach  of 
his  law  in  time  past,  and  effectually  guards  against  sinning  in 
future,  then  the  reward  to  them  is  of  debt ;  but  if  this  regenera- 
tion, whether  we  consider  it  in  Christ  Jesus  or  in  ourselves,  be  the 
work  of  God,  the  reward  is  undoubtedly  due  to  the  worker. 

Again,  If  the  generation,  so  warmly  advocated,  admits  of  sin,  and 
the  soul  that  sinneth  shall  die,  and  if  those  who  are  considered  re- 
generated, offend  in  many  things,  and  God  is  no  respecter  of  per- 
sons, will  not  divine  justice  exercise  its  rigours  on  the  regenerate  ? 
Why  should  not  a  regenerate  sinner  be  as  much  subject  to  death 
as  an  unregenerate  sinner  ?  What  reason  have  we  to  suppose  that 
some  crimes  render  the  sinner  the  object  of  divine  wrath,  and  others^ 
do  not  ? 

In  one  thing,  however,  I  perfectly  agree  with  ray  religious  breth- 
ren ;  no  one  can  be  perfectly  happy,  until  he  be  perfectly  holy  ; 
hence,  in  the  present  state,  our  felicities  are  always  imperfect.  But, 
blessed  be  God,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  living  by  faith  on  the 
Son  of  God,  whom,  having  not  seen,  we  love.  We  endure  as  see- 
ing what  is  invisible. 

As  long  as  the  least  spot  remains,  we  cannot  be  admitted  where 
nothing  that  defileth  can  enter ;  and  hence,  the  propriety  of  our 
Saviour's  thoroughly  purging  his  floor,  and  then  gathering  his 
wheat  into  his  garner.  Hence,  he  will  give  his  angels  charge  to 
gather  out  of  his  kingdom,  every  thing  that  offends,  which  things 


414  FRAGMENTS. 

was  the  seed  sown  by  the  enemy,  and  them  who  do  iniquity  in  his 
kingdom,  which  are  the  spirits  that  now  work  in  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  disobedience.  It  must  be  those  evil  spirits,  that  are 
to  be  gathered  out  of  his  kingdom ;  were  it  the  deluded  sinners 
that  were  to  be  gathered  out  of  the  kingdom,  it  would  be  taking 
a  part  of  the  kingdom  itself,  which  kingdom  consists  of  all  nations, 
and  kindreds,  and  peoples,  and  tongues.  I  am  fully  persuaded  of 
the  truth  of 'all  that  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy 
prophets  ever  since  the  world  began,  and,  therefore,  I  look  for  a 
new  heaven  and  a 'new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness. 

I  am  not  rendered  unhappy  by  the  words  of  any  Saviour,  nor 
hath  any  individual  of  the  human  race  reason  for  inquietude  from 
his  words.  The  words  of  our  Redeemer,  they  are  spirit,  and  they 
are  life.  When  it  is  said,  without  holiness  no  man  can  see  the 
Lord  ;  and  when  it  is  also  said,  every  eye  shall  see,  what  is  this 
but  a  declaration,  that  every  one  shall  be  made  holy  ?  If  none  but 
the  pure  in  heart  shall  see  God,  so  much  the  better ;  it  follows, 
that  God  will  purify  our  hearts,  and,  indeed,  this  is  precisely  what 
we  are  taught  to  expect.  .  "Jtefepld,  saith  God,  I  will  make  a  hew 
covenant  with  you  in  the  latte'r  days,  not  according  to  the  coveriant 
I  made  with  your  fathers,  which  covenant  they  brake  ;  but  this  is 
my  covenant,  (which  covenant  they  could  not  brake,)  I  will  put 
my  law  in  their  hearts,  and  write  it  in  their  minds  ;  I  will  be  their 
God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people.  I  would  leave  God  to  do  his 
own  wbrk  ;  he  will  do  as  seemeth  good  in  his  eyes  ;  he  will  do  all 
that  is  necessary  to  bring  his  ransomed  home.  I  would,  at  all 
times,  trust  in  him,  not  being  afraid.  Let  us  rather,  follow  the  ex- 
ample of  Mary,  than  Martha.  Mary  sat  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
while  Martha  complained  that  her  sister  was  idle,  that  she  had  left 
her  to  serve  alone  !  But  how  answered  our  Lord  ?  Thou  art  care- 
ful about  many  things,  but  Mary  hath  chosen  that  better  part, 
which  shall  not  be  taken  from  her.  Attending  to  the  words  of  our 
Lord,  Ave  cannot  be  at  a  loss  to  know  what  that  better  part  is,  which 
cannot  be  taken  from  us.  It  is  Christ  Jesus  and  the  love  of  God, 
from  which,  saith  the  Apostle  Paul,  and  every  one  who  hath  the 
knowledge  of  God,  nothing  can  ever  separate  us.  But  whether 
they  be  prophecies  they  shall  fail ;  whether  tongues  they  shall 
cease  ;  whether  knowledge  it  shall  vanish  away,  while  charity, 
which  is  the  love  of  God  to  his  offspring,  being  an  everlasting  love, 
never  faileth.  Blessed  be  they  who  know  this  joyful  sound  ;  they 


FRAGMENTS.  415 

walk  in  the  light  of  God's  countenance,  and  rejoice  in  the  liberty 
wherewith  Christ  hath  made  them  free. 

I  have  the  happiness  to  be  of  this  number,  and  it  is  my  constant 
aim  to  communicate  this  happiness  to  my  brethren,  by  proclaiming 
to  them  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  With  respect  to  the  purchased 
inheritance,  the  Almighty  fiat  is  only  necessary.  He  who  said  to 
the  evil  spirit,  Come  out  of  him,  in  one  instance,  can  with  as  much 
ease  and  equal  success,  separate  the  evil  spirit  from  every  indi- 
vidual of  the  human  family ;  and  what  he  can  do,  he  will  do. 

''The  cause  of  truth  should  never  be  estimated  by  the  characters 
6f  men.  I  do  not  envy  any  man  on  account  of  his  attainments ; 
I  view  all  men  as  objects  of  the  never-failing  love  of  paternal 
Deity  ;  and,  I  trustee  one  will  envy  me  that  peace  which  I  enjoy 
in  this  assurance ;  my  religious  sentiments.— 

I  HAVE  long  expected  letters  from  a  very  dear  friend;  they  are 
arrived,  and  I  am  satisfied.  I  feared,  hi  his  wanderings  round  the 
world,  he  would  have  forgotten  me.  It  is  only  in  our  almighty 
Friend,  we  can  place  unwavering  confidence.  How  little  do  we 

know  what  is  before  us.     I  have  been  in ;  just  caught  a  view 

of  my  kindred,  of  my  friends,  and  left  them,  perhaps,  forever.  I 
hoped  to  have  seen — but  hope  is  a  vile  flatterer ;  it  has  deceived 
me  for  more  than  fifty  years.  My  visit  is  like  a  dream ;  and  like 
a  dream  that  we  regret  the  loss  of,  when  we  are  rudely  roused 
from  the  sweet  slumbers  of  the  night.  O,  I  have  much  to  say ; 
more  than  I  can  express.  Shall  I  ever  meet  my  kindred,  my 
friends  again  ?  Perhaps  not  here  ;  but  there  is  a  prospect  of  a  bet- 
ter country ;  shall  we  not  meet  there  ?  And  will  it  not  constitute 
a  very  essential  part  of  our  felicity,  to  recount  in  those  abodes  of 
blessedness,  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love,  displayed  both  in 
providence  and  grace  ?  Greatly  do  considerations  of  this  descrip- 
tion elate  my  soul ;  even  in  this  present  state,  will  not  my  pleas- 
ures be  greatly  augmented  from  this  source,  when  I  reach  my 
native  skies  ?  We  know  not  Avhat  is  best  for  us,  and  it  is  well  that 
our  almighty  Father  will  dispose  of  his  great  family,  precisely  ac- 
cording to  his  own  good  pleasure. 

Surely  no  murmur  should  ever  escape  my  lips ;  I  enjoy  much 
during  the  present  scene ;  and  in  the  midst  of  my  enjoyments,  I 
am  soothed  by  the  bliss  of  expectation  in  the  assured  prospect  of 
life  everlasting. 

VOL.   II.  53 


FRAGMENTS. 

I  have  met,  as  I  have  passed  through  life,  many,  very  many  dear* 
children  of  God,  with  whom  I  have  held  sweet  converse ;  I  have 
often  been  indulged  with  giving  vent  to  the  fulness  of  a  grateful 
heart,  by  speaking  as  highly  as  my  God  permitted  me,  of  my 
Redeemer's  name  ;  and  I  believe  as  many  among  my  various  con- 
gregations as  love  our  Lord  Jesus,  have  rejoiced  with  me  ;  indeed, 
indeed,  I  have  experienced  much  of  heaven  on  earth.  The  Rev. 
Mr.  G.  is  a  most  excellent  man  ;  I  am  mistaken  if  we  have  not 
drank  into  the  same  spirit.  Shall  I,  while  an  inhabitant  of  the 
footstool,  meet  this  dear  man  again  ?  O,  let  me  live  upon  those 
anticipations,  which  give  a  foretaste  of  the  pleasures  to  be  derived 
from  the  meeting  of  long  severed  friends,  and  spending  with  them, 
in  the  house  of  our  common  Father,  a  never-ending  eternity. 

Frequently  do  I  advert  to  the  answer  given  to  a  question  in  the 
Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism.  "  God's  works  of  providence  are 
his  most  holy,  wise,  and  powerful,  preserving,  and  governing,  all  his 
creatures,  and  all  their  actions."  This  self-evident  truth  appears 
to  me  divinely  consolatory. 

I  am  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  ways  of  God,  says  one ;  but 
is  this  wonderful  ?  Could  we  account  for  every  act  of  Deity,  we  must 
have  wisdom  equal  to  the  Deity.  I  dp  not  understand  the  doctrine 
of  reprobation,  says  another.  I  pity  the  mind  that  can  either  un- 
derstand, or  admit  this  doctrine.  I  think  the  doctrine  of  election 
is  clearly  taught  in  scripture,  and  it  is  consistent  both  with  the 
name  and  nature  of  our  Saviour.  Some  are  blinded,  and  have, 
therefore,  stumbled.  But  have  they  stumbled  that  they  should  fall  ? 
God  forbid. 

I  have  long  been  well  persuaded,  that  there  are  great  and  many 
advantages  to  be  derived  from  a  religious  education.  Train  up 
a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go,  and  when  he  is  old  he  will  not 
depart  therefrom.  Indeed,  habits  of  any  sort,  are  not  easily  shaken 
off.  Happy  the  youth  who  is  early  directed  to  good  habits. 

Young  people  are  frequently  ushered  into  the  world  with  high 
raised  sentiments  of  their  species.  He  is  an  object  of  envy  who 
retains  his  good  opinion  of  mankind.  I  despair  of  ever  having  so 
much  pleasure  from  an  acquaintance  with  what  is  to  be  found  in 
man,  as  I  had  while  the  deception  respecting  the  human  charac- 
ter continued. 

When  I  was  convinced  it  was  my  duty  to  proclaim  the  grace 
which  was  brought  to  light  by  the  gospel,  I  set  out  with  a  full 


FRAGMENTS.  417 

determination  to  live  by  faith  on  the  Son  of  God,  and  never  to 
make  use  of  any  arts,  (not  even  the  arts  sanctioned  by  the  practice 
of  every  order  of  religious  labourers  in  the  Christian  world,)  to 
make  gain  of  godliness.  I  do  not,  therefore,  permit  collections  to 
be  made  for  me,  nor  have  I  ever  yet  made  demands  on  any,  to 
whom  I  have  spoken  in  private,  or  in  public ;  yet  I  have  been 
many  years  a  labourer  in  this  country  ;  how  long  God  will  preserve 
to  me  this  boast,  I  am  not  able  to  say.  Mr.  Relly  rejoices  that 
my  commission  to  preach  the  gospel  has  been  opened  in  America. 
Well  I  have  ceased  to  regret  this  circumstance.  England  had 
become  a  desert  to  me ;  I  had  laid  in  the  grave  the  wife  of  my 
bosom,  the  children  of  my  youth,  and  any  country  was  better  than 
England ;  yet  I  came  not  here  with  a  design  to  officiate  at  the 
^Itar  ;  my  plan  was  to  pass  my  life  a  hermit  in  the  wilds  of  Amer- 
ica— Well,  God  has  ordered  it  otherwise.  By  a  chain  of  circum- 
stances which  may  one  day  meet  the  public  eye,  I  was  induced  to 
change  my  purpose,  and  as  I  said,  I  do  not  now  regret  it.  God 
has  the  hearts  of  all  in  his  hands,  and  he  disposes  whomsoever  he 
chooses  to  aid  me,  precisely  in  the  way  that  is  most  agreeable  to 
my  feelings.  I  have  determined  to  cast  my  care  upon  God  ;  if  he 
has  sent  me  forth,  he  will  provide  for  me  ;  if  he  does  not  provide 
for  me,  he  has  not  sent  me,  and  I  must  endeavour  to  live  as  do  the 
world  in  general.  Hitherto,  however,  I  have  been  supplied ;  I 
have  not  suffered  in  the  lack  of  food  nor  raiment ;  as  I  pass  through 
this  country,  I  am  hailed  a  welcome  guest  in  many  hospitable  man- 
sions, and  a  thousand  hearts  are  open  to  receive  me  as  the  dearest 
of  their  friends  ;  and  if  I  enter  a  town  or  village  where  I  am  not 
known,  providence  interposes  in  a  remarkable  manner  in  my  be- 
half, and,  as  I  said,  in  no  moment  have  I  ever  yet  been  at  a  loss. 
But,  but,  times  are  changing ;  this  war  has  narrowed  the  circum- 
stances of  many,  and  perhaps  the  hearts  of  some.  My  constitution 
too  is  changed.  The  painful  labours  I  have  for  many  years  en- 
dured, preaching  frequently  nine  sermons  in  the  course  of  a  single 
week,  has  nearly  exhausted  me.  Forgive  me,  O  my  blessed  Re- 
deemer, if  my  heart  sometimes  fails  me,  if  there  be  moments  when  I 
stagger  through  unbelief.  Old  age  approaches  !  sickness  may  be 
at  the  door,  and  I  have  no  establishment,  neither  house  nor  home, 
no  individual  legally  obliged  to  administer  to  my  necessities,  how-, 
ever  pressing  they  may  chance  to  be. 


418  FRAGMENTS. 

There  are  occasions  when  my  pride  takes  the  alarm,  and  I  re- 
flect with  pain  of  mind,  that  it  is  out  of  my  power  to  copy  the 
example  of  the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  by  supplying  my  wants 
with  the  labours  of  my  own  hands.  I  certainly  should  be  the 
happiest  man  in  the  universe,  if  I  could  thus  do,  but  God  knoweth 
I  cannot,  and  he  knowing  this,  will,  I  humbly  hope,  provide  for 
me.  I  have  no  reason  to  expect  he  will  gratify  my  pride  by  ren- 
dering me  independent,  nor  have  I  any  reason  to  fear  I  shall  ever 
suffer  in  the  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life. 

I  do  not  think  it  possible  to  know  Jesus  Christ,  and  not  acknowl- 
edge, as  brethren,  those  .who  believe  in  him.  My  English  friends 
rejoice  to  learn^that  it  hath  pleased  God  to  enable  me1  to  proclaim 
his  salvation  in  this  distant  land ;  and  what  a  glorious  consideration 
that  it  is  not  possible  for  me  to  proclaim  the  gospel  of  God  our 
Saviour  to  any  who  are  not  his  redeemed.  That  I  am  not  obliged 
when  I  spread  the  table  of  the  Lord,  to  say  to  a  very  large  pro- 
portion of  the  human  race,  stand  off,  come  not  near  this  plenteous 
board  ;  it  was  never  spread  for  you.  How  great  the  glory  which 
is  displayed  in  these  latter  days.  The  ministers  of  God  are  not 
now  sent  forth  as  ministers  of  wrath,  to  pronounce  the  sentence  of 
death  upon  the  sinning  soul,  and  to  tell  the  children  of  men,  that 
their  iniquities,  as  a  thick  cloud,  separates  between  God  and  his 
offspring.  No,  no,  far  otherwise  ;  they  are  now  sent  forth  as 
ministers  of  peace,  to  proclaim,  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  and 
to  assure  mankind,  that  the  work  of  redemption  is  completed. 

How  simple  is  the  plan  ;  God  made  man  in  hfe  own  image,  he 
pronounced  him  very  good,  and  he  placed  him  in  the  garden  of 
Eden ;  but  seduced  by  the  subtle  adversary,  he  continued  not  in 
honour ;  he  forfeited  paradise  for  himself,  and  for  his  posterity,  to 
the  latest  generation.  Human  beings  ushered  into  existence  are 
nearly  overwhelmed  by  crimes,  by  sufferings,  and  by  a  series  of 
misfortunes.  Could  God  have  prevented  this  ?  Where  then  slum- 
bered his  mercy,  that  he  did  not  ?  Peace,  audacious  caviller,  God, 
(t  from  seeming  evil,  still  educes  good,"  and  every  thing  has  suc- 
ceeded in  the  best  possible  manner.  If  you  ask  me  how  I  can 
pronounce  so  positively  ?  I  answer,  every  thing  is  under  the  di- 
rection of  an  all-wise,  all-gracious,  and  omnipotent  God,  and  of 
this  God  prescience  is  also  an  attribute.  Therefore,  I  say,  every 
has  succeeded  precisely  in  the  best  possible  manner. 


FRAGMENTS.  419 

A  mysterious  relationship  united  us  equally  to  the  Jirst  and  to 
the  second  Adam,  and  so  close  was  the  union,  that  we  are  mem- 
bers of  the  body  of  the  Redeemer,  who,  in  process  of  time,  as- 
sumed our  flesh,  and  wrought  out  for  us  everlasting  righteousness. 
Christ  Jesus  being  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  the  Head  of  every 
man,  the  iniquities  of  the  many  wandering  members  were  laid  upon 
him,  and  so  did  they  overwhelm  and  encompass  him  about ;  that 
the  sword  of  justice  was  drawn  against  him,  and  he  who  was  the 
fellow  of  divinity  was  sorely  smitten,  wounded  for  our  transgres- 
sions, bruised  for  our  iniquities  ;  that  by  his  stripes  we  might  be 
healed,  and,  when  ciying  out,  " it  is  finished"  he  made  an  end  of 
sin,  we  then,  in  our  federal  head,  and  immaculate  representative, 
recovered  our  lost  estate,  and  our  restoration  is  even  more  splendid, 
more  luminous,  than  our  primeval  purity,  for  we  were  then  made 
subject  to  vanity,  subjected  hpwever  in  hope,  but  the  purchase  of 
a  Redeemer's  blood  can  never  be  lost. 

I  HAVE  been  asked,  "are  the  tares  to  be  punished?"  I  answer 
no— Our  Lord  says  the  tares  are  to  be  burned.  Again  they  taunt-? 
ingly  question,  "  what  kind  of  punishment  can  be  inflicted  upon 
evil  dispositions,  without  any  person  or  agent,  susceptible  of  suf- 
fering ?"  Can  mere  ideas,  empty  visions,  be  identified  at  a  judg- 
ment seat?  How  insulting  such  questions.  The  objector  pro- 
ceeds to  interrogate.  Is  not  God  the  Father  of  wheat  ?  Is  he  not  the 
Father  or  Creator  of  the  devil  ?  Or,  if  God  be  not  the  Creator  of 
the  devil,  did  the*  devil  create  himself? 

May  I  not  with  propriety  answer,  God  is  the  Father  of  the  good 
seed  of  the  wheat,  but  not  of  the  devil.  Of  the  angels  who  kept 
not  their  first  estate,  God  was  undoubtedly  the  Creator.  But  of 
the  enmity  betwixt  God  and  the  creature,  which  constitutes  the 
character  devil,  it  does  not  appear  to  me  God  was  the  Creator — 
Wheat  cannot  produce  tares.  I  know  not  how  the  angejs  became 
devils:  this  is  a  subject  upon  which  revelation  being  silent,  I  do 
not  possess  the  means  of  information.  "  The  proper  study  of 
mankind  is  man."  But  I  think,  in  the  nature  of  things,  there  can 
be  but  one  OMNIPOTENT  BEING  ;  and,  if  this  be  allowed,  the  devil 
cannot  be  omnipotent,  nor  equal  with  God. 

I  do  not  consider  sin,  in  the  abstract,  as  subjected  either  to  pain- 
pr  sorrow ;  an  idea  so  absurd  has  no  place  in  divine  revelation. 


420  FRAGMENTS. 

Persons  hearing  me  attempt  an  elucidation  of  the  parable  of  the 
wheat  and  tares,  must  recollect  I  have  declared,  that  at  the  end  of 
the  world,  God  would  take  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  of- 
fend, and  them  which  do  iniquity,  and  cast  them  into  a  furnace  of 
fire.  The  iniquity  was  what  gave  offence ;  he,  with  whom  it 
originated,  was  the  devil,  who,  because  he  did  that  deed,  was  ac- 
cursed. When  our  transgressions  were  judicially  punished  with 
a  rod,  they  were  found  in  him,  on  whose  back  the  ploughers  made 
long  and  bloody  furrows  ;  and,  when  human  nature  shall  be  physic- 
ally cleansed,  the  punishment  will  follow  the  offence,  and  fall  upon 
the  head  of  the  deceiver. 

The  fallen  spirits  are  sometimes  spoken  of  in  the  singular,  and 
sometimes  in  the  plural  character.  When  the  devil,  possessing 
the  man  among  the  tombs,  was  asked  his  name,  he  answered, 
legion  ;  and  as  every  human  being  is  more  or  less  under  the  in- 
fluence of  an  evil  spirit,  they  sustain  the  same  character.  Ye  are 
of  your  father,  the  devil.  But  when  these  evil  spirits  are  separated, 
when  all  things  that  offend,  and  them  which  do  iniquity,  are  taken 
out  of  the  kingdom,  the  restitution  of  all  things  must  follow.  The 
things  which  are  Caesar's  will  be  rendered  to  Caesar,  and  the  things 
•which  belong  to  God  will  be  rendered  to  God. 

IT  is  unbecoming  for  two  persons,  professing  themselves  disci-? 
pies  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  to  engage  in  wordy  war.  Bit- 
terness and  rage  are  wholly  inconsistent  with  the  Christian  charac- 
ter ;  and  it  is  my  present  determination,  by  which  I  trust  my  God 
will  enable  me  to  abide,  never  in  future  to  respond  to  any  individ^ 
ual,  who  apparently  acts  under  the  influence  of  a  spirit  of  wrath 
and  prejudice.  But  if  an  inquirer,  directed  by  the  mild  principles 
of  Christianity,  and  evidently  operated  upon  by  candour  and  hu- 
manity, shall  request  a  reason  for  the  hope  that  is  in  me,  I  shall 
always  be  ready,  with  meekness  and  fear,  to  render  such  an  an- 
swer as  my  God  may  enable  me  to  give. 

I  DO,  indeed,  believe,  what  I  every  where  assert,  that  we,  of 
necessity^  continue  in  our  own  apprehension,  and  the  distressing 
effects  of  that  apprehension,  in  a  state  of  condemnation,  until  we 
believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 
This  is  what  I  mean,  and  this  is  what  my  heart  thinketh.  I  am 
charged  with  asserting  that  those  who  believe  not  are  already  jus* 


FRAGMENTS.  421 

iified.  If  I  distinguish  between  the  finished  salvation,  wrought  out 
by  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  apprehension  of  this  salvation,  in  the  minds 
of  the  redeemed,  what  do  I  more  than  what  the  immediate  apos- 
tles of  our  Lord  have  done  before  me  ?  Nay,  I  firmly  believe,  that 
all  who  believe  not  are  condemned  already. 

I  have  been  charged  with  affirming,  that  when  Jesus  Christ  died, 
the  whole  human  race  suffered  for  their  sins  in  their  own  individual 
persons,  and  reconciled  themselves  unto  their  Maker  !  1 1  I  find  it 
difficult  to  believe  it  possibly  can  be  supposed  there  is  a  person  in 
the  world,  who  embraces  such  a  principle.  For  myself,  I  do  not  be- 
lieve I  ever  had  a  person,  until  I  came  into  this  abominable  world ; 
neither  do  I  believe,  that  if  all  the  world  were  to  suffer  for  their 
,sins,  in  their  own  persons,  it  would  reconcile  them  unto  God.  I 
believe  that  Jesus  suffered  the  just  for  the  unjust,  to  bring  them 
to  God. 

No,  I  do  not  embrace  the  Anti-Protestant  doctrine  of  purgatory. 
There  are  but  two  sorts  of  purgation  of  which  I  have  any  idea. 
The  one  is  described,  Hebrews,  i.  3.  "  Who,  (Christ)  being  the 
brightness  of  his  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and 
upholding  all  things  by  the  word  of  his  power,  when  he  had  by  him- 
self purged  our  sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on 
high."  And  the  second  is  pointed  out  in  the  9th  ch.  and  14th  verses 
of  the  same  epistle.  "How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ, 
who,  through  the  eternal  spirit,  offered  himself  without  spot  to 
God,  purge  your  conscience  from  dead  works,  to  serve  the  living 
God." 

Is  there  who  can  object  to  either  of  these  purgatories  ? 

It  is  Mr.  Murray's  divinity,  said  one,  that  we  are  not  justified, 
either  by  faith  or  works.  Pity  I  cannot  be  permitted  to  render 
my  own  creed.  Were  I  thus  privileged,  I  should  say  my  divinity 
is,  that  we  are  justified  by  faith  with  works.  No  man  can  lay  other 
foundation  than  that  which  is  laid,  which  is  Christ:  upon  this 
foundation,  we  must  all  build  ;  and  if  we  build  gold,  silver  and 
precious  stones,  such  building  will  certainly  stand,  will  survive  even 
those  convulsions  which  dissolve  the  frame  of  nature.  But  should 
we  build  wood,  hay  and  stubble,  such  building  will  be  destroyed  : 
yet,  blessed  be  God,  the  builders  will  be  saved,  although  it  be  sf> 
as  bv  fire. 


422  FRAGMENTS. 

AM  I  a  promoter  of  libertinism  ! ! !  The  God  and  Father  of  oiii* 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  before  whom  I  stand,  knows  I  lie  not,  when  I 
say,  I  abhor  the  character  of  a  libertine,  as  much  as  I  do  the  insin- 
uation, which  is  designed  to  brand  my  reputation.  But  the  enven- 
omed shafts  of  calumny  are  not  aimed  at  me  only ;  they  are  calcu- 
lated to  murder  the  fair  fame  of  those  respectable  characters,  of 
whose  unmerited  sufferings,  I  am  a  sympathizing  spectator,  and 
to  whose  rectitude,  a  love  of  truth,  a  detestation  of  falsehood,  and 
a  well  earned  affection,  impel  me  to  bear  witness.  Well,  well,  it 
will  always  be  an  eternal  truth  that  God  is  sufficient  for  us. 

I  HAVE  no  doctrine,  but  the  doctrine  taught  by  God  the  Saviour. 
I  reject  every  doctrine,  which  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  not 
spoken.  The  apostolic  churches  were  formed  by  professors  of  the 
doctrine  of  universal  redemption.  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  apostles, 
preached  and  defended  this  doctrine.  All  the  writers  of  Revela- 
tion were  strong  in  the  faithful  belief  of  the  doctrine  of  Universal 
Salvation  ;  so  saith  the  Apostle  Peter,  when  speaking  of  the 
world's  Redeemer.  "  The  heavens  must  receive  him,  until  the 
restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken  of  by  the  mouth 
of  all  his  holy  prophets,  ever  since  the  world  began."  How  much 
is  contained  in  this  single  testimony  of  the  Apostle.  Yes,  indeed, 
God  blessed  Abraham,  and  said,  in  thee  shall  all  nations  of  the 
earth  be  blessed. 

Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  believed  God.  and  were  therefore 
Uni-versalists.  And  the  Lord  said,  I  have  pardoned  according  to 
thy  woi'd.  But  as  truly  as  I  live,  all  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with 
the  glory  of  the  Lord.  Numbers,  xiv;  20,  21.  "Moses  believed 
God,  and  was  therefore  a  Unnersalint. 

All  the  ends  of  the  world  shall  remember,  and  turn  unto  the 
Lord,  and  all  the  kindred  of  the  nations  shall  worship  before  thee, 
for  the  kingdom  is  the  Lord's.  AH  they  that  go  down  to  the  dust 
shall  bow  before  him.  Psalm  xxii.  27,  28,  29.  "  Let  the  people 
praise  thee,  O  God,  let  all  the  people  praise  thee." 

"  All  nations  shall  call  him  blessed,  and  let  the  whole  earth  be 
filled  with  his  glory,  amen,  and  amen."  Psalm  Ixxii.  8,  17,  19.  » 

"  All  nations  whom  thou  hast  made,  shalt  come  and  worship  be- 
fore thee,  O  Lord,  and  shall  glorify  thy  name."  Psalm  Ixxxvi.  9. 

"  My  mouth  shall  speak  the  praise  of  the  Lord,  and  let  all  flesh 
bless  his  holy  name  for  ever  and  ever."  Psalm,  cxlv.  21. 


FRAGMENTS.  423 

Thus  it  appears  that  the  royal  Prophet  was  a  strong  Univer. 
salisf. 

They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain  for  the 
earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea.  Isaiah  xi.  9.  And  in  this  mountain  shall  the  Lord 
of  hosts  make  unto  all  people,  a  feast  of  fat  things.  And  he  will 
destroy,  in  this  mountain,  the  face  of  the  covering  cast  over  all 
people  ;  the  veil  that  is  spread  over  all  nations  ;  he  will  swallow  up 
death  in  victory.  And  the  Lord  God  will  wipe  away  tears  from  off 
all  faces ;  and  the  rebuke  of  his  people  will  he  take  fi'om  off  all 
the  earth,  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it. 

All  this,  no  doubt,  Isaiah  fully  believed.  Isaiah,  therefore,  Was 
a  Uni-uersalist. 

Behold  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I  will  perform  that 
good  thing  which  I  have  promised  to  the  house  of  Israel,  and  to 
the  house  of  Judah.  Jeremiah,  xxiii.  14.  "  How  is  the  hammer  of 
the  whole  earth  cut  asunder,  and  broken  !  How  is  Babylon  become 
a  desolation  among  the  nations." 

Jeremiah,  in  full  assurance  that  God  would  perform  what  he 
promised,  was  unquestionably  a  Uni-versalist. 

"  When  thy  sister  Sodom  and  her  daughters  shall  return  to  their 
former  estate,  and  Samaria  and  her  daughters  shall  return  to. 
their  former  estate,  Then  thou  and  thy  daughters  shall  return  to 
thy  former  estate."  Ezekiel,  xvi,  55. 

Sodom  and  her  daughters  were  those  who  suffered  the  ven- 
geance of  eternal  fire.  But  the  Prophet  Ezekiel,  being  a  Uni-ver- 
salist,  was  persuaded  they  would  not  be  eternally  suffering the  ven- 
geance of  eternal  fire. 

"  Pharaoh  shall  see  them,  and  be  comforted  over  all  his  multi- 
tude ;  even  Pharaoh  and  all  his  army  slain  by  the  sword,  saith  the 
Lord."  Ezekiel,  xxxii.  31. 

"  Then  will  I  sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you,  and  you  shall  be 
clean  from  all  your  filthiness,  and  from  all  your  idols  will  I  cleanse 
you.  Then  the  heathen  that  are  left  round  about  you,  shall  know 
that  I  the  Lord  build  the  ruined  places."  Ezekiel,  xxxvi.  25,  36. 

Thus  we  see  Ezekiel,  in  declaring  the  salvation  of  Jew  and 
Heathen,  was  a  Unrversalist, 

«  Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  people,  and  upon  thy 
holy  city,  to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to  make  an  end  of  sin, 
and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  and  to  bring  in  everlasting 

VOL.  II.  54 


424  fKAGMENtS. 

righteousness."  Daniel  ix.  24.  Surely  Daniel  was  a  very  strong 
Univcrsalist. 

Yet  the  number  of  the  children  of  Israel  shall  be  as  the  sand  of 
the  sea  shore  that  cannot  be  measured  or  numbered  ;  and  it  shall 
come  to  pass,  that  in  the  place  where  it  was  said  unto  them,  ye 
are  not  my  people,  there  it  shall  be  said  unto  them,  ye  are  the 
sons  of  the  living  God."  Hosea,  i.  11.  "And  I  will  sow  her  unto 
me  in  the  earth,  and  I  will  have  mercy  on  her  that  had  not  obtained 
mercy,  and  I  will  say  to  them  which  were  not  my  people,  thou  art 
my  people,  and  they  shall  say,  thou  art  my  God."  Hosea,  ii.  23. 
Was  not  Hosea  a  Unwersalist  ? 

"  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  afterwards,  that  I  will  pour  out  my 
spirit  upon  all  flesh,"  &c.  Joel,  2.  28.  "  For  I  will  cleanse  their 
blood,  that  I  have  not  cleansed."  Joel  iii.  21. 

"  In  that  clay  I  will  raise  up  the  tabernacle  of  David,  that  is 
fallen,  and  close  up  the  breaches  thereof,  that  they  may  possess 
the  remnant  of  all  Edom,  and  of  the  heathen,  which  are  called  by 
my  name,  saith  the  Lord,  that  doeth  this."  Amos,  ix.  11,  12. 

"  And  Saviours  shall  come  upon  Mount  Zion,  to  judge  the  mount 
of  Esau,  and  the  kingdom  shall  be  the  Lord's."  Obacliah,  xxi. 

"  And  he  shall  judge  among  many  people,  and  rebuke  strong 
nations  afar  offr  and  they  shall  beat  their  swords  into  ploughshares, 
and  their  spears  into  pruning  hooks.  Nation  shall  not  lift  up 
a  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  leam  war  any  more. 
But  they  shall  sit  every  man  under  his  vine,  and  under  his  fig  tree, 
and  none  shall  make  them  afraid,  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath 
spoken  it."  Micah,  iv.  3,  4.  "  He  will  turn  again,  he  will  have 
compassion  upon  us,  he  will  subdue  all  our  iniquities,  and  thou 
•wilt  cast  all  our  sins  into  the  depths  of  the  sea.  Thou  wilt  per- 
form the  truth  to  Jacob,  and  the  mercy  to  Abraham,  which  thou 
hast  sworn  unto  our  fathers,  from  the  days  of  old."  Micah,  vii. 
19,  20.  Thus  it  is  plain,  the  prophets  were  all  Universalists. 

But  the  angels  of  God  are  also  Universalists.  Let  us  listen  to 
those  messengers  of  heaven,  while  addressing  the  wondering  shep- 
herds of  Judea.  "  And  the  angel  said  unto  them,  fear  not,  behold 
I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  fie o file ^ 
and  suddenly  there  was  with  the  angels  a  multitude  of  the  heavenly 
host,  praising  God,  and  saying,  glory  be  to  God  in  the  highest,  and 

ou  earth,  peace  and  good  will  towards  men."  Luke,  ii.  10,  13. 
;  •  •  hnr 


FRAGMENTS.  42S 

The  devout  Simeon  was  a  Universalist.  u  For  mine  eyes  have 
seen  thy  salvation  which  thou  hast  prepared  before  the  face  of  all 
people,  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles,  and  the  glory  of  thy  people 
Israel."  Luke,  li.  30,  31. 

But  that  we  may  ascertain  what  all  the  evangelists  and  all  the 
apostles  were,  in  one  view,  let  us  hear  the  sentiments  of  our  Sa- 
viour himself,  upon  this  subject.  "  For  I  have  given  unto  them, 
the  words  which  thou  gavest  me,  and  they  have  received  them." 
John,  xvii.  8.  "  For  I  have  not  spoken  of  myself,  but  the  Father 
which  sent  me  ;  he  gave  me  a  commandment,  what  I  should  say, 
and  what  I  should  speak,  and  I  know  that  his  commandment  is 
Jife  everlasting.  Whatsoever  I  speak,  therefore,  even  as  the  Fa- 
ther said  unto  me,  so  I  speak,  John,  xii.  49,  50. 

Let  us  now  attend  to  the  ministry  committed  to  the  apostles. 
"  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  im- 
puting unto  them  their  trespasses."  2  Corinthians,  v.  19.  "And 
he  shall  send  Jesus  Christ,  who  before  was  preached  unto  you, 
whom  the  heavens  must  receive,  until  the  times  of  the  restitution 
of  all  things  which  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy 
prophets,  ever  since  the  wor-ld  began." 

It  is  plain,  from  these  testimonies,  and  many  more  which  might 
be  adduced,  that  the  doctrine  of  Universalism  is  the  doctrine  of 
God  our  Saviour ;  and  while  the  Universalists  can  produce  so 
many  illustrious  vouchers,  they  never  can  be  discomfited,  or  even 
embarrassed. 

OUR  strong  hold  is  the  name  of  the  Lord,  which  is  indeed  a 
STRONG  TOWER.  It  is  the  glorious  name  which  contains  salva- 
tion. It  is  the  life  of  the  world — This  strong  hold  has  been  at- 
tacked by  mighty  weapons,  but  they  are  not  almighty.  Hence 
these  weapons  will  never  be  able  to  demolish  our  strong  hold,  nor 
to  drive  us  from  our  lurking  places. 

Our  lurking  place  is  under  the  shadow  of  the  great  rock  in  the 
weary  land ;  here  we  can  rest  unmoved  during  all  the  storms 
raised  by  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  or  any  of  his  most 
malignant  agents. 

Our  Saviour  told  the  Jews  that  all  the  blood  of  all  the  prophets, 
from  Abel  to  Zacharias,  should  be  required  of  this  generation. 
Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles  were  slain  as  preachers  of  universal 
salvation  ;  had  they  confined  salvation  to  the  Jews,  they  would 


426  FRAGMENTS. 

thus  have  made  their  court  to  those  monopolizers.  When  Paul 
hinted  his  purpose  of  going  to  the  Gentiles,  they  passionately  ex- 
claimed, away  with  such  a  fellow,  it  is  not  fit  that  he  should  live. 

I  bless  God,  that  in  this  day  of  light  and  liberty,  we  run  no  risk 
of  stripes,  or  of  imprisonment,  but  we  are  not  indebted  to  our  re- 
ligious adversaries  for  our  security ;  we  know  that  he  who  mur- 
ders our  fame  would,  if  he  could  with  equal  impunity,  plant  a 
dagger  in  our  bosoms. 

The  Universalist  always  asserts,  and  unwaveringly  believes,  that 
God  hates  sin,  that  it  is  essential  to  his  holy  nature  to  punish  ofr 
fenders,  else  he  would  not  have  made  Jesus  under  the  law,  bruised 
him  for  our  transgressions,  delivering  him  up  to  death  for  us  ally. 
that  he  may  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,  and  that  his 
precious  blood  may  cleanse  from  all  sin. 

The  Universalist  steadfastly  believes,  that  justice  is  an  attribute 
of  God,  and  that  punishment  of  sin  is  essential  to  the  character  or 
perfection  of  this  attribute,  otherwise  an  obvious  conclusion  would 
be  forced  upon  his  understandings,  viz.  that  Jesus  Christ  suffered 
unjustly.  But,  say  some  partialists^  "  It  is  essential  to  the  justice 
of  God  to  punish  the  soul  that  sins,  as  long  as  it  is  just  and  expe- 
dient to  manifest  his  hatred  of  sin,  and  essential  to  his  truth  to  put 
in  execution  the  sentence  of  condemnation  passed  upon  sinners." 
Is  it  not  always  expedient  and  just  for  God  to  hate  sin  ?  Yet  if  it  be  es- 
sential to  the  justice  of  God  to  inflict  upon  the  sinning  soul  enduring 
punishment,  how  then  can  God  be  in  any  instance  a  just  God  and 
a  Saviour,  or  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  the  ungodly  ?  Is  there  a 
soul  that  liveth  and  sinneth  not  ?  Upon  this  principle,  therefore,  if 
it  be  essential  to  the  truth  of  God  to  put  in  execution  the  sentence 
of  condemnation  upon  sinners,  how  can  any  individual  of  the  hu- 
man race  be  saved  ?  Surely  this  is  carrying  the  fiartialists  farther- 
than  they  intend  ;  it  is  damning  themselves  and  all  their  brethren 
to  all  eternity  ;  but  this  I  am  confident  is  not  their  design. 

Again,  If  the  soul  that  sinned  must  be  punished,  so  long  as  it  is 
just  with  God  to  hate  sin,  what  becomes  of  the  justice  of  God  to 
the  Saviour,  who  in  due  time  died  for  the  ungodly  ?  Did  he  die 
for  our  siiis,  and  that  by  divine  appointment,  and  is  it  still  essential 
to  the  justice  of  God  to  execute  the  sentence  of  death  upon  the 
sinner,  in  his  own  person  ?  Amazing  !  perfectly  amazing  ! 

The  love  of  Christ  constrained  the  apostle  and  his  universal, 
Brethren,  because  they  thus  judged,  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then, 


FRAGMENTS.  437 

were  all  dead.  This  is  sufficient,  the  Universalist  joins  issue  with 
the  prophets,  with  the  apostles,  and  with  the  Redeemer  of  men, 
and  is  contented ;  reposing  full  confidence  in  the  promises  of  an 
omnipotent  and  all-gracious  God. 

THE  true  spirit  of  Universalism  breathes  nothing  but  glory  to 
God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  and  good  will  towards 
men.  If  Universalists,  in  their  writings,  or  in  conversation,  dis- 
cover any  other  spirit,  it  is  not  the  spirit  of  Universalism.  The 
Universalist  uses  only  the  sword  of  the  spirit  which  is  the  word  of 
God,  this  is  his  weapon,  it  is  not  a  carnal  weapon,  it  is  spiritual ; 
and  having  proved  it,  he  has  found  it  mighty  through  God  to  the 
full  accomplishment  of  all  those  purposes  for  which  it  was  designed. 

The  Universalist  considers  the  whole  of  mankind  divided  into 
two  classes,  Universalists  and  fiartialists.  The  Unviersalist  be- 
lieves that  Jesus  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  especially  of  those  who 
believe.  The  partialist  confines  the  redemption  of  the  Redeemer's 
blood  to  a  very  few,  which  few,  being  chosen  in  Christ  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  could  possess  no  peculiar  excellence  to 
recommend  them  to  redeeming  grace,  to  the  favour  of  the  Almighty. 
It  must  be  confessed  the  Partialist  is  with  the  multitude,  the  whole 
Jewish  nation,  a  few  Uni-versalists  excepted,  are  on  his  side  ;  and 
these  few  Universalist *,  the  Jews  hated  with  an  implacable  hatred, 
putting  to  the  most  excruciating  torture  and  ignominious  death, 
their  Teacher,  the  High  Priest  of  their  profession.  The  Heathen 
nations  too,  were  all  on  his  side  ;  and  in  the  Christian  world,  the 
Roman  Catholicks  as  a  body,  are  with  him  ;  the  Episcopalians  too, 
(although  some  of  the  articles  of  their  faith  declare  for  the  Univer- 
salist,} yet,  as  a  sect,  they  must  be  classed  with  the  fiartialist ;  and 
from  this  denomination  down  to  the  Shakers,  religious  people,  of 
every  description,  are  opposed  to  the  Universaliat.  Nor  these 
alone— many  individuals,  black  with  crimes,  who  have  finished 
their  course  at  Tyburn,  or  some  place  of  equal  notoriety,  or  who 
continue  both  the  disgrace  and  abhorrence  of  their  species,  hesitate 
not  to  anathematize  the  Universalist.  The  Universalists  are  few 
in  number,  they  are  undoubtedly  in  the  narrow  way ;  while  the 
broad  way  is  thronged  by  persons  of  every  description. 

It  is  said,  the  Universalist  will  not  admit  that  any  are  real  Chris- 
tians, who  do  not  embrace  their  creed.  Strange  misrepresentation. 
If  by  a  real  Christian  we  understand  an  honest  man,  a  believer  in 


428  FRAGMENTS. 

Jesus  Christ,  one  who  is  persuaded  that  his  Redeemer,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  tasted  death  for  him,  that  Jesus  is  the  propitiation 
for  his  sins,  although  he  may  be  persuaded  that  Emmanuel  did  not, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  taste  death  for  every  man,  and  that  he  is  not 
the  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world ;  yet,  if  believing 
no  more  than  he  is  able  to  believe,  circumstanced  as  he  is,  he  has 
so  much  of  the  spirit  of  God,  as  to  enable  him  to  come  up  from 
this  wilderness  leaning  on  the  Beloved,  adoring  and  loving  God 
as  his  Saviour,  and  his  neighbour  as  himself;  it  is  the  firm  per- 
suasion of  the  Uni-versalist,  that  such  a  person,  wherever  he  may 
may  be  found,  is  a  real  Christian,  beloved  and  saved  by  the  Re- 
deemer. 

On  the  contrary,  should  there  be  found  among  the  people  called 
Uni-vcrsalists,  men  who  do  not  live  by  faith  on  the  Son  of  God, 
who  do  not  measure  to  every  man  the  same  measure  they  measure 
to  themselves,  who  do  not,  and  most  ardently,  wish  to  obey  the 
commandments  of  their  Lord  and  Saviour,  although  the  doctrines 
they  advocate  are  none  other  than  the  doctrines  of  God  the  Saviour, 
yet  not  living  to  adorn  this  doctrine  in  all  things,  they  merit  not 
the  character  of  real  Christians ;  and  the  Uni-uersalist  is  further- 
more of  opinion,  that  mere  OPINIONS  never  yet  made  a  man  good 
or  bad.  If  truth  rested  on  the  character  of  its  professors,  even 
truth  would  be  convicted  of  crime. 

The  Unwersalist  believes,  that  many  may  be  in  the  broad  way 
that  leadeth  to  destruction,  and  lost  therein  ;  and  that  the  Redeemer, 
who  came  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost,  may  find,  and 
restore  them,  by  bi-inging  them  out  of  this  broad  way. 

A  doctrine  may  be  pleasant  as  a  theory  to  very  despicable 
characters,  and  through  the  force  of  education  and  continued  prej- 
udice, it  may  also  happen  that  some  honest,  well-meaning  individ- 
uals, may  be  made  to  abhor  the  testimony  of  Father,  word,  and 
Spirit.  It  is  an  article  in  the  creed  of  the  Unwersalist^  that  God 
will  reward  every  man  according  to  his  works.  Yes,  indeed, 
Uni-versalists  esteem  the  liberty  of  making  prayers  and  supplica- 
tions at  the  throne  of  grace,  among  the  first  and  most  glorious  of 
their  chartered  privileges ;  they  cheerfully  conform  themselves  to 
the  commandment  of  their  God,  by  making  prayers  and  interces- 
sions for  all  men  ;  they  rejoice  greatly  when  their  divine  Master 
assures  them,  that  whatsoever  they  ask  according  to  his  will, 
they  shall  receive ;  and  they  know,  for  they  are  taught  by  the 


FRAGMENTS.  429 

oracles  of  truth,  that  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  all  men  should  be 
saved  ;  and  it  is,  therefore,  that  the  Unwersalist  prayeth  in  faith, 
nothing  doubting. 

But  in  praying  for  the  sinful  family  of  man,  the  Unwersalist 
always  includes  the  reformation  of  that  family  ;  for  he  unwaveringly 
considers  the  SALVATION  of  GOD  as  a  SALVATION  from  SIN. 


END  OF  VOLUME  II. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


Series  9482 


A  A  A  A 


!,«" 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


001  032  743     5 


", 


^  s 


•toi«'$M 


mmn 


Bk 


